This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at|http : //books . google . com/
il
ifWonummta ^Ritualia (Catoiae
angluanae
OR OCCASIONAL OFFICES OF THE CHURCH OF
ENGLAND ACCORDING TO THE ANCIENT USE
OF SALISBURY THE PRYMER IN ENGLISH AND
OTHER PRAYERS AND FORMS
WITH DISSERTATIONS
AND NOTES
BY THE REV. WILUAM MASKELL M.A.
IN THREE VOLUMES
VOL. III.
ILonDon
WILLIAM PICKERING
1847
The ^:,v^ "^'o^k
PPBLIC LIBRARY
I
L
TO THE RIGHT REVEHEND FATHER IN GOD,
EDWARD,
LORD BISHOP OF SALISBURY.
My Loed,
[HERE are obvious reasons why I
should neither venture, nor presume,
to obtrude more than the mere ex-
pression of my earnest sense of the
many benefits which have followed your Lord-
ship's unwearied labours in the Diocese, over
which, by the Divine Permission, you have been
placed.
I was made deacon, and ordained to the
priesthood, by your Lordship : since that time,
with the exception of a very brief interval, I have
exercised the duties of my office, and resided,
in this Diocese. And now, as an acknowledg-
ment, at least most sincere, of gratitude for
much and long continued kindness, I gladly
avail myself of the permission which has been
given me, and would humbly dedicate these
volumes to your Lordship.
Denication.
1 should be rejoiced to hope, that this work
may seem to approve itself to your Lordship's
judgment, as answering in some degree, though
imperfectly, the end at which I have aimed ;
namely, the illustration of our Common Prayer
Book from ancient documents, and its original
sources.
I pray that it may please God, long to bless
your Lordship with every spiritual and good
gift : and I am, with feelings of deep respect
and attachment.
My Lord,
Your most faithful and obliged servant,
WILLIAM MASKELL.
May 10th, 1847.
i
CONTENTS OF VOLUME III.
Page
jRELIMINARY Dissertation j
I^IStfi The Order of Coronation iij
Royal Obsequies Ixvj
Offices of Ordination Ixxvij
Consecration of Bishops cxx
Office of Intbronization cxxxj
Reception of the Pall cxxxiv
Royal and Episcopal Receptions . cxlj
Reconciliation of a Church cxlv
Form of Degradation . . • . ^ clj
Forms of Healing, and of blessing Cramp-rings .... civ
De Benedictione et Coronatione Regis ........ 1
Offidum Coronationis Regin» 49
Appendix to the Order of Coronation.
First rubric of the Liber Regalis 63
The Order of Coronation according to the pontifical
of Egbert, archbishop of York 74
The Order of the Coronation of her Majesty Queen Vic-
toria 83
The Coronation of a Queen Consort 139
Modus faciendi Tonsuras 143
Celebratio Ordinum 153
Appendix 226
Decretum de electo Episcopo 238
Consecratio electi in Episcopum 241
Intbronizatio Episcopi 281
De Pallio Archiepiscopi 291
Ordo ad recipiendum Prtelatum, etc 303
Reconciliatio Ecclesise pollute, Tel Coameterii 307
Contents.
IksMsdietig vexUkraai
— ^ aori B^ epbeo|»ltt S22
Ad df^^rdbndHi sMEf^otet 324
Ad rertiteoidn ^ndatom 327
lumnrHaiii^ 330
^ •* — Bi««innf CnflDp-rbiga 335
— "-^BiddiB^tiieBedes 341
ExbortAtioo b^DK CoBMiiiiaii 348
J-'urti) of EKbortstMHi al vistiiig the Sick 350
l>t '\'iiihat«aie Infiimomm 353
^iqifikaeiit to liie fint two TolonMs 359
ludex , 397
9
^reUminarp Msmtttation upon ttnt
iDf&ttfi Of Coronation, flDrHination,
Consecration of IBisbops,
etc.
VOL. III.
\
i&reliminar? Dfegertatton.
CHAPTER I.
I HE consecration of sovereigns by the minis-
ters of religion, reaches to an antiquity
higher than the Christian sera : but I need
not enter here into the history of the unc-
tion and coronation of the ancient Jewish kings. The
accounts which we have in the Sacred Scriptures will
readily occur to the recollection of the reader ; ^ and
if he would enquire further, there are many writers
who, having investigated that part of the subject, will
afford him very full information upon it.'
S. Augustine has declared that the anointing of kings
was a rite always peculiar to the people of God : and
not adopted at any time by the heathens. ^^ Unctus
est," he says, ^^ Deus a Deo : unctum audis, Christum
intellige : etenim Christus a chrismate. Hoc nomen
quod appellatur Christus, unctionis est : nee in aliquo
alibi ungebantur reges et sacerdotes, nisi in illo regno,
^ The reader will not forget the
remarkable parable of Jotham, in
the Book of Judges: and the
speech given to the bramble.
* Besides the authors more
usually referred to, the student
will do well to consult the 8th ch.
§. 1. of Selden*8 Titles of Honour,
and the third book of Scacchus,
Sacrorum eUeochrismatan fiiy-
rothecUu
.'> i^reliminarp £)i00ettation«
u>; CbrUtus prophetabatur et ungebatur, et unde ven-
turt;ai ent Christi nomen : nusquam alibi omnino, in
juu'la genta, in nullo regno."*
We know not who was the first Christian prince,
either anointed or crowned by the bishops of the
Church. Theodosius the younger is supposed to have
been the first, who was crowned by the patriarch of
Constantinople ; and Habertus acknowledges that he
cannot find any authority for such a solemnization be-
fore his time : a. d. 408. " Nemo mihi a patriarcha
coronatus legitur ante Theodosium jun. de quo Theo-
dorus Lector, lib. 2. o vm &eoioa-io; o-Ti^Qs); inro rou UfofO^ou
TTarfia^xoy"* Shortly after the time of that emperor
there appears to be little reason to question the fact,
in the case of the emperor Justin : concerning whom
Baronius quotes an epistle from John, the then patri-
arch of Constantinople : " Ideo coronam gratiae super
eum coelitus declinavit, ut affluenter in sacrum caput
ejus misericordia funderetur : omnique annuntiationis
ejus tempore cum magna voce Deum omnium Princi-
pem glorificaverunt, quoniam talem verticem manibus
meis tali corona decoravit."^
But before this date, we have the famous history of
Clovis in the West, of whom it has been asserted, that
he was both crowned, and anointed.^ And more thau
* JSnarrat, cit. Habert. Pon- dence, that in the earliest corona-
Hf. Grac, p. 626. tions of the Greek emperors, unc-
* Pontif. Grac, p. 627. tion formed a part of the solemnity.
^ AnnaL an. 519. Compare It has been supposed so : but the
the account of the second corona- proof appears to rest upon an ex-
tion of the same emperor^ by pope pression of Onuphrius, cited by-
John I. in the Liber pontif. torn. 1. Selden. ^ ConstantinopoU, vel sub
p. 192. Justiniano, vel post ejus statim
* For there seems to be no evi- obitum, electioni imperatoris addi.
©met of Coronation- v
this : that the sacred oil was brought down by an angel
from heaven^ for that purpose. The story however
would prove too much, and as a result which may
rather have been anticipated, the enquiry which has
been made into the truth of the miracle, has cast more
than doubt upon even the coronation of Clovis. For
the evidence in proof of the miraculous oil, must be set
down as worthless : the best authors of the sixth, seventh,
eighth, and ninth centuries, men who, one or the other,
would have undoubtedly spoken of it, if it had been
true, say not a word upon the matter : and until, at
last, the legend begins to be heard of, the oil is men-
tioned in connexion, not with the coronation^ but with
the baptism of Clovis J The writers of those ages im-
mediately succeeding the supposed miracle, speak fre-
quently of the chrism with which Clovis was anointed,
and call it "holy" or " sacred chrism:" but this, in
the same sense in which they would have spoken of all
chrism, and not as having been in any way miracu-
lously provided. Thus, to quote one of them, and
turn, ut qnum primum imperator Leo IV. In which latter case we
renantiatus esset, a patriarcha have very coDsiderahle authority :
ConstantiDopolitano in raagpaa By- viz. his contemporary Asser,
zantii basilica oleo unctus dia- Malmesbury,Hoveden, and others.
demate aureo redimeretur." De But still it must be referred to his
eomitUs Imperatoriis. cap, 2. . confirmation, which they relate
did also take place: for it is
^ The whole legend of the coro- scarcely credible that he should
nation of Clovis may be probably so long beforehand, as a child,
attributed to a perverted tradition with two elder brothers, and in
of his baptism and confirmation : his father's life-time, be anointed
in the same way as it has been for a king. See Selden, Titlei
asserted, that our king Alfred of Honour, p. 115. and the au-
was anointed king at Rome, by thors cited by him.
VI
Ipceliminarp £)i00ertation«
almost a contemporary : ^' Rex omnipotentem Domi-
nam in Trinitate coi^essus, baptizatus est a sancto
Remigio, in nomine Patris, etc. et sacro chrismate
delibutus cum signaculo crucis/'^
But towards the end of the ninth century, nearly
four hundred years after the baptism of Clovis, an
archbishop of Rheims, Hincmar, claimed for the holy
oil the honour of having been miraculously sent down
from heaven. I place his account in the note below :*
and extract here from his Capitular the assertion, also
first made by him, that Clovis was anointed with this
to be emperor ; he is speaking of Charles the Bald.
" Sanct8B memorise pater suus Hludowicus pius, impe-
rator augustus, ex progenie Hludowici {Clodaveum in-
telligit) regis Francorum inclyti, per beati Remigii
Francorum apostoli catholicam praedicationem cum
integra gente conversi, et cum tribus Francorum mil-
libus, vigilia sancti Pasch® in Remensi metropoli bap-
' Rorico Monacbus. in Chro'
nico, lib, 2.
* Hincmar in vita S. Remigii.
** Cum vero penrenigsent ad bap-
tisterium, clericus, qui chrisma
ferebat, a populo est interceptus,
ut ad fontem venire nequiverit.
Sanctificato autem fonte, outu
divino cbrisraa defuit. Et quia
propter populi pressuram ulli non
patebat egressus vel ingressus ec-
clesisB, sanctus pontifex, oculis ac
manibus proteusis in coBlum, coepit
tadte orare cum lacrymis. Et
ecce Bubito columbanive candidior
attulit in rostro ampuUulam cbris-
mate lancto repletam, cujus odore
miriOco super omnes odores, quos
ante in baptisterio senserant, om-
nes qui aderantinestimabili suavi-
tate repleti sunt. Accipiente autem
sancto pontificeipsam ampullulam»
species columb» disparuit. De
quo cbrismate fudit venerandus
episcopus in fontem sacratum.
Viso autem rex tanto miraculo,
abnegatis diaboli pompis et operi-
bus ejus, petiit se a sancto ponti-
fice baptizari, etc, Et susceptus
ab ipso pontifice de sacro fonte,
perunctus est sacro cbrismate, cum
signo sanct» crucis Domini nostri
Jesu Christi.'* Apud Suriutn, Id
Januarii.
iDtHtt of Coronation. vii
tizati, et coelitus sumpto chrismate, unde adhuc babe-
inus, perimcti, et in regem sacrati, exbortus, etc.''
Now, not only would we naturally look witb some
suspicion upon a history of an event, wbetber miracu-
lous or not, so long after its supposed occurrence, but
with that suspicion encreased, if it came from a quarter
likely to be personally interested in the matter. Hincr
mar was archbishop of Rheims: and sixteen arch-
bishops had occupied that see between S. Remigius
and himself, of not one of whom can it be proved,
that he had ever heard of such a miracle. But more
than this : the account he gives us is full of errors :
Hincmar says that Clovis was baptized in the metro-
politan church ; a contemporary of the king, Nicetius
bishop of Treves, declares that it took place in the
church of S. Martin :^^ — and again, that it was on the
vigil of Easter Day; but another contemporary,
Avitus, bishop of Vienna, declares that it was upon
Christmas Eve.
So that, as the supposed history of the oil used at
the coronation of the kings of France' (that it was first
provided from heaven for Clovis, and afterwards no less
miraculously preserved, without wasting, at Rheims),
rests upon no better or earlier authority than that of
Hincmar in the ninth century, who was ignorant of
the fiicts of the case, we must conclude that the whole
is a mere story, unworthy of the least credit. Nor
should I have delayed to examine it, even so shortly,
had it not been for the general reception with which it
^ Epiti. €id Clodonoindam, ont other errors Id the ar<^-
dt. Chifletio, de ampulla Remef^ bishop's story, which are scarcely
n nova di$qvmtio, A learned required to satisfy the reader, and
treatise ; in whidi the writer points I have omitted them.
viii Prettminaci» Viggatatimi.
has been received, and the attempts by some to prove,
that on account of this miraculous oil, the French
kings have a precedence over other sovereigns.
There appears to be sufficient evidence, that the rite
of anointing, can be traced higher with respect to the
kings and princes of England, than of any other coun-
try. And I do not see, how it could be disproved, if
one was inclined to assert that the ceremony took its
origin from our own forefathers ; and was from them
adopted into the ceremonial of other churches. For,
not only are the coronation of Clovis, and his unction
with any oil, though not miraculous, incapable of being
substantiated, but it has been confessed by very learned
writers, that Pepin, in the eighth centur}-, was the first
French king who was anointed. Thus, Selden says ;
" the first testimony that is worthy of credit for any
unction of their kings, is that which the stories have
of king Pepin. So say Regino, Sigebert, Sifliidus,
and enough others of the antients." " And Chifletius ;
** Rpinus omnium Franciae regum primus, imitatus
Judaeomm reges, ut so sacra unctione venerabiliorem
angnstioremque faceret^ scmel atque itcrum ungi volu-
erit.""
" TUUm Qfhmmir, p» 1 10* piwe videntur, quippe ante Pippi-
*• P. 30. diiog^ ** Faur}t€iu9 num qui Suessione a Moguntino
in Pernor Pq#iji0»<^« probably arehiepiscopo Bonifacio unctus est
1 the ArtzAy ^xad ewfiom in regem, nuUus ab episcopis be-
of the Anglo'caxoo Cburcb. nedictus legitur: sed omnes ut
IeiinctaLftoi(M;^/lU/wingfrom regni imperium adepti erant, a
Mtttaie» whote jiidgoMroi, UMrn* populis clypeo evecti, reges con-
ing, and candour, itpooer^rjrqaet' ftituebantur. Observat Mabillo-
^011 nUdb be bae t»r««iigai«d, oius, post Valesium, solitos turn
•re eqoaOf to be praised. ^Longe faisse Francorum optimates ad
^lfjlii^ jp Galiiis reipe§ folefboem constituendum regem convenisse,
^MfUMTUOi beoedki«^yfM!fn sosce* singulosque in electi verba jurasse,
iDcoet of Coronation.
IX
But before the coronation of Pepin, the pontifical of
archbishop Egbert was the service-book of at least
traditaqne in manum hasta pro
sceptro, ezoelso in solio honorifice
imposuisse." De ant. ecc. rit,
tofn.2.p.2\2.
D'Achery, in the Spicilegiumy
has printed an ancient treatise
upon the office and duties of kings,
addressed to Pepin by Jonas,
bishop of Orleans at that time.
It is entitled '* Opusculum de in-
Btitutione regia." Tom. \,p.S27.
In the same collection, is another
treatise of a like kind, written by
Smaragdus, an abbot, in the viij th
century: the " Via regia." ibid.
f>.238. Both these deserve the
attention of the student.
About the same time, in Eng-
land, «A. D. 785, the famous coun-
cil of Chalcuith devoted two canons
to the exposition of the duties in-
cumbent upon kings: viz. the
xith '* De officio regum:" and
the xij th '* De ordinatione et ho-
nore regnm." Concilia, torn* 1 . />•
148.
There is a book which has ob-
tainedy most unworthily, the cre-
dit of a considerable reputation,
namely, a history of the ceremo-
nies of French coronations by
** Monsieur Menin, counsellor to
the parliament of Metz." 8vo.
1727. I r^ret to have seen it
mentioned, without condemnation,
by so respectable an author, as
Mr. Taylor, in the preface to hb
"Glory of Regality:" a work
which exhibits some amount of
enquiry. However, this M. Me-
nin sums up his history in these
words: and I need scarcely ex-
plain to the reader that he has ex-
pressed his belief in the miraculous
oil of Clovis. " The kings of
France have not only the happi-
ness of being the first converts to
the Christian faith, but they have
likewise the advantage to derive
only from God himself the insti-
tution of the ceremony of "their
anointing, which has been con-
veyed down to other Christian
princes, many ages after, from
their pattern." />. 20 1 .
I cannot conclude this note,
without extracting upon the sub-
ject of it, important as it is, the
opinion of the learned ritualist,
Catalani : and I the rather do so,
as the reader's attention will be
drawn by the passage, to another
case, upon which I do not think it
necessary to enter further; I
mean, the benediction of Aidan,
by S. Columba. Catalani says:
" Certe Edmundus Martenius,
ubi agit de solemni regum bene-
dictione, floccipendens fabulosam
Clodovei unctionem, ingenue fa-
tetur, antiquissimam omnium be-
nedictionem regrum, quas inter le-
gendum ipsi reperire licuit, earn
fuisse, qu» a Columba facta est
jussu angeli m Aidanum Scoto.
rum regem, cujus meminit Cunie-
thac iKM^ »c "£.ti^'-ai«u jv;-r wiiiii iff- was fdaoed, and
^in» vne' J4 iitvi^ lu Sfc* Tie T^ruftyg- wtlZ see lielo^w', la |
c^i»<v«v4-S >%>L\.r^*^ >\ \ >. i.nx * loir: :c ibe solemnity |
^>^ 4 vNH-»Uv4i'v»a urn vii^c 3^v».'r-? f »f»L"^5at rinMS during ,
ihoo\5<vttvv k '-v .--u^ivr 3i^ni<i Ci-=rvrh* wre liave
^v» lV<u«^ >*,>vl ^vu ,-^v«->. ir-nutfiic^fs exstarent ; et
|MuU» iK»^ .u> jiitv^i'vlHiss. T*-it "jfi -ti-ri esamiiuiitioiiey
V*.\ux v»uvx^ u v:.v..*^K >- ^^f^-m.n.j &> Selden urges) |
uv^ ^'l*^'** '^^' ^^*> vvV.vx-Aa % :.v,!i :n.^t be brought, ';
(iskMfc ihv'^ ub^v v^v a yai-^te^ >v '.a:*:fr <ti>>.-irpcation and I
UH\^*^*'^i^ '^^^^^* ^ K^ '*uv\ '>;*u.i>i j^ l-x ^be relatioo by
\t J\uv\vN.u\ v.^; .:>^v o^ iviia.A tt ,»c r^-vr^h. in the year
T(^\ vW '.uxv v.vi' N%^xW .i:t>. j)Co:a:ic bis come down to
^,, Us^ \\ I iivvv A U i ,xrtv» •v>dL ^aa^i ^eccosie a settled part
^a vW xA 4UUII X : .vivi s.v>»^ >^-xraiJ :Jir .^c 0&. the &ther
vii V-K^Vvvh V - vlvi\^ vM.cu sxtt^unrW^ cckv « Egfertum
U\vvvvvvx Auivv uvvuvv^^^ nUvImu ^n rtx^ut l:r:a!Ctum, sncces-
.vvvouv v\uu w^ - ^. y^^^^ ^., ^.^.^ 3^ r^J^J^-ii^ ^his erpression
MM vvmhV \\\ Mu\\unv^u> V \i ^ Jiat ;jLr^*x:ii^at of very great
i""' "*^-^*^^^ ^ nvvuu "" *^^ ^'^ ^^^"^"^ t*^.«»«iio fccDe con.
<<<♦«. !«'»♦ ^^^U^^ xs ^ ''' ^^^^'^' ^''^^^ ^"^ ^** *^ epKcopo conse-
♦mih. wtilih I ii^V?^^'*' ^^^**^^ ^*«^«^ c»ten>s Wfw »cro oleo imgi cc&-
♦»fiMM ♦♦ la \ ^'*^^*^\uul con- tvm. I. p. 3^.
ni f ^.^rf I irilUu VrT i^''*''^*^ «^^'^«^ "* ^***' ^- -^*
iDcliet of Coronation. xi
weight, in favour of its strict interpretation, that the
Saxon Chronicle employs the same phrase : and de-
clares that Egferth was " hallowed to king :'' " *]
6c3vejiS ro cynmje 5ehal3ot)." This is the earliest
coronation alluded to in that chronicle ; in other in-
stances the accession only is mentioned ; " and I do
not see any reason why we should not conclude that
unction, in its proper sense, as ordered hy the pontifical
of Egbert, formed one of the solemn rites of the first
known English coronation.
Having thus spoken somewhat of unction, as con-
nected with the records, real or pretended, of the most
ancient coronations, it will be as well to collect here
some more observations bearing upon that important
part of the solemnity.
We have a very remarkable proof of the view in
which the anointing of kings was regarded in the thir-
teenth century, as explained and insisted on, by the
highest ecclesiastical authority at that time recognized
in this country, in a letter from pope John XXII. to
Robert Bruce, king of Scotland. After speaking of
some of the duties incumbent upon kings, he thus pro-
ceeds : " — ^ qu8B utique perfectius exercenda, iidem
r^es unctionis sacrse virtute, quam per venerabiles
Dei ministros antique more suscipiunt, donum gratis
recipiunt potioris, ut et in prosecutione justi regiminis
fortius convalescant, et tarn in se, quam in eorum sub-
ditos prudentiori et sanctiori spiritu dirigantur. Ve-
hemens namque est in iisdem regibus hujusmodi effi-
^ Taylor. Glory of regality* Egferthus, ejusdem regis natus,
/). 228. Who remarks also, that rex est oonsecratus." Sub an,
FloreDce of Woveesler notioes the 785.
same event, in shnilar words : '* Et
xii l^celiminacp K>U»ttttition.
cacia unctionis. Nam inuncto Saule, insiliit Spiritus
Domini super eum, et in virwn alteram est mutatus ;
et in David, unctione suscepta, Spiritus Domini est
directus: ad insinuandum quoque, quod in regibus
esse debeat plenitudo virtutum, et integra dominii tem-
poralis auctoritas." *•
Before this, archbishop Thomas Becket had written
to king Henry II, to this effect : " Inunguntur reges
in capite, etiam pectore et brachiis, quod significat
gloriam, sanctitatem, et fortitudinem." " And not long
after, Robert Grossetest, bishop of Lincoln, to Henry
in. " Quod autem in fine literse vestras nobis man-
dastis, videlicet quod intimaremus quid unctionis sacra-
mentum videatur adjicere regiae dignitati, cum multi
sunt regcs qui nullatenus unctionis munere decorentur,
non est nostne modicitatis complere hoc. Tamen non
ignoramus quod regalis inunctio signum est prseroga-
tivse susceptionis septiformis doni Sacratissimi Pneu-
matis, quo septiformi munere tenetur rex inunctus
prsaeminentius non unctis regibus omnes regias et
regiminis sui actiones dirigere: e/c." Selden, who
^ WUkins: Concilia* torn. 2. bishop of Prague in the preceding
p, 555. The same bull speaks century. But this does not affect
also of the crown : ** Capiti prin- the reason for which I have quoted
dpis sub circulari forma honora- it.
bile imponitur diadema, ut ab eo,
qui talibus fuerit decoratus insig- " A pud Matt, Paris, cit. SeU
nils, et titulis prsesignitus, tan- den. />. 109.
qttamacapite,subditi8,yelutmem- A very great canonist says:
bris, recte yivendi modus et mo* " Effectus unctionis regalis est» ut
destie regula indicatur.'^ I must augeatur ei gratia ad officiuro,
add» that this bull is not the com- quod ei oommittitur exeroendum :
position of John XXIL as it oc- et ut honorabilior habeatur.*' Hos-
curs, almost word for word, in an tiensis, tfi ntmma, lib, 1. tit. de
epistle from Alexander IV. to a sacr. unct.
iDrtiet of Coronation* xiii
quotes this from a MS. observes, and not rightly, that
the bishop was answering as if his mind had been only
on the unction given in confirmation.
It was from having been anointed with the sacred
oil that our kings have received the style " Dei
gratia:" which, as an old author of the 14th century,
cited by Selden,'® tells us, could not be given to any
one else of the laity. ** Nota, quod nullus potest pro-
prie uti isto verbo Dei Gratia, qui in laicali positus est
dignitate, nisi sit imperator vel rex vel alter qui sui
capitis recepit unctionem. Nam tales unguntur oleo
sancto ; et in rege potest dici evidentissime per exem-
plum." And this affords an additional, though inci-
dental, proof how early the rite of unction had become
a fixed form, in the coronation of the Saxon kings, not
only in the north, as is shewn by the pontifical of
archbishop Egbert, but in the west of England. For
Ina's ecclesiastical laws, a.d. 700, commence with
this style : ^^ Ego Ina Dei gratia occiduorum Saxonum
rex." '^
Selden also cites and remarks upon the rule laid
down in the " old Provinciale Romanum," as to the
number of sovereign princes, who were entitled to be
anointed : and although the copies vary, some having
four kings named, and others less, yet, as he con-
cludes, the true reading of the rule was, that the kings
of England, Jerusalem, France, and Sicily, were
alone so entitled. It would seem from Hostiensis,
(who, by the way, names only England and France,)
in the place just cited in the note, that when the kings
» TUles of honour, p. 92. ^ Wilkins. Concilia. Tom. 1.
The " Bosula Novella" of Petrus p. 58. " re Ine mi^ Xm^x^ jipe J>. r-
^A cKber couatnes desired to be anointed, special per-
mi^ifm tras to be obtained firom the see of Rome : ^* si
quiii Ae novo innngi relit, consuetndo obdnnit, quod a
}^pa petatar, sicut fecit rex Aragonimi, et quotidie
imtat rex Scotiae.^ Regarding the case <^ the king
of Scotland, the boll mentioned aboTe, was directed to
him, on sach an occasion : and we hare in Matthew
Parii( an instance of a legate sent to anoint Haoo» king
of Norway, in 1247- *^ Applicuit dmiliter in Anglia
eyiM'jipus Sabinensis, itums in partes boreales legatus,
— et regem Norwegise Haconem in regem inonctums
et coronatums." *
The anointing was always held to ctNufier sacredness
uytm the person of the soTereign: and for this we
have the authority of S. Augustine, who speaks how*
evi^r of the earlier unction of the Jewish kings : but
the argument is the same. '' Qusero, si non habebat
Haul sacramenti sanctitatem, quid in eo David vene-
raliatur? Si autem habebat innocentiam, quare in-
nrx^entem persequebatur ? nam eum propter saero-
•anctam unctionem, et honorayit Tivum, et vindicavit
iH'jnnum : et quia vel panniculum ex ejus veste praes-
dilitf percusso corde trepidavit. Ecce Saul non ha-
l>i;bat innocentiamy et tamen habebat sanctitatem, non
•• I/Ut Angl. p. 637. Mat- Norwegiie Haco." Fhres HUU
lli«»w Parif mentioni this again, edit. 1601. p. 340. Either this
^' Anno fub eodem — coronatus was then thought an unusual case,
#»«i fv^ Haco, et in regem inunc- or the king of Norway is to be
tii« m>lmnniter apud Bergas.'* p. added to the number of the an-
(KD* And the tame mode of ex- cient anointed kings : which last
l^rnNiilim is used by Matthew of is scarcely probable, from the
Wii«tnilnfiter x •' Die vero sane- fact of the legate, who was sent
liinitn I'Vllcit 9tc^ inunctui et to crown him.
I'ormmttis cwt In regem princeps
fl)rOetofCotonation.
XV
vitoB suae (nam hoc sine innocentia nemo potest) sed
sacrament! Dei, quod et in malis hominibus sanctwn
est.""
The reader will observe that S. Augustine calls the
regal unction in the above passage, a sacrament : nor,
relying upon his authority, does there appear to be
any objection to the use of so high a term, in the same
wide sense in which we speak of the sacrament of
orders, or of marriage. So also S. Gregory the Great
says expressly : *^ Quia vero ipsa unctio sacramentum
est, is qui promovetur, bene foris ungitur, si intus vir-
tute sacramenti roboretur."^* ^^Rex unctus,'' says
Lyndwood, ^^ non mere persona laica, sed mixta se-
cundum quosdam."" But this anointing must not be
^ CofUra UH. PetUianL fib.
ij. cap. 112.
^ Expos. Hb. 1 . Regum cap. x.
Balsamon, in fiis scfiolifl on the
12tli canon of the council of An-
cyra, has not feared to go much
forther, as to the effects of this
unction. But his interpretation
of the canon is condemned, and
Terj justly, by all later writers
on the subject. He says : *' Pne-
lenti canone usus ille sanctissi-
mus patriarcha dominus Polyene*
tus: — dixit cnim cum sancta sy-
nodo, in synodafibus actis quae
tunc habita fuerunt, qu« in Char-
taphylacio reponuntur, quod quo-
niam sancti bapUsmatis unctio
enmia, qu» ante baptismum fue-
nmt^qualia et quantacunque sunt,
peccsta delet ; omnino imperatoris
quoque unctio caedem delevit."
Bevereg. Pandect. Tom, 1. />.
385. The case alluded to is that
of the Emperor John Tzimisches,
who had slain his predecessor.
Upon the distinction laid down
in the 12th century, between the
regal and sacerdotal unction, see
Baifnaldus, Tom. 1. ad. an. 1204.
xlj. And on its effect, Hostien-
sis, SumnuB. lib. 1. rubr. xv.
11. Scacchi, Siaochr. Sacr. p.
1074.
*• Lib. 3. tit. 2. Ut clerica-
lis. verb, beneficiati : cited by
archdeacon Wilberforce, Church
CofirtSyp. 93. and see a remarka-
hie assertion, made by Charles
the Bold, [Bald?] 859, upon the
sanctity of kings, in consequence
of their consecration by bishops.
ibid. p. 20.
XVI
IpceUminacp IDiwttmion.
looked upon, neither ever has it been, as conferring
any sacerdotal right or privilege : the sovereigns of
England are supreme in all cases whether ecclesiastical
or civil, as in the one, so in the other,** both before
and after the solemnity of the coronation; nor are
their prerogatives increased by its performance, or
hindered by its delay: and as before they have no
power, so neither after the. regal unction have they
any right or authority, to minister the sacraments, or
the Word of God.*^
Before we proceed to other matters connected with
the service of the coronation, I must take notice, that
in this country also as well as in France, the posses-
^ One of the ecclesiastical laws
of S. Edward the Confessor is
entitled, ^* Quid sU regis offici-
urn:** and begins, ''Rex autem,
qui vicarius summi regis est, ad
hoc est constitutus, ut regnum
terrenum, et populuni Domini, et
super omnia sanctam veneretur
ecclesiam ejus, et r^at." Wil-
kins. Concilia Tom. I. p. 312.
And compare the 2nd of the
Anglo-Saxon lustitutes : *^ Of an
earthly king." Thorpe, Ancient
Laws and Institutes. Vol. 2. p,
305.
^ It was an ancient custom,
now omitted in the Roman pon-
tifical, that the emperor, after his
consecration, should attend upon
the pontif, as a subdeacon, during
the celebration of the mass. Thus
the old '* Liber sacrarum csrimo-
niarum** directs, after the coro-
nation is over, and the offertory
concluded: ** Imperator pontifi-
cem ad altare descendentem se-
quitur, et illi in locum subdiaooni
calicem, et patenam cum hostiis
offert, deinde aquam infunden-
dam in vino.** Lib. I. p. 25. edit*
Rom. 1560. But this would
seem to be a relic from those
earlier times when actual offer-
ings and oblations were made by
all the laity, at the celebration of
the Holy Eucharist. The reader
should consult however Thomas-
sin, de Benef, Pars. 1. lib. 3.
cap. Ixiv., in which place he will
find full information about ano-
ther custom, introduced and com-
mon in many nations, that the
newly consecrated prince should
be admitted a canon of some ca-
thedral church. See also Du-
cange. verb. **Caoonici hono-
rarii."
©tuer of Coronation. xvii
sion of a miraculous oil has been claimed, and use
made of it upon at least one occasion. If it should be
thought that the evidence for this miracle is little
better than that, before examined, of K. Clovis, I shall
not argue against such an opinion, but leave the reader
to form his own conclusion.
The facts, if they may be so called, are as follows,
in the words of Walsingham. "Die translationis
sancti Edwardi regis et confessoris, coronatus est rex
Henricus IV., — unctus est illo ccelesti unguento, quod
olim beata Maria, mater Dei, commisit beato Thomae
martyri arch. Cantuar. dum esset in exilio conservan-
dum, praedicens eidem, quod reges Anglorum, qui un-
gerentur hoc unguento, pugiles essent ecclesiae, et be-
nigni. Hoc unguentum in aquila aurea et ampulla
lapidea conservatum latuit per multa tempera, sed
tandem miraculose manifestatum< Dum dominus Hen-
ricus primus dux Lancastrise bella gereret regis sui in
partibus transmarinis, ipsi nempe tradita fuit praedicta
aquila per quendam sanctum virum, qui ilium invene-
rat revelatione divina. Qui dedit eam nobilissimo
principi Edwardo, ut in ea unctione post mortem pa-
tris ungeretur in regem. Qui posuit in turri Lon-
doniarum unguentum praefatum, recludens in cista
multis firmata securis, latuitque ibi vel per oblivioncm,
vel per negligentiam, usque ad tempus Richardi regis
n. Anno Domini prsedicto 1399» praedictus rex lli-
chardus curiose perscrutatus res a progenitoribus sibi
relictas, inopinato reperit aquilam et ampuUam, et
scripturam B. Thomae. Et cum didicisset virtutem
talem unctionis, rogavit dominum Thomam Cant,
arch, ut eum denuo ungeret hoc unguento. Qui hoc
facere omnino recusavit, dicens sibi suflScere, quod se-
mel per manus suas sacram suscepit in coronatione
VOL. iir. c
xti.l
pmiMJiiarf PifgUAltoiu
yn<i:lnz uiKtir>n«m, qoae habere nan detmit iteratio-
fk^fft$. IlaiK: aqailam cum ampalU rex Ridiardos por-
Unt in HUjerniam, profectnn» €t denno rediens in
y^rtf: Urram. Qoam pet«iti archiepiscopo tndidit,
4\f'.p;m «e jam patenter clarescere, quod non firit volun-
um diTins, ut ungcretur iDo ungnento, sed alteri de-
f>«ri tam nobile sacramentom." ^
In this story an assertion is said to have been made
ly the archbishop, which, supposing there was any
truth in the matter, all parties must have known to be
a fiilsehood : ^' quod semel per manus snas sacram sus-
cepit unctionem, quae habere non debuit iterationem."
For there is no fact more certain than that many of
our early kings were crowned more than once.*' To
name no more, Henry II., of whom Hoveden tells us,
speaking of his third coronation, " Anno gratiae 1 159,
idem rex Henricus tertio fecit se, et Alienor uxorem
» Hist Angl, p. 360. Cf. ments. p. 200. Weever may ge-
Ypodigma Neustrue, p. 555. Derally be relied on, as to hb
And a MS. in the Cotton 1i- quotations, but be is both an ig-
brary. Faust B. ix. It is ob- nonnt and an imsafe writer whc»
Ttoui Uiat this legend was in- he does not refer to, or transcribe
vented in order to supply an he- his authorities,
reditary defect, and give addi- The rabbinical writers declare,
tional sacredness to the character that the ancient Jewish kings
of K. Henry IV. : whose doubtful were, in like manner, anointed
title required something of that with a holy oil, which had origi-
kind : and the assertion that his nally been consecrated by Moses,
unfortunate predecessor had not and kept without diminution about
been able to obtain unction with 900 years, until the captivity,
the same oil, is a curious circum- ^ Pepin also, of France, was
stance in the tale. I may add, anointed twice : first by S. Boni-
that another version of the same face, the legate ; and again, by
l(«gt'nd is given by Weever, from the pope himself, Stephen 11. :
nn old Leiger Book, of the ah- Charlemagne, five times, and
bey of Whalley. Funeral Manu- Charles the Bald, four times.
iDtHer of Coronation.
XIX
suam coronari, in solemnitate paschali apud Wireces-
tre : " and he adds, (as if the king was fearful of again
being tempted) ^^ubi cum ad oblationem venirent,
de posuerunt coronas suas, et eas super altare obtu-
lerunt; voventes Deo, quod nunquam in vita sua
de ceetero coronarentur." ^ Henry III. ako, first at
Gloucester, in the year 1216 : concerning which Mat-
thew Paris, though he begins by speaking ^* de prima
regis Hen. UI. coronatione, quae per quendam circulum
aureum facta sit ; " expressly declares, that there was
no distinction made as to the anointing : ^^ Et his ges-
tis/' he continues, ^^ episcopi, ipsum in regem ungen-
tes, coronaverunt solemniter."*^ And the mass, and
royal banquet followed, as was always customary. His
second coronation was performed at Westminster, by
the archbishop^ in 1220: ^^preesente clero et populo
totius regni."*'
* AnnaL pars posterior, edit.
Savile./). 281. See also Alford*B
Annds : who remarka : ** Est
hoc illastre pietatis eiemplum,
quo reges Regem regum, et Do-
minum dominantium pietissimo
cultu agnoscunt, ad Christ! pedes
coranam projicientes." Tom, IV.
p. 92. pars posterior. A some-
what similar instance of homility
is that of Canute, who, after the
well-known rehoke of his courtiers
at Southampton, would not wear
his crown : ** Sed super caput
crucifixi Wintoniae posuit." Henr.
de Knjghton de event, Anglic.
Lib. 1. cap. V. The same is stated
by Henr. Huntingdon,/?. 364, cit.
Alford. Annal Tom. 3. p. 492.
" Super imaginem Domini, quae
cruci affixa erat." In the account
given by Gervase, of the second
coronation of Richard I., it would
seem that the unction was omit-
ted. Script, z. Tom. 1. p. 1587.
» Hist. Angl. p. 243. And
again, especially, a letter of the
king himself, printed in Rymer,
concerning this first solemnity;
'' in ecclesia beati Petri Glouoes*
trise, — invocata Spiritus Sancti
gratia, publice fuimus in regem
Angliee inuncti et coronati."
Tom. I. pars. I. p. 72.
» md. p. 260. Holinshed,
Chronicles. Vol. 3. p. 202.
There was also a tale attached
to a ring of S. Edward: which
XX
Ipteltmiiiatp DUwttation*
It is probable that oor kings ancientlj knelt during
the rite of unction, though I do not remember any ex-
press order to this effect earlier than the time of Henry
VII. " The cardinal sitting, shall anojnte the king,
kneeling."" So also, in the " devyse" for the coro-
nation of Henry VIII. ^ which I shall have firequent
occasion to quote : " The seid cardynall sittyng shall
annoynte the king knelyng on quysshyns." On the
other hand, it is to be remarked, that in the magnifi-
cent MS, of tho coronation senrice of Charles V. of
Franco,'* tho illuminations represent the king, stand-
ing, at tho anciinting of the breast : whilst he kneels,
with Win \mUmmt unlaced, during the prayers which
imnio<liitto1y precede, and kneels again to be anointed
on tho ImndH.
After the anointing of the head, a linen coif or
was taken from his finger by the
Confessor, says the Golden Le-
gend, on an occasion when he
had no other alms to bestow, *' ne
hys amener was not present,'* and
given to a poor man, who after-
wards proved to be 8. John the
Evangelist, and who returned the
ring. This is gravely related by
Ailred, Script x» Tom. 1. p,
398, and by Hoveden in his An-
nals, edit. Havile. p. 256. Some
writers make this ring to have
been the one anciently uncd at
coronations: but I do not see
upon what grounds. For not
only is it certain that such a ring
was not always used, if ever ; but
also that the coronation ring was
sometimes afterwards but little
regarded. Thus, a royal order
of Henry VI^ concerning some
jewels, mentions, " A ryng of
gold, gamyshed with a fayr rubie,
sometyme geven onto ns by our
bel oncle the cardinal of £ng-
lande, with the whiche we were
sncred in the day of our corona-
cion at Parys, delivered unto
Matthew Phelip, to breke, and
thereof to make an other ryng
for the Queue's wedding ring.*'
Rymer, F^pderoy Tom. 6. pars.
1./J.139.
•* Ives* Select Paper's.
^ Cotton MS.
viij.
» Cotton MS.
viij.
Tiberius. £.
Tiberius. B.
jJDtHet of Coronation. xxi
chrismale was put on : and, as the reader will see in
the notes to the Service below, this was ordered to be
worn for seven days, and on the eighth to be removed
by a bishop, or the abbot of Westminster, with the
celebration of a proper mass. Ducange does not seem
to have been aware of this use of the chrismale, as he
explains its purpose only as another name for am-
pullae, or coverings for relics, besides its more common
acceptation with respect to the newly confirmed : of
which I have already spoken in another part of this
work.^ In the old account of the coronation of Henry
VI. we find, after the anointing : " And then they leyd
a certeyn softe thynge to all the places so annojoited.
And on his hede dyd a white coyfe of silk, and so he
went and lay viij dayes. And thfe viijth daye they
shuld wasshe it of h3nn." Also in the " Devyse" for
Henry VIII. " He shall put vpon the kyng's bed a
cojrfe, the same to be broughte to the grete chamber-
layne : whiche shall cont)muelly abyde on the kings
hed to the viijte daye next folowing, at whiche viij.
dayes, after a solempne masse seyd by a Bisshop be-
fore the king, the seid Bishop shall take the coyf from
the kyng's hed."
The consecration of chrism having, since the re-
formation, been discontinued, holy oil only has been
used in succeeding coronations. I am quite unable to
say by whom, or according to what office, the benedic-
tion of this oil has been performed, on late occasions.
** Vol. 1. p. 36. Mr. Taylor * h»r ejupaAyr-wz pter «c v^*waoji:
cites an early example of the that is, hi» chrismal was taken off
chrismale from the Saxon chro- a* Wedmore." Giory of rega-
nicle : (an. 878.) " Guthrum the %• P- 193.
Dane was baptized at Aire, and
xxii ipteliminan» Oiwettatfon.
Handford asserts in his account of James II. '« cOTonar
tion,** that the dean of Westminster, "early in the
morninf^, with the assistance of the prebendaries, con-
iM'cratcd the holy oil for their majesties anointing : " but
ho supplies no particulars. Mr. Taylor* gives his de-
<:i»ion, unsupported by any proof, that "it is of conr^
iMJt apart for the purpose to which it is designed with
nuitable acts of reverential solemnity: '* and somewhat
quaintly adds, "The formulary of its consecratiou
httth not I believe been published.'' I do not feel
iibli(((Ml to offer any guesses upon what has hitherto,
siiicx* the sixteenth century, been the practice : nor to
utate whether I believe or not, with Mr. Taylor, that
the holy oil has been always beforehand set apart with
** liuiUible acts of solemnity." I hope such has been
the Cttne. But I would express a wish, that when any
future occanion demands a revision of our coronation
onUtf, — (from the necessity of which I earnestly trust
mu\ pray that God, of His goodness, may long pre-
w^rv« w) - a prayer of benediction of the oil may be
Utm*.rUul^ Ui be said by the archbishop, or some bishop,
after the nervice itself has commenced. It is not
Si^emly, nor according to any ancient precedent, that
it should be entrusted to the dean of Westminster,
being an episcopal prerogative and duty.*'
•* //. 91. And with thii agrees he says the prayer "O Lord, holy
another account, printed in 4to. Father/' and *' lays his hand
1700. p, 6. upon the ampulla." I do not
^ Glory of regality, p. 352. mean to say that a designation of
^ I would observe that the the oil to its particular purpose
whole of the above paragraph, is does not then take place, but that
founded upon the supposition that there is scarcely, what both theolo-
the consecration of the oil is not gians and ritualists would call, a
performed by the archbishop when consecration of it. The oil is
iDrner of Coronation. xxiii
Here seems to be the proper place to remark upon
a ceremony, which, in the late coronations of Queen
Adelaide, and her present Majesty, has not been ob-
served. I mean the anointing of the breast. This
rite had been practised for nearly 800 years, for it
does not appear to have been introduced until after
the Conquest. The Rcmian pontifical did not adopt
it : and for this reason, if for no other, it is to be re-
gretted that it has been, for a season, omitted ; namely,
because it appears to have been a solemnity peculiar
to the Queens of England and France. I have been
informed that it was not observed from a feeling of
delicacy.
I would describe the mode of its ancient performance,
from the illuminations in the coronation book of Charles
V. of France. The second represents the Queen kneel-
ing, with her robe laced ; in the third, she is standing,
surrounded and concealed by her ladies, whilst they
unlace it ; in the fourth, she kneels, her robe unlaced,
before the archbishop ; who anoints her, not with his
finger, but with a golden reed or pencil ; and in the
mean-time, the ladies hold a thin veil before her.
It was from this anointing, whether upon the head or
breast, or upon both, that our queens-consort are said,
no less than kings, to be consecrated. As for example,
Bromton in his chronicle, says of the queen of Henry I.
^^ quam Ansehnus die sancti Martini coronavit, et in
afterwards called ** holy qU," bo cration of the oil, that it ooeun
that I do not correct my obsenra- in the same plaee in the order
tioDs and argument in Vol. 1. for K. James II. when, as Sand*
p* oclv. It is a strong evidence ford expressly states, the solem-
Bgunst this prayer being to be nity of the consecration had pre-
considered the Form of Conse- yiously been completed.
xxiv ipreUminarp Di00ertation.
reginam Anglias consecravit/'* This was so, from
the earliest times of which we have any record : for,
although it is well-known that for some period the
Anglo-Saxon queens were deprived of their dignity, in
consequence of the crimes of Eadhurga, in the beginning
of the ninth century, yet there is reason to suppose that
before that date they were crowned and anointed, as it
is quite certain that from the time of Judith, the qaeen
of Ethelwulf, and of the Order of K. Ethelred, they
always have been.*^
We find frequent allusion made in the old chronicles
to the anointing of the queens of England, as well as
of our kings, upon the breast : which evidently shews
that it has been, since its adoption, looked upon as a
very significant and solemn part of the ceremony.
Thus, Grafton, in his account of Richard III. and
queen Anne ; " After diverse songes solemply song,
they both discended to the high altare, and were shifted
* Script X, tonu 1. jd. 998. the same view with the very
Also Hoveden, edit. Savile. />. learned writers Spebnan, and Sel-
268. '* Qoam Ansebnus Doro- den : who both understand the
bemenns arcbiepiscopus reginam actual coronation of the Saxon
consecravit.'' queens to have been an established
^ Mr. Taylor» in bis appen- ceremony, and for a season inter-
dix, disputes the fact of the Anglo- rupted. The strongest argument
saxon queens bavbg been crown- in favour of Mr. Taylor's view, is
ed, before the time of queen Ju- one which he has not stated ; viz.
dith : arguing from the circum- that the pontifical of Egbert does
stance, that no mention of their not give the Order for a Queen.
'* coronation *' is to be found, and I own this to be a difficulty, and
that all the writers who relate the leave the question to the judgment
guilt of Eadhurga, and the con- of the reader. He roust consult
sequent abhorrence of the people, the original passages in Asser,
sp^ only of the royal ^gnity, Florence of Worcester, Matthew
and the title of Queen in general of Westminster, and the Poly,
terms. But I would rather take chronicon, &c.
HDttierofCotonatiom
XXV
from tbeir robes, and had diverse places open from the
middle vpward, in whiche places they were anointed."*®
So, of the coronation of Anne Bolejoi : *' After she
had rested a while, she descended down to the high
altar, and there prostrate hir.selfe, while the archbishop
of Canturburie said certeine collects : then she rose,
and the bishop annointed hir on the head, and on the
brest, and then she was led vp again." *^
^ Continuation of Harding ^
p. 617. See the same, in HoUn-
shed, vol. 3. p. 733. and Hall, p.
376. And compare Grafton's
Chronicle, voL 2. p, 1 15.
** Holinshed : vol. 3. p. 933.
Hall : p. 803. Compare also, the
archbishop's own account of this
coronation, in the Arch8Bologia,t;o/.
18. p. 80, and in Ellis's Original
Letters, 1st Series, voL 2. p. 39.
The coronation of Anne Boleyn
was performed in a very magnifi-
cent manner, at a lavish expense.
Hence, the details of it are im.
portant. An original paper of
Cromwell, in the treasury of the
Exchequer, cited by Weever,
(Fun. Mon.p. 5 12,) states, among
the extraordinary expenses of the
reign : '^ Item, his Highnesse hath
been at a most costly chaige for
the coronation of Queen Ann^"
xxvi Ipteltminatp Dimtertadon.
CHAPTER IL
I SHALL now extract some accounts of the early
coronations of our kings : if two or three of these
seem to he long, the reader will be repaid by the light
which they throw upon the Service itself, which will
follow ; and by the force of the evidence which they
furnish to the constant observance of the more im-
portant parts of the solemnity. I shall not give notices
of every reign, but those only which will be sufficient
to bring down the facts, in one unbroken line, from
the eighth to the sixteenth century.
The coronation and anointing of Egferth have been
already spoken of: in the year 795, the Saxon chronicle
relates that Eardwulph, king of Northumberland, was
"consecrated and raised to his throne by Eanbalde,
archbishop, and other bishops." ^ In the next century,
we have a very important account, by a contemporary,
of the coronation of Edmund, king of the East Angles :
^ Anno dominicae incamationis 856, Nunberchus an«
tistes unxit oleo, consecravitque in regem Eadmundum
gloriosissimum."* In the succeeding century, Wal-
lingford in his chronicles relates the celebrated story
of Dunstan and K. Edwin ; which he thus prefaces :
" Verum in ipsis primordiis regni, videlicet ipso die
unctionis ejus, qualis futurus rex foret, demonstravit.
* " And Gan'^ptilF pens to Nop- •« ctneietl ** is more properly a
5an-hymbpaa cmebome. -] he peep throne.
ry««an jebletroto. t to hif cine-rtole « Asser, de uElfredi rebus ges-
ahopen." p. 81. edit. Ingram: ^i». edit. Camden. />. 4.
tt>tntt of Coronation*
XXVll
Cui enim post coronationem et missarum solemnia, ut
tantee solemnitati congruit, e/c.'" Once more; the
coronation of king Ethelred, the Ordo of which will
be so frequently referred to below, is thus spoken of:
^* Cui frater ejus Ethelredus, in regnum successit, et a
sancto Dunestano aliisque Anglorum episcopis, inun-
gitur et consecratur."*
Reminding the reader that accounts of the inter-
mediate inaugurations and consecrations are to be
found in the various chronicles, some giving one detail,
some another,^ I shall pass on to the coronation of K.
Richard I. : of which we have full descriptions in both
Matthew Paris, and Hoveden. The following is from
the latter author, a contemporary.
» Scriptores XV. p. 542.
^ Ailred Abbas : script. X. torn.
1. p. 362. " A Sanctis archiprae-
suUbas Danstaoo et Oswaldo, et
decern episcopis, in Kjrngestune
ad regni fastigium est consecra-
tus." Flo. Wigom, p. 60S.
^ Tbe historians tell us of omens
vhich were observed at the coro.
nation of king Stephen : ** Fertor
quod cum rex commnnionem cor-
poris Christi die coronationis suae
ore esset percepturus, Eucharistia
inter manum archiepiscopi et os
regis subito elapsa disparuit.*'
Bromton. Chron. Script. X. torn.
1. p, 1023. Gervase in his chro-
nicle relates another: ''In cujus
coronatione inter missarum solen.
nia triste contigit presagium fu-
turoram; Nam cum prsefatus ar-
chiepiscopus post Agnus Dei cor-
poris et sanguinis Salvatoris sacra-
menta conficeret, osculum pacis
quod in populo dare sacrosancta
consuevit ecclesia oblivioni penitud
traditumest.*' Ibid. p. 1340. Both
these authors relate the following,
which may not improperly be added
here, though it is not said to have
occurred at his coronation. <' Rex
autem Stephanus sub tantis ssti-
bus missam interim solempnem
audiebat, Alexandre episcopo tunc
celebrante ; in cujus manibus ce^
reus quem rex ex more solito ob.
tulit, confractus est; quod signum
fuit confractionis regis. Pixis
etiam cum eucharistia fracta ca-
thena super altare cecidit, et hoc
fuit signum regiaa ruins." Ihid.
1030. 1352. And in Hoveden.
Annals, edit. Savile. p, 278.
- - :■.— •-"-> -«x *.>3, i-»r-- ** *^"-
> .: - r — .-^ ,J^^*^9^«daltan
'» . ^^ '* .. ..«.-T V ?^"*^ can-
- — -• ^-'-^-as dox Xor-
; '•^ ^ ^ - -^ '^^"^ ^ -^.-«^ supra eos
^»K « .».„, y\.„
i
iDtQer of Coronation* xxix
dewinus Cantuarensis archiepiscopus infundens oleum
sanctum super caput ejus, unxit eum in regem, in
tribus locis, videlicet in capite, in pectore, et in bra-
chiis ; quod significat gloriam, et fortitudinem, et sci-
entiam, cum orationibus ad hoc constitutis. Deinde
posuit idem archiepiscopus supra caput ejus consecra-
turn pannum lineum, et pileum desuper. Deinde in-
duerunt eum cum vestimentis regalibus. - Deinde tra-
didit ei idem archiepiscopus gladium regnim. Deinde
duo comites calciaverunt ei calcaria. Deinde indutus
est mantea. Deinde ductus est ad altare, et ibi prsedic-
tus archiepiscopus prohibuit ei, ex parte omnipotentis
Dei, ne hunc honorem sibi assumeret, nisi in mente
haberet, supradicta sacramenta et vota quse feeerat
inviolabiliter servare ; et ipse respondit, se per auxilium
Dei omnia supradicta servaturum sine fraude. Deinde
ipse cepit coronam de altari, et tradidit eam archie-
piscopOy et archiepiscopus posuit eam super caput illius,
quam duo comites sustinebant propter ponderositatem
ipsius. Deinde tradidit ei archiepiscopus sceptrum
regale, in manu dextra, et virgam regalem, in manu
sinistra; et rex sic coronatus ductus est ad sedem
suam, a prsedictis Dunelmensi et Bathoniensi episcopis,
praecedentibus eos ceroferariis et preedictis tribus gla-
diis. Deinde inchoata est missa dominicalis, et cum
perveniretur ad offertorium, preedicti episcopi duxerunt
eum ad altare, et ipse obtulit unam marcam auri puris-
simi. Talis enim oblatio decet regem in singulis coro-
nationibus suis. £t prsefati episcopi reduxerunt eum
ad sedem suam. Celebrata autem missa, et omnibus
rite peractis, praedicti duo episcopi, unus a dextris, et
alter a sinistris, reduxerunt eum coronatum, et portan-
tem sceptrum in dextra, et virgam regalem in sinistra,
ab ecclesia usque in thalamum suum, preecedente ordi-
XXX pttttmlttan» DtiMttatJon.
nata prooessione, at superius. Ddnde reTersm e?r
priHH'ssio in chorum, et dominiis rex deposoit cotoiue:
rt'^Hlom et Testes r^ales ; et leTiores, coronam et Tester
w\nU et 810 coronatus \eiiit prandere ; et ardiiepiscap:
et episiH>pi sederunt cum eo in mensa, unusqoisqn''
necundum ordinem et dignitatem suam* Comites auteiB
et bai\>nes senriebant in domo regis, prout d]gnitate^
iHtrum exi^ebant. Gives vero London, servierant de
piiuHTnurta» et cives Winton. de coquina." ^
Tlie ivremonies which took place at the coronation
i»r Uii hard 11. are so fully described by Walsinghani.
tluit he «iH'nis but to have made an abridgment of tb€
•* LiU^r Uojralis/* The following is the substance of
\m aiHH>unt of the solemnity: and I can assure the
utiulontt who wishes to understand the office itself.
which I have edittnl, that he will do well to read if
ctuvfuHy, and iH>mpare the two. Walsingham men-
tiouti Koino imrtieulars which the Ordo does not : and
^:ivtn^ un A statement of what actually took place, be
(tiqipliett ixUo tin admirable commentary and testimony
to tlio Form which was appointed to be observed.
" Die Jovis, id i*st, 10 die Julii, vigilia sancti Ke-
«i^lmi n^jfin» convenientibus archiepiscopo et episcopis,
nyiU(|Uo procoribus ad Wostm. summo mane, ordinata
pri)008Hione monachorum in capis, episcopi cum mo-
niichiH ad ostium rejrii thalami pervenerunt, et paratutn
ro^em reporicntos ibidem per manus qui ejus lateribus
^ Jidit. Savilo. p. 874. Tho John Bromton, CTiron, in Script.
Cotton MS. Claudius. E. viij. con. X. torn, 1. p. 1158. The Chro-
tains a transcript of this, of the nicle of Genrase relates the second
fourteenth century : headed, *' de coronation of Richard, after his
modo coronationis regis, et de co- return from captivity, at Winches-
ronatione regis Ricardi.** Com- ter; and has an incidental notice
pare Matt. Paris, p, 128, and, of K. Stephen's. Ibid, p, 1587.
HDtHet of Coronation. xxxi
astiterunty perduxerunt in ecclesiam S. Petri, cantantes
antiphonam in honorem apostoli, cum oratione compe-
tenti adjuncta, et hac oratione : ' Deus humilium' Rex
vero mox ut altare pervenit, prostravit se solo tenus
ante altare, pavimentum autem stratum fuit palliis et
tapetis. Prosecuta, ut diximus, oratione archiepiscopus,
cum episcopis qui aderant, prostravit se super pavi-
mentum circa regem. Interim duo episcopi litaniam
devote cantarunt. Qua expleta erectus rex ductus est
ad sedem suam : chore hanc antiphonam decantante,
* Firmetur^ Tunc episcopus sermonem fecit de ma-
teria regis et regni ad populum, qualiter rex se haberet
in populo, et in quibus populus sibi debuit obedire.
Quo completo juravit rex coram archiepiscopo, et pro-
ceribus qui ibi aderant, quoniam ipsi soli ejus juramen-
tum audire potuerunt. — Quibus expletis, archiepiscopus
— convertit se ad omnes plagas ecclesise, indicans po-
pulo regium juramentum, et quaerens si se tali principi
ac rectori subjicere, et ejus jussionibus obtemperare
vellent. Et responsum est a plebetisono clamore, quod
libenter sibi parere vellent. Archiepiscopus regem his
orationibus benedixit, videlicet : * Omnipotens.' Ista
prsemissa benedictio post primam orationem ad modum
praefBitionis ab archiepiscopo cantabatur, qua cantata
dicta est et alia oratio super eum, scilicet, ' Deus in-
effabiliSf* cum antiphona, * Confortare* Tunc archi-
episcopus accessit ad eum, et vestimenta sua discindens
manib. suis a summo usque ad imum, exuit eum praeter
camisiam vestimentis suis. Custodes vero. v. portuum
ex officio tam in processione, quam in unctione et missae,
et post missam dum iret ad palatium ab ecclesia, sem-
per tenuerunt umbraculum sericum magnum, coloris
aerii, iv* hastis per quatuor angulos colligatum. Sed
non obstante umbraculo supradicto, mox antequam
xxxii iptelimiitarp Diflwertation*
archiepiscopos eum suis vestibus exuisset, allatas est
pannus aureus a comitibus, sub quo latuit, dum uncti*
onis perciperet sacramenta. Archiepiscopus (ut dixi*
mus) eo nudato unxit manus ejus de oleo sanctiBcato,
unde uncti fuerunt reges et propbetse, et sicut unxit
Samuel Davidem in regem. — Item dixit orationem
* Prospice.' Post hffic unxit archiepiscopus caput ejus,
et pectus, et scapulas, ambasque compages bracbiorum,
dicens : ' Unguantur caput istud.'* £t interim chorus
cantavit antipbonam, ' UnxerunC Postquam sub-
junxit metropolitanusy ^ Deus Dei FUiusJ Mox finita
oratione archiepiscopus cum episcopis hymnum, ^ Veni
Creator Spiritus, rege interim prostrate in longa venia,
et circa eum metropolitano cum suffiraganeis suis.
Expleto hymno erectus est rex ab archiepiseopo, et in-
dutus est prime tunica S. Ed. et post ejusdem dalmatica,
projecta circa collum ejus stola, archiepiscopo orationes
competentes interim prosequente. Post hsec archiepis-
copus cum episcopis tradidit ei gladium, ita dicens :
* Accipe gladium.' Tunc duo comites cum gladio ac-
cinxerunt : quo facto archiepiscopus armillas dedit ei,
dicens : * Accipe armillas*' Postea induit eum archi-
episcopus regali pallio, ita dicens : * Accipe pallium J"
Interim dum archiepiscopus benedixit coronam regiam,
duo comites calcariaverunt, ad quorum officium perti-
nebat. Benedicta corona, archiepiscopus imposuit
super caput, dicens : * Coronet te' Tunc dedit ei
archiepiscopus anulum, cum his verbis : ' Accipe anu-
lum' Statim post haec accessit dominus de Fumival,
ex officio offerens ei rubeam chirothecam, quam archi-
episcopus benedixit, et imposuit manui regisB, dans ei
sceptrum his verbis, dicens : * Accipe sceptrum.' Tunc
dedit ei archiepiscopus virgam in alia manu, habentem
in summitate columbam, nam sceptrum quod suscepe-
jiDmer of Coronation* xxxiii
rat, consurrexit de rotundo globo aureo, quern tenebat
in manu chirothecata, et habebat in summitate signum
crucis, et accepit virgam preedictam cum verbis his :
' Accipe virtutisJ" Post hsec benedictus est rex ab archi-
episcopo ita dicente : * Benedicat te' His itaque per-
actis, osculatus est rex episcopos omnes et abbates, a
quibus statim ductus est postea ad regale solium, epis-
copis inchoantibus h3annum, ' Te Deum laudamus^
Finito hymno, archiepiscopus ita eum allocutus est :
^ Sta et retineJ His itaque peractis, inchoata est missa
congruens coronationi regiae. — Lecto evangelio, rex de
regali solio ductus est ad offerendum. Primo igitur
obtulit archiepiscopo gladium suum, quem susceperat,
et postea aurum quantum placuit, sed non minus marca
propter consuetudinem : nam plus potest offerre Deo
et sancto Petro si placuerit. Post oblationem pecunise
obtulit archiepiscopo panem et vinum ad modum mo-
nachorum, unde postea, tam metropolitanus, quam ipse
rex, communicati. fuerunt. Quo facto, comes, ad cujus
officium pertinebat portare gladium coram rege, gla-
dium quem obtulerat dato pretio redemit, et assumens
eum, portabat coram illo. Percelebrata missa usque
ad communionem, reductus est rex ad altare, et genu-
flexo coram archiepiscopo, dixit, * Confiteor.' Quo
absoluto, communicatus est, et iterum reductus est ad
sedem suam. — Illico post decessum militis,® {Joannis
Dymok] praeequitantibus regem dominis supradictis
super dextrarios sues, necnon praecedente magno nu-
mero diversi generis histrionum, portatus est in humeris
' The champion, it seems, came, tem, dicens non debere eum ea
at an improper time, to the abbey : hora venire, sed quod usque ad
and was desired to go away, and prandium regis differret adventum
appear at the banquet. ** Hen- suum."
ricos Percy venit ad dictum mill- For some account of the family
VOL. HI. d
xxxiv iptettminati? Df0»cttatian*
militum usque ad regale palatium, ductus quoque in
cameram, paulisper quievit: debilis enim faerat prae
labore paruni comedens.'^'
Of succeeding coronations there are few particulars
which would iUustrate farther the Service which I
have printed : three very curious and valuable ma-
nuscripts, in English, are extant, and preserved in the
British Museum, from which I have made, as the
reader will observe, many extracts in the ^^tra, to
elucidate the text. These manuscripts are entiUed,
1 St « The maner and forme of the kyngis and queues
coronacion in Englonde ; ""^ which it is not improbable
was prepared for some particular occasion, but it does
not appear what that was. 2nd. An account of the co-
ronation of Henry VI." And, 3rd, the «Devyse"
for the coronation of K. Henry VHI. This last is
especially valuable; having been carefally examined
and approved by the king himself, who has made
many corrections with his own hand in the oath which
he was to take."
of the Dymocks, and before them,
of the Kilpecs, see the ArchtBO-
logia, vol 20, p. 207, note b.
and, for the oath which champions
were to toke in case of a duel,
iM,p. 170, note b. It has been
supposed, from the error related
above by Walsingham, that either
the representative of the family of
Dy mock for the first time discharg-
ed the office at that coronation;
or, that the ceremony had been
omitted during some preceding
reigns. It is a curious circum-
•tance, that the widow of this Sir
John Dymock was obliged many
years after, to petition King Hen-
ry IV. for the fees due upon this
occasion: and that the original
petition is still extant Cotton
MS. VitelUus. C. XIV. 49. It b
written on a slip of vellum.
» Hist. Angl edit. Camden,/?.
195. Compare Holinshed, roL 3,
p. 416.
^ Lansdown MS. 285.
" Cotton MS. Nero. C. ix.
" Cotton MS. Tiberius. E.
viij. An excellent fac-simile of
the oath, with its interlineations,
2)tDet of Coronation^ xxxv
There are some remarkable circumstances relating
to the coronation of K. Edward VI., and I do not see
any reason to doubt the assertion of bishop Burnet,
that the Form was shortened ; although it is not cor-
rect, unless mere omissions made it so, that '^ a new
form was ordered to be drawn." The chief document,
of authority, which describes at length the order in
which the coronation was to be obseryed, is ^'the
Order" printed by Burnet in his records. Book 1. No.
4 : from the council book. It cannot be denied that
there were in the ancient service some few and short
passages, which, after the dissolution of the abbeys,
would necessarily call for some alteration; but the
reason which the coimcil gave for shortening the ce-
remony, was not true, viz. : that he was too yoimg to
bear the fatigue of so long a ceremony: for he was
older than his predecessors, Henry III. and Henry VI.,
and about one year younger than Richard II. Whatever
the true cause may have been, the fact, tha.t the service
was mutilated and curtailed, does not seem to admit of
dispute : and to a very considerable extent, if we place
any reliance on the order of the council. For among
other things omitted, it does not appear that Edward
received investiture with the royal robe, or ring ; or
that he was even oflFered or presented with the scep-
tres of the realm of England. If one would object
that this record from the council books is not to be
interpreted so strictly, because it is not credible that
so solemn a part of the ceremonies, as that regarding
the sceptres, would have been struck out, I do not
has been given by Sir Henry ters:" a work of very great value
Ellis, in the Ist volume of the se- and interest
cond series of his *' Original Let- " Hist. Reform. voL 3. p. 26.
xxxvi ipieUiiiiiiat; IDimertattoiu
then see how he would prove that Edward VL was not,
as he ought to have heen, completely crowned after
the ancient manner and custom of his fiaithers. I leave
the matter to the consideration of the reader/^
Queen Mary was crowned according to the old and
fall form of die Liher Regalis: Holinshed gives a
^ery long description of the pageants, as she went to
the Ahbey ; hut of the service itself he merely states,
th^t ''the coronation and other ceremonies and so-
leflsnities were according to the old custome."^ ^ Arch-
bii^bop Parker corroborates this, and says; ''regina
l^aria missationibus sacrisque pontificiis, uncta reg-
iioque initiata est."*^ Queen Elizabeth was also crowned
according to the old rites, and with the celebration of
the mass, omitting only the elevation of the host."
u Holinshed, in a general way,
«fferUtbat ^bis coronajdon was
folemnixed in due forme and or-
Agr^ with M the roialtie and
buiumr which therevnto apper-
teined-" ro/.8.p-979.
I am indebted to a friend for a
transcript also of a contemporary
account of this coronation, (Har-
leian MS. 3504.) possibly drawn
up by an eye-witness, in which it
i/asserted that the sceptres were
delivered to the king, by two no-
blemen: and also, that he wa.
anointed on the soles of his feet.
IhesitotetoplacemuchreW
on this document, where It d^ers
from the council-mmute; and the
writer, without intendingit, might
J"ve both misUken and misrepre-
sented facts.
*« De antiquitate Brit. Sec-
p. 509.
" Bamet, voU 3. p. 762. It
seems certain however that there
was only one bishop present,
Oglethorpe, of Carlisle : and Col-
lier, speaking loosely, says that
the solemnity ** was performed ac-
cording to ancient custom, and
directed by the Roman pontifical."
vol. 2.p, 412. The ancient cus-
tom was very different from the
Roman order. But some modifi-
cation of the old rubrics of the
Liber Regalis must have tina-
voidably taken place, in conse-
quence of the refusal of the bi-
shops to attend. It has been
said that the queen never forgot
or forgave their resolution in this
matter : see Ellis, Original LeU
teriy 3rd Series, vol. 2. p. 324.
iDtnet of Coronation.
XXXVll
The new Form, new, that is, in its language more
than in its order and details, was first used upon the
occasion of the coronation of King James in 1603;
and this, with some alterations, has been ^^ the Corona-
tion Service," up to the present day.
By a careful examination of the notes below, the
reader will be able, I trust, to trace sufficiently for
himself, the principal changes which have been mad^,
from time to time, during the last two centuries : and
for more exact enquiry, (these modern services being
rather incidentally than truly within the proper limits
of my subject) I must refer him to the Forms them-
selves, all of which are, I believe, still extant in our
great libraries."
^ Besides the Bodleian and the
British Maseum, several Fonns,
not to be foand elsewhere, are in
the libraries of Lambeth, and of
the dean and chapter of West-
minster.
I do not enter into any account
or history of the regalia: much
information may be obtained from
common books respecting them,
such as Sandford, or Taylor, in
the "Glory of regality." The
r^alia now used are not the an-
cient ones: those having been
destroyed, and melted down, by
order of the Long Parliament:
among them, it is said, the ge-
nuine crown of K. Alfred. The
modem crowns, sceptres, &&,
were made for Charles IL
There is however one monu-
ment of antiquity remaining, the
Coronation Chair. The legend
is, that it is the stone on which
the patriarch Jacob laid his head
in the plain of Luz; that it was
brought from Egypt to Spain
from thence to Ireland a. c. 700
carried to Scotland a.c. 300
and at last offered at the shrine
of Edward the Confessor at West-
minster by K. Edward L What-
ever amount of truth there may
be in this, the remark is just, that
^'this is the antientest respected
monument in the world, for though
some others may be more antient
as to duration, yet thus supersti-
tiously regarded they are not.^*
Toland, Hist of the Druid», p.
104. The stone was reckoned
among the Jewels of Scotland:
thus, in the Wardrobe account of
Edward the first, we find ; " Joca-
lia remanentia in fine anni xxvij '°*.
de jocalibus quse fuerunt quon-
xxxviii PtHuMMtp gfaMHttlion.
Tho eort^iatioii l>i:h* &n i the bistory of it, have
btHMi M Hivumt^ly invesrl^ite'l and explained by va-
dam ivifi» Scochn m^vetl* b
tro de Kdwt^bunrh aeao ht •,
videlie«t, Ci^hu« »ivt'utu tft\ Is*
petra mai;im $u|ht ^ujia» rv*^?*
8ooi>ie aoWlMiut corvitAn,'* I.J'.^
ifUotidiaHUSt 4 to. p. ^V^d. Se«
alto Chalnier** i\tUtiomMM. rxL I.
/>. 468, cit. i^ioiy o/ rtrit ry.
p. 58, The Brut chair wa$ nuuie
by KuniuHh of Si^otUud^ io kh^
ninth century: and Edward I.
ordered a new chair» for the jvit-
roent of which a PiWisiidoraMe sum
i« entered in tlie Wartirt^be ac»
coimti of the year UUH>,
There ii no record of the first
coronation at wiiioti the «tone was
utfid in EnKland { prohnhiy by Kd-
ward II. And even if Kdward Ldid
not specify the purpove to which
it wan, in after aj(c«, to be put, it
if not lilcely that hin nuccctisiors
would either forj(ct the old tradi-
tions about it, or nep^iect to secure
to themselves the blcHsinffs which
were promised to tiioMO, who
should have the power and bo
entitled to be crowned on it. But
it is not to be denied, (and tho
writers upon the regalia have not
noticed this circumstance) that an
early authority, Thomas Walsing-
ham, says that Edward deposited
it at Westminster, for the use of
the celebrant at the Confessor's
shrine. His statement is; '<In
redcundo autem transivit per ab-
bd^Luaa de Scooe, obi sublalo la-
7 .f« ^)ao reees Scotoram tempore
ccr-.Tiarkfiis solefaomt oti pro thro-
&x trac>ti:]it fllom usque West-
cc=x«teriam, jobens idem fieri
c«^^cbn=:iuvi cathedram sacerdo-
max.'* Yp'Miigma Netutria. p.
4So-
Before the refonnation, all the
r^^snlLfc. it is said, were kept at
Westminster, under the care of
the abbot and coDTent: and now,
thoujrh deposited in the Tower,
they an? bnyi^ht the evening be-
fore the coronation to the dean
of Westminster, and are left after
the ceremony in his chai^, at
the shrine of the Confessor. Ris-
hanger in his Chronicle, speaking
of the two sceptres being carried
in procession by the abbot of
Westminster, adds : " Hoc offi-
cium fecit abbas, non quia primus
est inter abbates, sed quia rega-
Hum insignium est repositorium
locus sous.** cit, Taylor. />. 92.
But compare an order "tbesau-
rario et camerariis de scaccario*'
to delirer up the golden eagle
with the ampulla. An. 8. Henr.
VI. Rymer. Faedera. tomA.pars.
4. p. 151. And again in 1220,
a similar order " Petro de malo
lacu," to bring the " regale, quod
penes ipsum est apud Corff."
Tom. I. pan. I. p. 81.
There is, however, one rem-
fl)tlietofCotonatton«
XXXIX
rious authors/^ that I shall merely add one or two
observations upon points, which I do not remember to
have seen noticed elsewhere. Either in the rituals,
11 ant of the ancient r^alia, if I
may so entitle it, still entrusted
to the custody of the dean of
Westminster: viz: the Liher
Regalis. This most valuable vo-
lume, so often to be referred to
below, is a thin folio, of 38 leaves
of vellum. There are four illu-
minations in it, each occupying
nearly a page, prefixed to the
offices which correspond. 1. Of
a king being crowned. 2. Of a
king and queen crowned together.
3. Of a queen alone. 4. Of a
king lying in state. These illumi-
nations are executed upon a very
rich ground of highly burnished
gold, with scrolls, according to
the fashion of that time, repre-
sented by minute punctures upon
the snifkce. A fac-simile, with a
description of the book is given
by Mr. Westwood, in his Palseo-
graphia Sacra, The date of the
manuscript cannot be later than
the reign of Richard IL, for
whose coronation it has been sup-
posed to have been written ; but
the illuminations represent a mo-
narch much older than he was on
that occasion, and the likeness
must either therefore be conven.
tional, or intended for his prede-
cessor, Edward III.» or for him-
self in after-life. Whatever the
(act may be, the intrinsic value
and importance of the Liber Re-
galis is not affected; it still re-
mains, *'the Royal Book," the
Book of the Royal Offices, to be
performed and observed accord-
ing to the Use of the Royal Church
of Westminster, in the fourteenth
century.
I would observe here, that an
ancient privilege of the king, at
his coronation, was to nominate
a nun to be received into certain
abbeys ; for example, Shaftsbury,
Wilton, and Barking. -The forms
are given in the Ftedertu Tom. 4.
pars.'w.p, 152. 166.
^ The student should consult
Rymer, Fadera : Blackstone,
Commentaries^ vol. 1. Prynne,
Signal Loyalty: Wharton, Trou-
bles of Archbishop Laudy p.
818. Taylor, Glory o/Regalihf,
p. 329—844.
^ In which case, the book would
have been written in his reign.
And it is remarkable, that the
chair in which the sovereign sits,
is not of that character, which is
attributed to the later years of
Edward III., as being made by
him, for the stone.
xi ipteliminarp Dimsettation*
or in the historians, (in the first exactly, in the last in
general tenns) we can trace the oath and its successiye
changes, from the time of K. Ethelred^ to the present
day. The promises and oath of William the Con-
queror, are thus related. In the chronicle of Walter
Hemingford: **Requisitus Ehorum archiepiscopus —
ad tuenda, conservandaque jura et privilegia eccle-
siastica eum solemniter sacramentis astrinxit.*' ** More
fully, hy Hoveden : " — consecratus est honorifice, sed
prius, ut idem archipraesul ah eo exigehat, ante altare
S. Petri coram clero et populo, jurejurando promittens
80 velle sanctas Dei ecclesias, ac rectores earum de-
fendere, necnon et cunctum populum sibi subjectum
juste, ac regali providentia regere, rectam legem sta-
tuere, et tenere, rapinas injustaque judicia penitus
interdicere." *'
According to the modem Orders, it is expressly
directed that the sovereign should sign the oath : and
there is a remarkable passage in an epistle of Thomas
a Becket to king Henry, which would seem to refer to a
subscribed declaration or oath at his coronation. The
archbishop is particularly alluding to that solemnity,
and to the rite of unction. He reminds the king;
" Inunguntur reges in capite, etiam pectore et brachiis,
quod significat gloriam, sanctitatem, et fortitudinem. —
Audiat, si placeat, dominus meus, consilium servi sui,
commonitionem episcopi sui, castigationem patris sui,
ne cum schismaticis habeat de caetero aliquam fami-
» Script. X. torn. 2. p, 457. referred to below) Knyghton, de
^ Edit. Savile. p. 258. Con- event Angl Script, xv. torn. 2.
ceming William Rufus, see £ad- p. 2396. and Giraldus Cambren-
mer^Zfift. 1. an. 1087. Of Heni*y sis, de instr. Principum. Anglia
I. (whose " Ordo" will be often Christiana, p, 43.
£Dttiet of Coronation^ xii
liaritatem vel communionem, nee contrahat aliquid
cum eis. Memoresque sitis professionis quam fecistis
et posuistis scriptam super altare, de servanda eccle-
siae Dei libertate, quando in regem consecrati fuis-
tis/*^ And, a little before this time, Peter Damian
has an observation, which will undoubtedly admit of
an interpretation in support of the meaning, which the
language of the archbishop appears to convey. He
says, ^' inaugurandum regem manu propria jurare
libertatem ecclesiarum." **
Among the riches of the library of the British Mu-
seum is a manuscript, (Cotton, Tiberius A, ij.) of the
highest interest. It contains a Latin version of the
four Gospels : and the tradition is, that it originally
belonged to K. Athelstan, and is the identical copy,
upon which, for several centuries, the kings of Eng-
land took the coronation-oath. A full account of the
volume, with the evidence in its favour, has been ably
drawn up and published by Mr. Holmes :^^ I cannot
say the proof is very satisfactory; but one fact is cer-
tain, that, in consequence of its renown at that time,
and after some enquiry (we must conclude) into its
history, this book was used at the coronation of Charles
I.^ I think there is clear evidence, that in the 15th
and 16th centuries, the coronation-oath was not taken,
as perhaps very anciently, and now in modern days,
only upon the Holy Evangelists. The English MS.
Order, which I have before mentioned,^ thus directs.
" Moreovir the kjmg shall make his ooth, in his co-
» Matt ParU. Hist AngL p. May, 1838.
^« c, . ^ .. ^. 7 " El^» Original Letters, vol
*• Serm. m dediccUume eccle- , ^i^
«kP. 1.
•* Gentleman $ Magaaine. " See above, p.xxxiv, note 10.
> iM. ..^ rpnn tiie aummmt of tbe auter, laideipra
:•». :.^ r ainer of tbe drircbe befiore the people.^ .V
:»». * i^r^-nvsi" fnr Heorr \TIL «**.^ all these
v"^ A^*. Mwry tif therm, I, Henry, King of Eng-
:-' .: •.-.ijr-rT: and ronferme to kepe and <A8erue,sf
> *^ rv iVfiiL and thise holv Euangelists by meix)-
? .. -» ,: y-ny\im this hooly awter.' And then tlw
•^ *. ^*— ! *• -ai vp of his diayer, and by the seM
».-<^v' n^ ,v fAi^four and Ely shall be ledde to the
^ * . • - ITnor he shall make a solempne oth
'•:. sji "^iuitt'n; levde rpon the same aulter, in
. . V. \ -' i^: n.NK)lr. to ohdeire all the premisses.'
-* ■. .^.^^ m \^. : in the cirdcsr of the council, cited
, \. ^ •*\ ■;%: :^ r^^ ortronaricm ot Edward VI., we
N. s , * • :N. xji,--nm<^TiT''and ^ the book "mentioned.
.\\m ^\«/ ;v Kinr ri!¥» out of his chair, and by
-*v >a .* . v^* x'^ jft^jsr^N^ him, be led to the high altar,
^Vx\ K x.\u*. n-.uvr a ?*cVi^mB oath opon thesacra-
v.v v,x^ ;,.. »,.v\i ;*>, ^^.; ftlrjir, in the sight of all the
.vw.v.^ •, ,\h< '»'«-<■ ;V n'^omijises; and laying his hand
%'VxN V * ^ ,K^..?^ )r ^*v.?rv^r ftense the reader ma j
- \^ "^K ^ , Vw^ , \^\ ^ • h^^ h i? pnDted.
"■* \v I. ^.t ,vv>^s^s iK* iV TV Fr^udi oath of K. Edward
^■•» >\ \^,s» j.^ «V ^sx»x ^ n ♦/> «,'«. fcs «$ ^f^Dovs; firom Rjmer:
»*-»i Mv,.*,^ A^^ N\v».^ >,,♦. '^«^'^••iX Voksi TOQs graimter et
1 ^^" . ..u,v •• ^ «sxN '^««v ^*%»«^tL, « jtMT Tostre sermeut
. ^*^*»Av» ^M f>s» «.N,%sv>^ <i\w H Au.t-^mrr^ «c poeple d'Eng^leteire
T' '^! ****' ^"^1^'^ *'^- '"^ 'V A,N"* lii^ K-^Nt M J« costumes a eux
MsC ^""^ ^''' '**^ ^'^ ^"^ C'^nrwy^ |«ir 1« «onciens mjs
>M^lK I ..^'^^^'^ ^^ ^^ l\>,^^»:>fc w; i .'^-^•^^rnp Toi firedecessotirs,
^ctiet of Coconattbn«
xliii
choose to regard the term, must have heen " a cor-
)oral oath." From the extracts below it will be seen
^y et au poeple, par le glorioas
roj Seint Edward yestre prede-
cessour?
" Regpons, Jeo les grante et
promette.
" PeHt. Sire, garderez vouz a
Dieu et seint Eglise, et au clerge
et au poeple, pees et acord en
Dieu entierment, 9elonc vostre
poair?
^ Respans. Jeo les garderai.
" PeHi* Sire, freez vous faire en
touz voz jugements ovele et droit
justice et discretion, en miseri-
corde et verite, a vostre poair?
'* Respons. Jeo les frai.
" Petit. Sire, grauntez vouz a
tenir et garder les leys et les cus-
tumes dreitureles, les quiels la
communaute de vostre roialme
aura esleu, et les defend rez et
afforterez al honure de Dieu, a
vostre poair?
^^ Retponin Jeo les grannie et
promette.** Ftedera, torn. 2.
pars» 2. p. 172.
I extract also the form of the
oath as it is appointed in English,
to be taken, according to the ^^ De-
vyse" for Henry VIU. And
with this, generally, agrees the
"Order" in the other English
MS. 285.
** The sermon ended, if any
such be, the cardynall and the
kyng that is to be corowned so
sittyog as is abouesayd, the car-
dynall with an open and distincte
voyce, shall aske the king vndre
this forme :
' Will ye graunte and kepe to
the people of England, the lawes
and the custumes to theym, as of
old tyme rightful! and deuoute
kings graunted, and the same ra-
tefye and conserue by your othe,
and the spirituall lawes, cus-
tumes, and libertees graunted to
the clergy and people by your
noble predecessor and glorious
kyng Seint Edward ? '
** The king shall aunswer, * I
graunte and promytte.'
''And when the kjmg before
all the people hath promytted
truly to graunte and kepe all the
premysses. Then shall the seid
cardynall open vnto hym the spe-
ciall Articles, whereunto the kyng
shall be sworn : the same cardy-
nall seyng as foloweth :
' Ye shall kepe after your
strength and power to the Church
of God, to the clergy and the
people, hoole pees and goodely
Concorde.'
'* The kyng shall aunswer : * I
shall kepe.'
** Ye shall make to be done
after your strength and power
equall and rightful! justice in
all your Domes and Jugements,
and discrecion with mercy and
tronthe.
xUv
jPtrtiaMMttg PuBOTftirton^
that the chief aathorities all refer diis '^ corporal oatb^
to the toaching of the consecrated host, or the cor-
(Kiral within which it was placed.* Bat in thus limit-
** TV king fball annswer:
^ l>o ye graante the ngfatfnll
Uw4!% and custames to be holden,
itftd promjtte after your strength
Mttd power such lawes» as to the
honor of God shall be chosen by
your people, by you to be strength-
ed and defended.'*
" The kyng shall annswer : * I
grauQte and promytte/ "
In the Cotton MS. Vespasian.
C. xiv. is a copy of the oaths of
fealty and homage to be taken by
the spiritaalty and temporalty of
the realm; in French and Eng-
lish, of the latter end of the 14th
<:entury, the date of the Liber
B^galis. I extract the English
Form.
** Pour Ui 9eigneurs espiri*
tueU. Foiaultee. * I shall be
trewe and feythefull, and feith
*nd trowth shall here to yow our
liege lord, y* kyng of England,
And to yowre heires, kynges of
England, of erthely worship, for
^ leue and deye ayeins all maner
Wcand ♦ • ♦ ♦ shallebe
^tendant to yowr nedis aftir my
'^oonyng and power, and kepe
y^Mir oonseil, and trewly knowlech
*'i4 do the seruioes due of the
•^''wporaltees of my Bisshopricke
^*" Abbaye of N. whiche I clayme
*'"' U) hold of yow, and to yow and
^ y^wr comaundements as my-
kel as hJMk to me lor my tern-
porahces, I shall he obeissant: so
hdp me God, and all his halwes.
"Powr iet senf^. tewtpwrel
Homage. * I become yowr liege
man of lifand of leaie,nDd erthely
worship, lieithe, and trowth, shall
here to yow, ayeins a! maner of
men y' may lieue and deye. So
help me God, and all his halwes/
**Pour let Dames. Homage.
*l do yow hom^e, hege, sDd
fiuth, trowth and erthely worsh^^
y shall here to yow, a fore all
other creatures, for y* landes and
tenements the whiche I clayme to
hold of yow my li^^e lord. So
help me God, and all his hal-
*• Johnson (Todd*s edition)
cites Brand's popular antiquities.
** The phrase corporal oath is
supposed to have been derived —
not from the touching of the New
Testament, or the bodily act of
kissing it, but from the ancient
use of touching the corporalej or
cloth which covered the conse-
crated elements.**
Richardson, in his very valua-
ble dictionary, first dtes Junias :
*^ Corporalcy quo Domini cor-
pus, i, panem consecratum tege-
bant,** and adds ^ corporal oath,
from the custom of touching this
corporal.**
S>tttt of Coronation. xlv
ing the meaning of it, they cannot but be in error, as
may be proved from many passages in the mediaeval
English writers. For example, the following from
Thorn's chronicle. " Forma Jidelitatis facienda. Ego
N. de C. juro ad hsec sancta Dei evangelia prsestito
corporaliter sacramento, quod fidelis ero, ete."*^ This
may not be so clear as other examples : viz. : ^' £t hii
omnes et singuli recognoscebant eundem ordinarium,
— et ipso instanti sponte canonicam obedientiam in
scriptis, et inspectis sacrosanctis evangeliis eidem ab-
bati corporaliter fecerunt."*^ Once more, the case of
a certain vicar of Faversham, who refused to perform
his duty, ^^post canonicam obedientiam pro vicaria
sua ad sancta Dei evangelia corporaliter prsestitam.''^^
Nor are there wanting numerous examples in the
chronicles of the other form of taking the " corporal
oath." I quote two of these from Walsingham. " Ce-
lebrata solemni missa, dictoque ter Agnus Dei, adjecto
Dona nobis pacem, dictus Carolus in prsesentia prae-
dictorum et aliorum plurium, dexteram super pate-
nam, cum corpore dominico, et laevam super missale
^ 7ft Script, s* Tom. 2. p* Suicerus in Thesauro eccles. y.
1966. fvay^eXfOK, ubi antiquum et usi-
* Ibid, p, 1976. Upon *' in- tatum per proposita evangelia ju-
spectig sacrosanctis evangeliis** it randi morem probat ex Palladio
is well to quote Ducange : *^ id ad Lausum. eto.*' Glossarium. v.
est, non tactis, sed coram ipsis, Jurare inspectis sacrosanctis,**
quemadmodum jnrare solebant '^ Script* x. torn. 2. p. 1979.
episcopi et sacerdotes : nam epis- To these I may add a foreign
copi supra sacra furare vetan- constitution cited by Mr. Dansey,
tur, in condlio Meldensi, an. in his book on Rural Deans, p,
845." I cite also the following 135. *' Tactis corporaliter sacro^
from the same author : ^ Per Sanctis evangeliis in publico cor-
evangelia juraturqs manus prius poraliter subeant sacramenta.*'
abluisse ex Chrysostomo refert Const. Sicula, Zr. 1. tit, lix.
xivi iprettminatp Di00ertation.
posuit, hsec verba proferens : Nos Carolus juramus
ad sacrosancta corpus Domino et evangelia firmiter
servare, ete."^ The missal in this instance was evi-
dently sworn upon, not as a missal or with any re-
ference to the Te igitur^ or Canon, but as containing
the Gospels : and I cannot but conceive that other
cases which have been produced of swearing ^^ super
Te igitur," or " super librum missalem/' are to be un-
derstood in the same way, although Ducange seems to
have supposed the contrary. A^ain, from Walsing-
ham; a Carmelite friar, in the reign of Richard II.
'* obtento aditu ad regale colloquium, porrexit schedu-
1am, jurans in sacramento corporis Christi, quod ipse
eodem die celebrando confecerat, nullum verbum fore
falsum, etc:'^^
I cannot agree with the authorities whom I have
quoted in the note above, that the term '* corporal
oath " is to be traced to the corporate : because there
is no evidence that that ornament was the thing
touched, but, on the contrary, that it was removed,
and the consecrated eucharist itself was touched. The
two examples from Walsingham, especially the first,
would have induced us to have concluded this : and I
am able to refer to an illumination, of the very time
of the reign of K. Eichard II., which sets the ques-
tion at rest. In the British Museum, among the Har-
leian MSS.** is a French metrical history of the depo-
sition of, that prince: in the course of it, the earl of
Northumberland oflers to take his corporal oath:
** Then replied the earl, * Sire, let the body of our
Lord be consecrated. I will swear that there is no
» Hist. AngL p. 176. » Ibid. p. 309.
»* MS. 1319.
fl)tDet of Coronation. xivii
deceit in this afiair ; and that the duke will observe
the whole as you have heard me relate it here.' Each
of them devoutly heard mass : then the earl without
farther hesitation made oath upon the body of our
Lord."^ There is a representation of this circum-
stance. The earl is kneeling before the altar, upon
which are placed a gilt chalice, and below it the host,
exposed; upon which last the earl places his right
hand.^ I hope that the reader will pardon this di-
gression, and consider it not altogether foreign to the
subject of my dissertation.
^ This is from the translation ^ The celebrant is vested in a
of the history, printed in the Ar- violet coloured chasuble, with nar-
chaeologia, VoL XX.^ with many row gold stripes,
illustrative notes.
xiviii Is^rrUmfnatp DfiscctatmL
IHAPTER III.
IN ihu til»! ruhrio of the Liber R^^alis, wlndi ibrms
the hr»l «ip|HMuH\ ht'U)w to the Order of CkHnnadoiL
ilurc OLi urn iho folUmin); jMissage : '* proTideatnr quod
in aula n gia iiiHJori «tNK>« eminens sit, pannis sericis
et iiiaunitiii iltucnitor onintJi, super quam' dictas lex
re^jimluruii cuiu uiuni manduetudine et reverentim ele-
verur/'
'I'hiti t*ureiuuny haa Wn 6up)X)6ed to ha^e been de-
riveil frtiin tha uuu^ mu iont customs of the northern
imtiuuti, am! many curimw i>articulars, especially some
relating tn Swtulon, have Uhmi a>Uected by Mr. Taylor:
who continued thut» : ** lVrha|>s the point in our Eng-
lish eerenumy h hit h ia nu^t analogous to the Gothic
elevatiuna U that of our kings being anciently placed
upon a seat in Weatnnnater Hall, which was thence
denominated tha King'a Bench. This ancient seat,
which occupied tha upper end of the great hall, was
appropriated to tlia administration of justice by the
sovereign in person, or by the judges of his court, to
which it gave the title of the Court of King s Bench."*
* " At the upper end of thia built over by the two courts of
ball, it a long marble ttone of chancery and king Vbench." Stow:
twelve feet in length and three *V«rtvy of London, cit. Glory of
feet in breadth* And there also it K^f^aHiy^ p. 303, The chief
a marble chair, where the kings point is here omitted in Stow*s
of England formerly sate at their statement about the coronation-
coronation dinners ; and, at other feast : the seat was used, as a
solemn times, the lord chancellor: ceremony, before, not after, the
but now not to be seen, being procession to the Abbey. It was
Dmer of Coronation. xiix
The same writer gives the following examples of the
sovereign being placed in this chair. Of Richard II.
from Rymer:* of Richard III, who according to Speed
and Stowy went in great pomp unto Westminster hall^
and there in the kingVbench court took his seat : as
the Croyland chronicle relates ; ^^ se apud magnam
aulam Westmonasterii in cathedram marmoream im-
misit/' And Grafton says more plainly of the same
king, '^ he came downe out of the white hall into the
great hall at Westminster, and went directly to the
kings-benche."* To these I would add one more from
Rastell, of Edward IV. " He was brought into West-
myster, and there toke possessyon of the realme. And
syttynge in the seate royall, in the great hall of Westr
myster, with his septer in his hande, a question was
axed of all the people, yf they wolde admitte hym to
continue as kynge : to the whiche, with one voyce, all
the people cryed there, Ye.'**
And these from the MSS. before cited, in the British
Museum. " The King's see. Also it must be ordeyned
that in the day of the kyng's coronacyon in the grete
halle of Westmynster, the kyng's see bee rially or-
deyned and tressid with clothis of silke and golde, and
ryall quysshyns and tapets : — in the whiche the prynce
shall sit abydyng the procession."* Again, the " De-
vyse" for Henry VIII. " He shall come yerely, as it
used at the feast, doubtless, but dictam magnam aulam :—et, se-
not as a circumstance of the so- denteregeinsedesuaregaliyibidem
lemnity, properly so called. See paraverunt processionem suam."
Hall» CkronkUy p. 105. Tom. 8. part iij. p. 63.
* I extract the passage iteelf ^ Vol. 2, p, 1 15.
from Rymer : " Mane autem facto * Chronicle^ p. 274.
surrexit rex, et— egrediens de • " Maner and forme of a coro-
camera sua, descendebat in prse- nadon.*' Lansdoum MS. 285.
VOL. 111. e
1 PteUminacf Oinstttation.
is founden in presidents by vj. of the clok from his
chambre into Westm. hall. Where he shall sjrtte vnder
cloth of estate in the marble cheyer apparelled with
clothes and quysshjnns of clothe of golde baudekyn,
as it apperte^oieth. — And it is to remembre, that the
king's benche and all the place of the chauncerye be
apparailed vndre feete vppon the raylls and along
vppon the walls, with rede worsted."^
The actual communion of the sovereign, after the
coronation, in the Abbey, requires one or two brief
remarks. One point has been long doubtful in the
modem coronation services : namely, whether the crown
was to be removed before receiving the Holy Eucharist
In the order for Geoi^e 111. there was no rubric : and
it is said, nor do I see any reason to doubt the fact,
that when the king approached the altar, in order to
receive the sacrament, he enquired of the archbishop,
* Whether he should not lay aside his crown?' That
the archbishop asked the bishop of Rochester, but
neither of them knew, nor could say, what had been
the usual form. And the king, with his usual piety,
determined within himself upon the fitting course
which he should pursue : he took off his crown, and
humbly laid it aside during the administration of the
Sacrament. The archbishop (Seeker) possibly had
not examined any other Order than that immediately
preceding, of George II. where, in like manner, no
direction was given upon this matter : at least, it is
certain that he took, and naturally, that Order for his
guide ; because the copy which he used is preserved
at Lambeth, interlined and corrected with his own
hand.
• Cotton MS. Tiberius E. viij.
SDtDer of Coronation. H
Ihave not been able to learn what was really the
fact, at the coronations of K. George IV, and of Wil-
liam IV. and Queen Adelaide : there is no rubric in
their Services regarding the removal of the crown be-
fore communion ; and it is a curious circumstance, that
some personages who were present, and close by, upon
both occasions, assure me that they do not recollect
whether the crown was laid aside or not J But in the
Order for the coronation of her present Majesty, as the
reader will see below, there are these rubrics : and, at
whose wish or recommendation soever they were at
length introduced, we cannot but admire the reverence
and religious feeling which thus set the question at rest,
we may hope, for the future. " The Queen^^^ says the
rubric, " descends from her throne — and goes to the steps
of *the altar y where, taking off her crown, she kneels
down.'^ And again, the Holy Eucharist having been
received, before the post-communion ; " The Queen
then puts on her crown, and taking the sceptres in her
hands again, repairs to her throne''
As regards the coronations before that of George II.
we know that there was no celebration of the holy
' A thin folk) volume was pub- what authority this document had,
Ibhed in 1821, with the official in opposition to the order of the
*' imprimatur** of the lord " How- Service itself. But, upon the sec-
ard of Effingham, acting for the tion headed " The holy sacra-
earl marshal of England,*' en- ment," it says '^ — his majesty will
titled, ^ The Ceremonies to be then descend from the throne, and
observed at the royal coronation go to the altar, where, taking off
of his most excellent majesty, K. his crown, his majesty, etc^ And
Geo. IV." I should be inclined again : " — at the conclusion —
to suppose that these ceremonies the king will put on his crown,
were, as much as possible, ob- etc'*
served, but I cannot state exactly
b<va ^VTTn. tf»i "v* ••: ••: u '••ta «inife» iT:»«n
;he 'si.ii/uiaii* «i* n r ■■*•;:.;: ^s- .:: : "•r'i3Ui:L7 tii:^
whicii -las II lU'^-^—t Mtn^ *•- : -r.i-.-r . ••li.f't i3«:a a?
bui a cv*o:.iiian\>»* %i-. ? % •. , :• • -si5r nivrmrri»>n
in their CH2!<\ i .k.i l.v.. ;.^: -v. -.r ^:rTr ^riicfe all
ChrUtuuis oiKr* v^^i;»^ -«1. X ■ i>» *!:%• Jin ^^^ tmh^p-
pily lakeu frvHu :>cui. ■ ;• v \ :::!!& 'ir^ir :afs privi-
legts tWm the l^*v^t'a n» "T*e ^\:i*-ni!i r-nnnr, was
olaimiH) bv the S^i^r^^sv^t l:\t-;,\-:nL tTe •^'lieai.if seems
agaiuiit it, llnir>o«» :« i.s ,-*'iu::in:.i: it »t ELirdyn^,
fluyu {if UU'kirvl II L a ivi is ^^^'^n "" Tie ijrx:! and
tho i)Uom^ Uisi*tHKk\u aM»t bea r? "iie 'li^a ilnre, ihey
woro K>th hiviis%.*K\l ^^ch ojk» *i\>if. ii'uyied Wrween
thoin,"** No mtHitiou u> wK^ie H -^e caa^.-e. Wal-
sini^ham in his acvxHiuc ot l\xiia.-r V <a;^r •* Obculit
archiopisiH>po i>auem ec >!:rartu :ini:e r^^^oftw tarn me-
tropolitanus, qaam i^^se rt*v i.vHrriiajxjrI fiienml.''"
This would appear to tu>oar t?e ir^rMoiect ia prt>of of
hoth kinds. The MS* a^.\xHinc. so crva v;ii«>teit of K.
Henry VI, speaks of the coiututirrv^a ot the Body of
our blessed Lord, but not of the BI^.vd: and then of
" •* Tandem post unctionem apo^o^caa rnerita. Clirisliaaiissi-
receptam commanicare po6se inH mis regibus poCe$tatCB fecisse, sub
peratorem sub utraque specie pne- utraque specie* qumdocunque id
cipue in die inaugurations sus, et c^tarent, comzuunicandi ; eos ta-
in articulo mortis, ex bulla Cle- men ilia potestate raro, nee nisi
mentis VI. refert Carrier tomo. dieiDaugurationissa»,etinTiatico
a." CaUlani, in pontif. Bom. mortis, uti consneTisseu" IhitLp.
totti. I. ;*. JIHH, " Tradit Spon- 400.
dnnun ad annum lt)52» Clomen-
tiMU VI. potitKImn miixitnum, ob
» P. 617.
iiiKMUtln iMiruiiit» l«"rniirlin in nv(\vu\ " See above, p. xxxiii.
€>ItatrCCC«HttML h
^ the wyae* in a iiaiirT whkh cam only mean ibai ii
was takcB, mooogecratedL as aa ablunon. "* And than
kneljmg with hunTlite and gret deiKxion* nece yuing the
Tnyrde parte of the holy sacrament rpon the patent of
the arcfaefatssfaoppes faandes. Then come the btssboppe
of London with the srete ^solempne cfaaks of seynt
Edwaid, and served hym with wyne.^ In the same
mamier, tht ^ DeTT«* for Henry VIIL ^"^ After the
cardynall hath ooannoiied his self, he haain^ hctaccne
his handes the saaae chalice whmippon the holy sacra-
ment shall be leyed, shall tome hymselfe Tnto the kii^
and die qnene. And theye lying prostrate before hym
shall sey their Cmfiteor^ all the prelates answering,
Afi4atreaiur. And the cardynall, seying, .4Ajcr</re. Thai
d<Niey the kii^ and the qnene shall sumwhat ar}-^
knelyng, and with grete humylitee and denodon re-
ceyne the sacramoit by the handes of the seid cardy-
nall. This so done» the kinge and the quene shall
stande Tp, and take wine of the abooe reherced chalice,
by the hands of the abbot of Westminster.**^
I may observe that the fatigue of the sovereign, as
not nnfineqaently noticed in the old histories and
records, is to be referred to the obligation under which
he was, to receive the holy communion, (asting. And
'* the Devyse" has an especial reference to this ; suc-
ceeding the conclusion of the mass. *^ And also it is to
" So^ this directaon prmously whiche he shall use m the dialice
m the same MS. " The k3riig after he b howselde. And as well
shall ofte an obUey of hrede the seid patent with the ohleve,
lajed TppoD the patent of Seint as the cnice with wyne, shall be
Edwardes chalice, with the whiche delyuered unto him by the Gos*
obleye after consecrate, the king peller, at the tyme of his of-
shall be howseUL Also he shall lynge."
offre in a cruet of golde, wj-ne.
1* *
lftteiiBmttH>I>imrrrH^
\s iM- , tuat ^ oiSTUnv plaot uert- tt» «aid «faryae mnst; l>e
I^4:*par4:^l %N itii tHiueiiE^ «ud cunrrn^ by thp ■■■jJl- 1 ■■ ^
tU» KlUjir't eiiaiubre. WtyyTimn iminRdiiile}T ifae IjPiT
fciidli jiuc», and there brekt* 11»» iaate, id lirin lyste.*
Vt Msaru aibu Innn TiTTiier, xbsz Hitihiird IL iiad
^ir^Sitiy iieard nmtins and mas^ iiefore he left Ms
CiiaiaiMir : ** burrexh r«L «t «udiik «erritik Dii, et
uiAft*>a, -u^^oeudebai/*^ He had urn of ccmrse
uiuui<;awd ; tliouj|rli, acoordinr lo the xbecilc^nr tif the
di:iy, c^5i;eptioii \A the t;im8»tTaM»d Endhanst would not
j'Wtf iir^ Imt taae cr two «ibjaott remarnTng:, before
^ fc^vuid <;iub^ itiy rwuarks upon lie Caranfirian 8«--
k'i<>fc/' Aitd iirbt ; » u> tl>e pWie wh«>e it «SxMild be
yi-4i^iXkiA, Tiiifc lufc8 Ueen, t^moe tLe reign of Edward
tiii' 4>^;a»w^, (iiAjd ^ Westminster, a rule wiiidi was
>AA^-UyC 1// ^-^^ ^'-'/'H <ibi)* «bkb
f^.*M A^^ ^^''* '^^* ^^ OTito/*
l^y/, *' >'i** ^^i^i»/' tHJi It I» citfftr
rf//^« ^\m W^4 l»w, tlwit thli wan
^\^ti umt' m^U ih mnrti imul title,
If) tliM »♦♦»»♦>* »'»<l ♦'•** micccwding
KMMlMryi llitf pi»l»IU'Hil«n of thii
MImImi' )iiilii of i«iooiiinnmlo«tlon, at
certuB periods of tbe Tear, becsme
frequent. SeieKnjghum^deerettL
An^liat. Script. X. lorn. 2. /?.
2356. Horedem Amm. p. 843.
Wilkins, torn. 1. /». 5^5. Ljnd-
wood. lib. V. /lY. xvij. Aoctoritate
DeL rerb. Paoem. TTic usual pe-
riods specified, were finom Advent
to the octave of the Epiphany;
from Septuagesima to the octave
of Easter ; from Ascension-day to
the octave of Pentecost ; the Em-
ber-weeks; from vespers on all
Saturdays, until the Monday ; on
the greater Saints-days, and their
Vigils ; in parishes, on the feasts
of their patron-saints ; and upon
all occasions of going to dedica-
tions of churches, to synods, or
chapters.
Druer of Coronation. ivH
only broken upon extraordinary occasions, or when
the ceremony, as we have seen above, was repeated.
But in more ancient times, other places received that
distinction : Kingston-on-Thames, and Winchester ;
concerning which last-named city I would quote a
passage from the Winchester annals, as it testifies to a
very early coronation which I did not mention before,
namely of K. Egbert. " Revertens inde Wintoniam,-
mandavit omnibus majoribus regnorum quee conqui-^
sierat, ut convenirent ad ilium die certo Wintoniam :
veniunt Wintoniam clerus et populus, et assensu om-
nium partium coronatus est Egbertus in regem totius
Britannia."*»
Next, as to the right of consecrating the new sove-
reign. This has always been claimed by the archbi-
shops of Canterbury. In proof of this, and of the
allowance of it, the evidence of an historian, who was
probably bom before the Conquest, has been appealed
to by almost every writer on the subject. He is re-
lating the coronation of William I. and that it was not,
as according to ancient usage, performed by Stigand,
archbishop of Canterbury. His words are : " In na-
tivitate Domini unctus est in regem apud Westmo-
nasterium a beatse memorise Ealredo archiepiscopo
Eboracensi, et nonnullis episcopis Angliae. Quam
consecrationem licet ipse rex et omnes alii optime nos-
^ Cotton MS. Domitian. A. tion has been credited by some
13. Dngdale* Monasticon.voLl. writers, but rejected by others:
p. 205. The annals go on to say. whether true or false, it does not
^ Edixit, ilia die, £gbertus ut in- affect the fact of the coronation of
sula in postenim vocaretur An- K. Egbert at Winchester. A
glia, et qui Tuti vel Saxones dice- charter in the Textus Roffmsia
bantor, omnes communi nomine gives Egbert the title, <* rex An-
Angli vocarentur." This asser- glorum." p. 97.
<*?cc :«-o%fr- '=c»f*:'ii2'35r ierL « prpprie a pondfice Can-
ruiritfc^L :uai«f!i ijiia si'ilra malA ct borrenda criiniiu
prt'iic-aittnnr ie Sr ^ui«L: vjii «o leipoffe ibi p<Hitifex
enc. n^.c-Lit t?.iai aj :.:«?o >ui?«.:p<re, ne maledictionem
▼'jit^nf^ir raiiii^rv rr> beoi^iijti-xie-'"'^ In the suc-
I'^^f^Iiz^i: ovcnry, «:a •x'v-as* a or the coranation of K.
J ci :ie rcj^: «.t :::<? ar.-hbcsh»-^ of Canlarbiiry was
no ie<s nfcr c^iiieu : w':i:..!i is cl«?ar from the fcct that
a pnxest VIS made oa thnf part of the archbishop of
York* th*i: :Iie stlemnin' j^couid not be, imkss he also
was prvrsent. lUiivh pivcest w^ disregarded. *' Hu-
bemis CazlruaneI]b^s^ arcbiepiscopie corooaTit, et con-
secravit in iv^ta An^lia? prjtninun Johannem,
Philippo DunelmeDsi epi>c. appellante, ne coronatio
ilia fierce in absentia Gaufridi Eborac^ns archiepis-
copi, totitts An^lije primatisw"^
I must extract a document of the reign of Richard
IL which does not plainly acknowledge the right of the
archbishop. This is the royal mandate to the primate
to attend at the coronation. ^*' Richardus» Dei gratia,
eic^ Tenerabili in Christo patri Simoni, eadem gratia
archiepiscopo Cantuar. totius Anglise primati salatem.
^ IfUi* AW. p. 6. I am not archblsbop of York to have been
eMicAgmed with the tme reason, caused by the king, yet speaks of
why Htigand was not permitted to Stigand's disability as haying been
f^mMfcrate the king: the '^hor- produced only by censures from
rimrla crimina'' of Eadmer, might the court of Rome: which had
pfofmbly without much difficulty, favoured the Conqueror's inva-
)m madi) to shrink down into less sion. The reader may consult
iM*rimiM pfilitical oflenees. Bromp- Collier. £cc, HisU voL I. p. 237.
f orif in hiM chronicle, declares that And, I am bound to add, for an
Hti((Aml himiMilf refused to per- uufavourable character of Stigand,
torm ttio oin'mnmiy : and Malms- Malmsbury, de gestU. p. 46.
iMiryi who follows Eadmer in re- ^ Hoveden. AnnaL p. 451.
jiri'fiPtitlfiK thi' liH««rfert!fice of the edit. Savile.
fl)rliet of Cotonation. Ux
hiia firmiter credimus et speramus, quod, accepto
oronationis et consecrationis munere, surnmi regis
otentia virtuosa in regimine populi regni nostri de
K>no semper in melius diriget actus nostros, ac nos
lie Jovis in crastino translationis sancti Swythini prox.
utur. apud Westm. proponimus, auctore Domino, co-
*onari; vobis mandamus, firmiter injungentes, quod
lujosmodi coronationis nostrae solenniis, dictis die et
ioco celelM'andis^ personaliter intersitis. Et hoc, sicut
DOS, et honorem nostrum diligitis, nullatenus omittatis.
Teste meipso, rtc." *' This " breve regium " is interest-
ing and important in several respects ; but the reader
will hesitate, I think, before he attributes much weight
to the omission of which I have spoken. For there
was no likelihood at that time that the archbishop
would not be able to attend, and personally exercise
his right ; nor is it the kind of document in which,
necessarily, this privilege would be specially noticed
and acknowledged. Again, there is an earlier sum-
mons, A. D. 1308, Edward IL, in a case where the
archbishop was abroad, and the right is not only clearly
enough acknowledged, but, if he could not return, he was
required to nominate his deputy. " Et, si forte, aliquo
casu contingente, vos, quod Bhsity contigerit impediri,
ita quod die et loco praedictis, non poteritis vestram
prsesentiam exhibere, tunc vices vestras alicui de ves-
tris suffraganeis committatis, qui officium, quod in co-
ronatione nostra praedicta vobis incumbit, exequatur, et
exerceat vice vestra.""
^ Wilkins : Concilia, torn. 3. the following from a royal letter
p. 119. to the pope, upon this same case
^ Ryme»: Padera, torn. L of archbishop Winchelsey: **£t
pars, iv. /1. 111. I cannot omit quia regum Anglis coronatio ad
l>i$uettatUm.
?^« lfc^ h i> w< »««3B*rv to he^ up evidence ^
. -- M-rr XT*: ^^ (^ ^ setropcditan see, I shall mffrf.
f^ • : \.4- «r. z rttsibcy Fufcer strcmgly insists upon ^
-^^ ..- :ru' n ■' ■■tr to aj^int a deputy: and k
•^ r ^ ,^fc^ .c arcbbkhop Winchelsey» but withor.
"^ :.- ■ >.. iwrirr. After enomerating' other pri-
-v-s^ V ^Mr.nrues: **pneler dictas emineDtias e^
x ^x^^' ^^^ man Ttscs a Loudinensibos et Winti^-
• s->vN.>^ ,^»-<.vcc>. ancjiieiiisoopis Cantuariensibo:
*- V . >^ . * ^S^Tir'SBs^ tanquam eorum yicariis, in
X . ^ *.*v I *\r^ rz SMcmi solebant. Qua ratiou?
'• • > - .V * \ i' tt^ iKoiclDe ^tfcundus ab Henrico Wood-
»N V * ' x-.v !>c o:i:^vw consecratus fuit, absenti?
^ . * s s .>.- vx r.fcT\.".$,r,- : q:iiid Robertus Winchelsey
•s .* *»> * N .^<- v'ujv iiV <»\il:4\ in qood ab Edwardo
• -N -«s .T^ .'^ -»*,. n ni,^»,ij: reveireiis fberat ; ut in vita
. x*s^ V .v^- *%' T^.^*:^ declaraKtur.''*' The pas-
-N^ *- ^ . >. «v<v^uj..A iinr^^ to the same purpose:
> ' .. N % ^»* .4?v ><.vn;p.;u> coivwaar^a consecrandus
fc \- :,xx v*.vx%.-v:v ^^ i^^vous tunc archiepiscopi vice,
Vxx.. sN ^ . x«:v^\ safyvvju*: mandato, in r^ conse-
> XV V*. ^ ^v ^>>«i speaking of the coro
^ .vw \ * ^ . \^ S:>i.>p Gardiner, without a
V > ' »-^* ^^»» •^v :Kr oAcn </ Rome: a bull of pope
•* X >^ ,,> *vx*- \«r\M>i<T IIL in 1170, com-
' ^ , «\ >»« «^«'* iivMv>r$ vhk tlie assertion, *'qaod
^'^ N' \ »"x K »^*« wvk^'Aiu 4/" n^ Ai^s, et inanc-
^ ' ^' * * \ * \ . < *v ♦i vWnur, arcfakptsc. de an-
^^ * > * •• ., ,^ ^>%vK -'v»»ik ^v>f*ir s«HB coDsiuetudioe
'" ^ ' '» ^ s , • • ..V *v»^ ^^ <iuiJ. i$a^ "penxoeaL^ Quoniam
:^ I ^»*' r-t.A'ir^rSffi». BaUanmi. Coll.
m^ \ r ^^^"^^- ^^^ ^*-" " ^^^* ^*r,r«^ Bra. Ecci
£Drliet of Coronation.
Ixi
legated authority from archbishop Cranmer : " Re-
la Maria — a Gardinero Winton. episcopo, sine
presso jure aut exemplo, quoniam ea res ad metro-
litanum spectabat, uncta regnoque initiata est."'^
I must not omit to mention, that archbishop Parker
aiiins as another privilege of his see, the right to
** Ihid. p. 509. Holinshed re-
tes a case very much to the
lint, but he does not state his
ithority, and I do not see that it
noticed either by Matthew of
iTestminster, or Malmsbury, or
[untingdon. But thus it is.
Some write, that EInothus, the
rchbishop of Canterbury, a man
ndued with all virtue and wis-
iom, refused to crown him : [ Ha-
old, A. D. 1086] for when the
ung required the said archbishop
hat be might be of him conse-
crated,— to whom only it did ap-
pertein to invest him with the
crowne and scepter, — the archbi-
shop flatlie refused, and with an
oth protested, that he would not
consecrate anie other for king, so
long as the queen's children lived.
The sceptre and crowne I here
lay downe vpon the altar, and
neither do I denie nor deliuer them
unto you: but I forbid by theapos-
tolike authoritie all the bishops,
that none of them presume to take
the same awaie, and deliuer them
to you, or consecrate you for
king."CAro«ic/e*. vol Up. 182.
As soon as archbishop Parker s
book was finished, there was pub-
lished a little volume by the Pu-
ritans, with this title. '* The life
off the 70. Archbisshopp off Can-
terbury, presentlye settinge, eng«
lished, and to be added to the 69,
lately sett forth in Latin. This
numbre off seuenty is so compleat
a number as it is great pitie ther
shold be one more: but that as
Augustin was the first, so Matthew
might be the last." Then follows
the Life of Parker, as written by
himself, translated. But to our
present subject, I extract what the
puritan author says of this privi-
lege just spoken of in the text.
'* From this steppe he clymeth
vppe another, yet higher, that the
kinges off this realme are crowned,
and made by him, as that which
off right is properlie due unto
him." Sign, D. v. Thus merely
repeating the archbishop's state-
ment, without an attempt to dis-
prove it. Some idea of this pub-
lication may be gathered from
the title that it gives to the first
archbishop, namely, *'the hellish
Augustine." It is a matter of
congratulation that this, and many
more of the same kind, written
by the Elizabethan puritans, are
among the most rare books of the
time.
nx"
-I:Ii."l^ • — ii--^ -^ - — -^ -■
' -^..^i^ ^- ^*
: ■• KIT i^r^in ^^zdvunque,
i ^ J. if:»?*irzr. Nam
1 n 'zmifTizis^ aula pcr-
--*^> vory much „,odify the
itsuTTs ac ti* esse, «s giTCD by
t.TiL ** i,f^ K**iricas con-
sLii ;^c:a§ Asrbip apod Wynde-
fon cccrry^Tiio. Adelinam filiam
Gcoefnii diish soiemniter in ax-
ofrem : utH Radalphus Cantuaiien-
sis archiepisoopus «d iracundiam
et paralisim plariinum incUnatus
fl)tfter of Coronation. ixiii
This privilege, if correct, would entitle the archbi-
>bop, I presume, to the oblations made by the sovereign
Lt a coronation. I understand, however, that these
>blation8 were not claimed by the archbishop at the
ate solemnities : perhaps, from not remembering the
statement made by archbishop Parker ; perhaps from
1 desire not to assert claims which might possibly be
iisputed, or to insist upon matters of secondary, al-
though, in their kind, of considerable importance.
The only memorial (or " fee" as it is called) allowed
to the archbishop, was the chair he sat upon. For my
own part, I regret, that the right to the oblations was
not also remembered, and, at least, duly considered, if
not ultimately pressed.
Lastly, I would observe upon the various Orders,
which, either in the text or notes, the reader will find
in this volume, that they will enable him to trace the
Coronation Service of the Church and Realm of Eng-
land, from the present time back to the eighth century :
a period of eleven hundred years. No other church
or country can produce a series so complete. Selden^
regretted that although he had found many particulars
in our old historians, he yet could not venture upon their
warrant to construct the Ceremonial. He appears to
have known of no ancient coronation ritual of the
English Church, except the imperfect volume in the
Cotton library, containing the order of K. Ethelred.
This, though a fragment only, he printed : and he at-
tempted to compensate for what he wanted by the
episoopam Saraberiensem ad offi- cium delegaTit." Script, x. tanu
dam desponsatioms peragendnm \, p. 1014.
sacris ▼estimentia cedere ooegit
indntaniyeiWeDtaDoepiscopooffi- ^ Titles of honour, p, 149.
Ixhf
Furm appocnred in the modem pontifical of the churcb
of Rome* abi.KziiiiLxr. as the stadent nay easily assure
himself by a o:»mparisoiu with Tery nameroas and im-
portant TariarloQs firx>m the old English Use ; and by
the coronation serrice of K. Chaiies V. of France, also
haling many <ii^reni.-es. I trust» that the deficiencies
of which that learned writer complained, are now fully
supplied.
It would not be right to speak of the coronation
serrice which I hare edited in this Tolume, as '^ of the
Use of Sarum ;" ahhough taken fivm the p<mtifical of
that church : nor, in like manner, of the same service,
as acoHding to the Use of Winchester, or Elxeter.
Those chmrches, at the periods when the particular
copies of their pontificak were written, now at one
time now at another, adopted and included, according
to its then state, this office, which formed one of the
chief duties of the bishops of the church. The coro-
nation-service was always '' according to the Use of
the Church of England *\* or, on account of its high
privilege as the place where the solemnity was to be
performed, " according to the Use of the Church of
Westminster/* So also, in modem times, the coro-
nation service must be regarded as '^ according to the
Use of the Church of England.""
The earliest state in which we find the Order, as it
"* It is to be wished that the as a religious solemnity: and
coronation-service was attached would regard their sovereign not
to our Common Prayer Book : only as a Person crowned, but as
and in the authorized Form, ac- a Person sacred and anointed,
cording to which it had last been At present it is so difficult to
used. People would then consider obtain a copy of the Service, that
a coronation, more justly than it is scarcely probable they can
many now do, not as a civil, but know much about the subject.
iDrner of Coronation. ixv
was in the pontifical of Egbert, archbishop of York, in
the eighth century, is different indeed from that in which
it was last left, upon the occasion of the coronation of
her present Majesty. The alterations, whether of
omission or addition, have been made very gradually •
and it is probably true, that there has never yet been
a coronation, without the service being subjected to
some change, either for the better or the worse. The
records of Ethelred, Henry I. Edward II. and Richard
II. prove this, no less than those of James I. or George
I. or Queen Victoria,
With respect to the authority, by which the Coro-
nation Service from time to time has been revised and
approved, I am able to state as to the late occasions,
upon information derived from the highest source, that
an order of council is directed to the archbishop of
Canterbury, who, according to his own judgment, pre-
pares a " Form and Order." On the one hand, doubt-
less, due attention must be paid to the expressed wishes
of the sovereign on particular points ; upon the other,
those wishes must be well considered, lest rites and
ceremonies should be too hastily omitted, which, from
a constant observance of them through a long series of
generations, may claim the character of being essential
to the right performance of a solemnity so high and
sacred. I cannot in candour pretend to conceal my
regret, that some changes, scarcely called for, were in-
troduced upon the occasion of K. William I V. But that
was a time when the outcry was extreme against any
thing which bore the impress of antiquity ; and it is
moreover probable that there were then reasons, why
certain alterations should be made, which now might
not be regarded as of much weight or value.
VOL. III. f
UC "J^ J^ ".:-s- ^:^ si^^ :c :^ Oz^xmatiaiA Service,
^ * w .. T* ^ "n*..» - ii in»; T^psJiriLs upon another
,.^v, ».^ ^ ' •-.• ^ :...i T» r Tufrrc'aeiitly is found in I
.v^^ ^xv ^> -..^ T^inx: - i -^r^ eTL«jTaiis regalibns : ''
^ ; t^ ,^.N.vC \i ::t5 ?-^vlji=c«n MS. c- 425, in the
v^^ v^^^t» * oun :rti^^ ^v i%>r saK^iik) migrare conti-
. • "^ t.\ 't i\ fc ^«^:i-v*£ iris.* which consists solely
^ ^ X. vv ""*^v'*v. J6^ -i:^ rY*ftSer will find it in the
vnt XV -»^^^^ *^ ^-^ ^.rs».Tu^ 1:T- The paragraph
V . w "^ C Vv»;>ivi -s: .--cirrc:? re^ris inuncti fiieril^"
A vi >^-^ '>^ "" >v itv^z.'rjsrsCTi^? TTnijiaT sepultnTae,'' IS the
V Ju>- V. ^ ^"^^ svVvv -^^ rv <i.^xi:iiis regahhus,*' when
\v Nv^^ \/ ^>vv^ >^X'dL'-iv".\ rr ibe pontiBcals. In the
vw^ww^v^*;^ *"v»<>*."vy tbe ifv^xvpal services, edited
\\\ \W^v" \nv\ ^^^ ^^ T.u.«v. t^.is office is inserted upon
^ \v\,v\\V V^Vs A^ vV cxxl c« tr.e KxAl, hy a somewhat
\,su V V N^^^^ ^^ ^'^ -^ * V^^* ^^ ^^ ^^^^ Regalis, pre-
A yNSW VN^sx* ^xx\\ \ VaxaW oopder, in Unghsh, has been
\\\\i\\\»Vo\^ VV\ \W Xt\ V,*\Av>p* ;* winch I transcribe.
^* \\\\i\V *»^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ demyse of a king an-
,, \V\\oU ^^^^^^ ^ ^^^^S wwoynted is decessed, aft nis
\m\\ \^ ^V^^'^"^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^^ ^ washed and clensed hy^
h\M <^'^' ^^^'^ ^^^'^y uwumitem\ than the body must
h« \uuiu*a, v^vwv\hh\ in hum, or reynez yf it may be
Eopsl fl)&0eQitie0. ixvii
^otjm, than hosyn cherte, and a perer of shone of rede
lather, and do on his surcote of cloth, his cap of estate
on his hed, and then ley hym on a fair horde cou'ed
vfrith cloth of gold^ his on hand on his bely and a
sep'r in the toder hande, and oon his face a kerchief,
and so shewed to his nohlez by the space of ij. dayez
and more yef the weder will it suffice.
^^ And when he may not godely longer endur, take
hym away and howell hym, and then eftones bame
bym, wrappe him in raynez wele trameled in colrds of
silke, than in tarseryn tramelled, and than in velvet,
and so in clothe of gold well tramelled, and than led
hym and cofre hym, and in his leed w' hym a plate of
bis stile, name, and the date of our Lord gravyn, and
yef ye cary hym^ make an jonage like hym clothed in
a surcote w* a mantell of estate, the laces goodly lying
on his bely, his sept'r in his hande, ^d a crown on
his bed, and so cary hym in a chare open w* lights and
baners, accompanyed with lords and estates as the
counseil can best devyse, having the hors of that chare
trapped with diu'se trappers or elles w' blake trappers
of blake with scochons richely betyn, and his officers
of armes aboute hym in his cotes of armez, his hemeysz
upon hym, his salet or basenet on his bed crowned, a
shylde and a spere till he come to the place of his
ent'ring."
There appears to be but little difficulty in under-
standing this Order, whether in the Latin or English ;
except upon one point : as to the covering of the face :
^' oon bis face a kerchief," says the latter ; and the
former, ^^ postmodum caput cum facie ipsius sudario
serico cooperiatur/' But a chief object of the ancient
lying in state, certainly was, that the sovereign might
be known to be dead, by his subjects ; and an English
•V« l^lSHHMCir CHWUCMliOlU
^xwurr A* TSf o^v^nSe» rf K. Edward IV. attached
5u- ;!v s^ftonr V5^ T-,iit wiiA I hmTe just extracted,
ivv .u-*^ rMs: -i^f .-,"r3i» «ms exposed, not only with
•^ V 'HOT >u^ ^* ;r rSf rrrttxst part of the body naked,
"^ .w*t.N X /r V. . K^mrx. that aD Ac lordes both
>iN ' Lv -'; jw^ wir^rV-^ $avY bjvi so leying, and then
V*^ f*^^ i*kt ^^ VjK^np ^vi^wQi reference in the
>vvl v^^^,^.vVs^ CoBKvr^T^ Rk^iard II., it is not
^c^y.'-*^ '';i :>jb: ttj^j writ^ers notice it ; as it was pre-
lv^iN>s\l AV.r^x^.is^ r>da l>e w^as sriD aliTe. Four con-
K^-ijxYH^^x ** \*fs <^yt&k ot It r CHterboume,* Walsing-
Kiuw* lUrvlxr^* Ar>d FrvissarL The last says, that
lh< i^.v^ ^Ax dkt i'SMjtsi.le. fiill two hours, his head
\^ « KavK c^^xvx. aisi hb Cice uncovered.* So
>i^iih r^\ys^ K^ Henrr VI. we are told that afker
hU \K\Aii^ ^^ \>ii the uKsrrvfcw he was chestyde [cof-
HiuhI] atnl K^H^ht K» St. Fiul^s, and his face was
0|Hn^ ihAl <^xvTV uwui murht see him.-* Again, Ras-
• *^ K4 |»*r* «AtHHH wvvon** not bdieTe that it was, «Iter all,
^r \\\\\>\\ *H^»u«\*^ |H*ttsMrt» <KM the body of the king. See, fwr
m^ll hU \\\\^ |w*iiv (W^li» tt^ue ad example» the F^rench metrical his-
yutt^U'/* /»« li'^^ ^<^ ^ Richard's deposition,
• /> MX quoted aboTe ; where the author
^ ' declares, ^ 221, " I certainly do
• P, 857. ,^ beKere that it was the old
« At poulet his ma»»e was done ^.^^ . but I think it was Maude-
and diryff*» \^^ i^ chaplain, who so exactly
In hers royall wmely to royalte. .^^^led him : &c'' But this
The kyng and lordes clothes of ^audelain was known to have
grolde there offerde, ^^^ puWicly executed before in
Some vuj. some ix. upon hw hers j^^^^ Walmngham. p. 363.
were proferde.''
» Vol. ii. p, 762. In spite of • Chronicles of the White
these proofi, other people would Rose./>. 181.
iaopal iDhiequitsi.
Ixix
tell leads us to conclude that such was the case even
with the neglected corpse of Richard III/
But the reasons for exposure which were of import-
ance in these cases» could not have heen considered
with regard to Edward IV. already mentioned, and
others, incidentally noticed presently : we must sup-
pose, therefore, that the covering of the face direct^
in the rubric, was not to take place, until after suffi-
cient time had previously elapsed for recognition by
the people. We have no difficulty in proving that the
other parts of the Order were generally observed, and
I select a few examples.
Of Edward the confessor his biographer tells usi
^' Parantur interim regales exequise, pretiosis lintheis
et optimis palliis corpus involvitur, pauperes Christi
eleemosynis sullevantur."" And before his time, we
' P. 299.
* Ailred Abbas. Script, x.
Two. L />. 402. And in the ac-
count <^ the first translation of
the body, we have some further
particulars : ^ Primum deinde
paltium quo sacratissima membra
liierat involuta, pristinam venus-
tatem et integritatem reservasse
conspiciunt. — Extracto palHo cs-
tera omamenta vestesque consi*
derant, et omnia solida invenerunt
et Integra." iHnd. p. 407. In al-
most modem times, (in the rdgn of
James II.) his tomb was broken,
It was said accidentally, and the
i^ead of the corpse was found to
^ lurronnded with a narrow dia-
dem of gold. A crucifix of pure
gold was also, it was asserted,
found under the shoulder blades,
with a gold chain : this was taken
away by the person who disco-
vered it, and given to K. James.
A pamphlet was published, relat-
ing the circumstances ; but there
is very much in it that is suspi-
cious, and I cannot help disbe-
lieving the whole history. It is
said by the author, <* Chas. Tay-
lour, Gent," (the plunderer him-
self), ^^ it is highly remarkable,
that the crucifix should have been
found on that day whereon the
late rebellion began in the West,
and much abont the same hour in
the afternoon when they landed.''
This was Monmouth's enterprise.
The pamphlet is a 4to« London*
1688.
N
• \
•-'* \
X
5V K
-* * ^ ^ - '-^ aim-
■•'^'^ ^^***^ of
A
Eopal fl)&$eqtiie0«
Ixxi
lortaretor ad sepeliendum, regio indutus apparatu,
^oronam in capite habens auream, et chirothecas in
oanibusy calceamenta auro texta in pedibus et cal-
^aria, annulum magnum in digito, et in manu scep-
xum, accinctusque gladio, discooperto yultu jace-
bat."*'
Concerning the younger Henry, who died during
his fathers lifetune» Matthew Paris says: '^Corpus
autem in lineis yestibus, quas habuit in consecratione
sacro ohrismate delibutas, regaliter involutum."^^ Of
K. John we learn, from the same historian, not only
that his body, ^'regio schemate omatum, ad Wigomiam
delatum est ; *' but also that, '' abbas canonicorum Cro-
kestoniae peritissimus in medicinis, facta anatomia de
corpore regio, ut honestius portaretur, viscera copioso
sale conspersa, in sua domo transportata, honorifice
fecit sepeliri."**
" HiH. Angl p. 126. Giral-
dus, 1 may add» positively asserts
in another work» that the king
was buried without any regal or-
naments. De vita Ga^ridit
Archiep. in Wharton's Anglia
Sacra. Tom. 2. p. 382.
"^ Ibid. p. 117.
" IhitLp. 242. I cannot say
that the reader of the old chro-
nicles will be amused, for the
mbjeet is too solemn, but he will
be interested with the various
'pecolatimis which he will find in
many of them, as to the condition»
after death, of the soul of K.
John. At least» they tell us a
^Bufbl tale of the miseries and
ca^anuties of his subjects» and the
popular accusation of himself, as
the immediate cause. Even con-
cerning K. Stephen» of whose
reign the Saxon chronicle has
given us such a terrible descrip-
tion» I do not remember to have
met with any similar remarks.
Matthew Paris' own opinion is
dottbtfiil: '^Sperandum est au-
tem» et oertissime eonfidendum»
quod quflddam bona opera» quae
fedt in hac vita, allegabunt pro
eo ante tribunal Jesu Christi;"
and he specifies the good deeds
which he could recollect; *'oon-
struzii enim abbatiam Cisterden-
ns ordinis de Bello loco; et mo-
riturua domui de Crokestnna
decern librarnm terram contuUt
K\u
piiluMiMitg Z>i»ettation.
ll v;^ ift<uad als^t to maove the brain ; and therv
is A ry«%Arijib> cinruAstance recorded, conceming
Hottr\ L I t*kif the account fipom Henry of Hnn-
luxajvUnK •'Rex namqoe Henricus obierat: cujns
<\vr)Ht^ ;iiViAtuitt fK4 RiHcunasrum» et ibi viscera ejus et
oorohnim el oeuli ci>a^pulla sunt Reliquum autem
cxvr^ms^xvKb t;jiurim$ nevonditum est causa fcatcms
ex iuihIu ^ui niultxi^ et inhnitns jam circumstantes infi-
ciel>Al. Vinie et if^!^\ qui magno pretio conductus
^vun CA^mi eiu^ di^leniu at fioHidissimum cerebrum
e\lr«^her^^u qu^mvb linte«niinibus caput suum obvol-
%^H\WlAMir ^ d^« lie fy^tcs
^iNf^ iW \^*KNtt \Vf « WKHik «one
It"» Ntsftr» *l>^; h> «hom tlie
iu«> ^«\hh\ ^mnl iw^m^ P^j^^
Nmu) h«(H' ni«yi q\i» xkW« iinhi^
d«^n>«i ut umIUi» qui in sieculo
vivit» ilia Uixgt'rt» »uttcerel pn»
ardorr, Tel prt^pttr potuiercfesitalfvft
porUr^» quiu prolinos iDoreretur.
Sed Uroen per Dei rleueotiam
•pero et gratiam ineflfabilem — me
qnandoque mtsericordiam adep*
turum.*' Ibid. p. 280. The
▼ision of another monk, recorded
hy Walter Hemingrfbrd, gires a
contrary view of the matter.
Chron. cap, cvij.
I have mentioned this suhject,
as heing curious and important in
WBBT rcspccAa : and I would ako
lake this opportonity of directiiig
the readcf^s attmtion to the fre-
quent deecrqptions which he will
find in the middle-age historians,
of TtsMBs of poigatory. Some
of these are as hornhle in their
details, as the imagination can
eoQcetTe. One thing is shewn;
thai the doctrine of poigatory in
thosc^days had not arriTed at its
full uatority of correctness, as
afterwards expressed in its sere-
ral details. Thus, we find in
Matthew Pkris, the soul of a
certain clerk» enduring punish-
ment : ** et cum inquirerem, utrum
misericordiam se aliquando conse-
cuturum speraiet, respondit : ▼»
mihi, wm nuhi, scio quod ante diem
judicii omnino misericordiam non
merebor : an autem vel tunc, incer-
tumhabeo."/».l57. But this igno-
rance could not be, according to
the doctrine, as it is now settled,
of the church of Rome.
Eopal iS>b»t(lUit». Ixxiii
visset, mortuus tamen ea causa pretio male gavisus
I must not omit to quote a part of the will of K.
Richard II. ** Item volumus et ordinamus quod cor-
pus nostrum in velveto vel sathano blanio, more regie,
^estiatur, et etiam interretur, una cum corona et scep-
tre regiis deauratis, absque tamen quibuscumque lapi-
dibus: quodque super digitum nostrum, more regio,
annulus cum lapide pretioso ponatur." ^^
The English order quoted above, directs an image
of the dead king to be made : thus, for example, it
was done for Henry V. " Superposita namque fuerat
cistse, in qua corpus ejus habebatur, qusedam imago
staturae et faciei regis mortui simillima, clamyde pur-
piirea satis longa et larga cum forrura de ermyn in-
duta, sceptrum in una manu, et pila rotunda aurea
cum cruce infixa in altera, corona aurea in capite,
super capellum regni, et sandalis regiis in pedibus
impositis/'" Among the records in the Chapter-
house at Westminster, is an original minute of coun-
cil for the ceremonial of the funeral of queen Cathe-
rine of Arragon : in which, among other matters, it is
ordered that there should be provided, "a cast or
puffed Ymage of a princesse apparailled in her robes
of estate, w' a cronall uppon her bed in her heare,
w* rings, gloves, and juells upon her handes."^^
These ** effigies " were commonly placed upon the
^ Htstoriarunu Lib. yuy edit. Tom. 2. p. 479. Matt. Paris,
Samle. p. 221. b. The arch- Hist. p. 61.
deacon of Huntingdon rather un- " Rymer. Fcedera. Tom, 8.
kindly adds, '' Hie est ultimus e p, 75.
mnlUs, quern rex Henricus ooci- ^ Walsingham, Hist. Angl. p.
dit.'' See also, ibid. p. 276. 407. HoUnshed, Fo/. 3. />. 584.
Hemmgford, chron. Angl. script. ^ Printed in the Archsologiay
ixxiv preUmiiiatp Duatertation.
tomb afterwards, coloored to represent life» and ha-
bited in the proper costume and vestments of the day.
Or, they were replaced by others, of a more lasting
inaterial, which, where they have been spared to us,
still furnish some of the most Taluable records of their
kind to which it is possible for us to refer. Who is
there, having once seen it, who does not rraoember the
most noble and beantifiil figure of queen Eleanor,
upon her tomb in the confessor's chapel, in West-
minster abbey ?■•
When it was necessary to bring the royal corpse
from a distance, to the place of sepulture, it was cus-
tomary at the various places, commonly abbies, where
it rested, to meet it with solemn processions : and
also, in the towns through which it passed. Thus,
for instance, when Edward I. died. '* Post prindLpis
preedicti decessum, venerabilis pater dominus Petrus
cardinalis, et clerus Anglise, cunctique regni nobiles,
qui interesse poterant, obviam corpori undique occur-
rerunt, solemnes processiones, ad quas venerat, per
ecclesias, faciendo/"^ And it is most probable, that
it was not moved on, upon the succeeding day, until
after mass had been said. We may conclude this, I
think, from Walsingham's statement as to Richard 11.
" Cujus corpus per loca celeberrima — ubi contigit per-
noctare, monstratum est post officium mortuorum, et
in crastino post missam peractam/'^
I cannot close these remarks upon the Order '^ de
VoL 16. />. 23. The ceremonial numental Effigies : a work admi-
)# rfiraeied, not for <* queen " Ca- rably executed, and of much
MtHne» but for ** the right excel- value.
Iiifti and noble Princesse the Lady « «r i • r rr- x a ,
('.MMdine,-latewieftothenoble ""^^^alnngham. Hist Angl.
himI WKsellent prince Arthur, etc,* ^'
«• Knfrraved in Stotbart's Mo- " Ibid. /i. 363.
IRopal i^hfttinie», ixxv
exequiis regalibus," without reminding the reader, that
in Y&rious antiquarian pubHcations, there are accounts
printed of the opening and examination of royal tombs,
which fully prove that the rubric was generally both
c^arefully and accurately observed. One of the most
interesting of these accounts, is that of the opening of
the tomb of K. Edward I. in the year 1774. In which,
passing by the state of the body itself, we find that it
^^ was wrapped up tnthin a large square mantle, of thick
linen cloth, diapered, and waxed on its under side.
The head and face were entirely covered with a suda-
riunif or face cloth, of crimson sarcenet, — ^formed into
three folds. When the folds of the external wrapper
were thrown back, and the sudarium removed, the corpse
was discovered richly habited, adorned with ensigns of
royalty. — Its innermost covering seemed to have been
a very fine linen cerecloth, dressed close to every part
of the body, and superinduced with such accuracy and
exactness, that the fingers and thumbs of both the hands
had each of them a separate and distinct envelope of
that material. — Next above the cerecloth was a dalma-
tic, or tunic, of red silk damask ; upon which lay a
stole of thick white tissue, about three inches in breadth,
crossed over the breast, and extending on each side
downwards, nearly as low as the wrist, where both ends
were brought to cross each other. [This stole is mi-
nutely described to be jewelled and embroidered.] —
Over these habits is the royal mantle, or pall, of rich
crimson satin, fastened on the left shoulder with a mag-
nificent ^^{^/^ of metal gilt with gold. — The corpse
from the waist downwards, is covered with a large
piece of rich figured cloth of gold, which lies loose
over the lower part of the tunic, thighs, legs, and feet,
and is tucked down behind the soles of the latter.
There did not remain any appearance of gloves : but
'■ *^=v 3i.i!j :. « n.r
■-sn dfewi^-infd in or-
Hfc-r ^af^ larrr
•^ ^ *. zr^v
r^»- -C" rsr tear:: r lit *.••■*«
«nL r r » mricnn-t wia lu-
idle cimasrv iufliie.liiiiix coifiea»
is ^^eiT oetaJn; tbst ptrvni^ ano
fniviiiDOlof Boden date, bm
ir mr Ai^im Sftom. 7m». 2.
f;^ ±ir. K jeitaec ikt uiiriil ac-
cfmis^ OTWi: ixp lit tbe tuDOy of
xxir m«(9iii>£ iif ibe9Cf»po9edtoiiib
flf srcubssbc^ OsBStui, al Can-
vs^Hixy, in tbr yoar 130d. There
«ere iboid «aae Woes; ainT an
jBScripdcau wliidi tboiigh much
x«£ed OB by ardibisliop Warfaam,
ID proof d tbe ideoti^ of the re-
I^J^
iDf&tt» of flDtDination. ixxvii
CHAPTER V.
THE Services, in this volume, after the Order of
Coronation, are those which relate to the ordina-
tion of priests, deacons, suhdeacons, &c., and to the
consecration of hishops. We have here a subject of
enquiry before us, so vast, and branching out into so
many collaterate questions, that I almost fear to enter
upon it at all, in the necessarily confined limits within
which I must keep myself. I shall propose therefore
to do little more, than lay before the reader some col-
lections from the English councils, and canonists, much
in the same way as in the Dissertation in the first vo-
lume, bearing upon and illustrating the rubrics iemd
ceremonies of the services themselves. Other matters,
of no little interest, will be found discussed in the notes
attached to those services.
I shall scarcely even approach the question, how far
and in what sense we are justified in considering
mains, seems to me to cast very will be repaid by a careful perusal
considerable additional doubt upon of tbe wbole matter. It is an un-
tbe fiict, and somewhat more than happy exposure of ignorance and
a suspicion of collusion. The superstition on the part of the
inscription was ^'Hic requiescit country-people, of something very
saoctus Dunstanus archiepisco- like deceit in the monks, and par-
pus ^' and it was argued that the tiality in the archbishop : who set-
tomb had never been disturbed, tied the dispute by declaring, if
A correspondence followed be- the convent of Glastonbury would
tween the archbishop and the not withdraw their claim, that he
monks of Glastonbary, who had would excommunicate all persons
claimed, for some centuries, pos- who should presume to visit their
session of thebody : and the reader pretended relics.
bcxviii
** Orders'*^ to be •aacriiiit: in some sense it is unde-
niable tbat it mast be so regarded, as ako are confir-
mation, and matrimoDT by the homilies of the church
of England. We cannot receiTe the Ordinal of onr
Church, without acknowledging the truth of this, and
echoing the words <^ S. Ambrose, ^ Homo imponit ma-
nam, Deos largitor gratiam : sacodos imponit sup-
plicem dexteram, Deus benedicit potenti dextera.'^
^There is no lack oi eridence that before the l6th
century» the English charch r^arded orders in the
same light; and I am not now concerned with the proof,
if any such were needed, that she also ranked this
rite too highly, and not according to the more just mea-
sure and rule of the Holy Scriptures, and the primitiye
ages. Thus, a synod of Durham, in the year 1220, in
its canon, '^ de numero sacramentorom" first specifies
five, and then continues : '^ Duo yero sequentia sunt
ordo et conjugium, nee omnium Ucet quorundam, nee
per eorum virtutem peccata dimittuntur, sed in eorum
altero, scilicet in conjugio, peccatum fomicationiB vita-
tur; in altero, scilicet ordine, quorundam virtutes au-
" <* Ordo" when we meet with
the term in the Fathers, may be
understood in at least two ways,
according to the context: either
for the sacred rite itself of ordi-
nation, or for the ecclesiastical
hierarchy, and various degrees of
the ministers of the Church,
which would seem to be its origi-
nal and most strict interpretation.
In this last sense, S. Augustine
declares : '* Ordo est parium dis-
puriumque rerum sua cuique loca
trlbuens dbpositio." De civiU
Ihi Lib. xix. 13. 1. In the for-
U4^r we are to understand the La-
tin Ordinatio, or Sacra Ordi-
natioy and the Greek \ftporoyia
or j(itpo9t9ia. The definitions of
which by the canonists may be re-
duced to this : ^ Ritus sacer seu
sacramentum, quo spiritualis po-
tastas confertur sacramenta con-
ficiendi et ministrandi, csteraque
ecclesiastica munia pro jure ob-
eundi."
^ De dignitate sacerdotali. cap,
5. see also his treatise, de Spiritu
Sancto. lib. 1. cap. 5. 1. ; S. Cbry-
sostom, de sacerdoHo^ lib. 3. § 4 ;
and S. Augustine, coyi^.Parm^ff.
lib. 2. cap. 13.
S>fBtt» of iDtHtnatton. ixxix
gentur.'' *^ Again, the fEunoos synod of Exeter» in the
year 1287 ; '^ Est et septimum sacramentum, so. ordo ;
nam, sicut in veteri testamento sacrificia offerebantur,
non per quoscunque, sed vocatos a Domino ; ita nee in
novo, nisi per ipsos, qui ad hoc sacros susceperint or-
dines, ecclesiastica sacramenta poterunt dispensari.''^
So also Lyndwood in his gloss upon a constitution of
archbishop Peckham : ^^ Ordo. Istud est unum de duo-
bus sequentibtts [i : e : sacramentis] et sextum in nu-
meroy alias connumeratis praecedentibus : et nota quod
Ordo, prout est sacramentum ecclesiee ut hie, est sig-
naculum quoddam, per quod spiritualis potestas tradi-
tur ordinate. Secundum Thomam istud sacramentum
pertinet ad generationem spiritualem."*® And once
more, the " PupiUa Oculi :" which commences with
the enumeration of seven sacraments, of which the
fifth is ^^ Ordo :'' and presently has several chapters
"de Sacramento Ordinis."^
' Wilkins. Concilia Tom. 1 . tents; and the value of them, as a
p* ^74. record of the practice and opin-
" Ibid Tom, 2. p. 130. cf. p. ions of the clergy of the English
295. a canon of a synod at Win- church, during the middle ages :
Chester, A. D. 1306. and cardi- *\ |[ Pupilla oculi, omnibus pres-
nal Pole, Reform. AngLfoL 9. h. byteris preecipue Anglicanis sum*
fdxL Aldus, 1562. me necessaria : per sapientissi*
" Lib. 1, Tit. 7. Ignorantia. mum divini cultus moderatorem,
tfri.Ordo. Johannem de Bnrgo, quondam
* The '* Pupilla oculi,'* once a dmsB universitatis Cantabrigien.
very famous book, is now exceed* cancellarium : et sacrse pagine pro-
nigly rare, and but little known ; fessorem, necnon ecdesise de Co-
nor do I believe that it has been lingam rectorem ; compilata anno a
printed since the reformation. As natali Dominico, M.ccc.lxxxv. In
^ is the first time that I have quatractatur de septem sacramen-
quoted it, the reader will not ob- torum administratione, de decem
ject, probably, to sedng its inll ti- prseceptis decalogi, et de reliquis
tie : from which he will be able to ecclesiasticorum officiis, quae opor-
form some judgment as to its con- tet sacerdotem rite institutum non
r.iiimuiu.a. i^ .^.^ - • S rai^ nsBri TirKer
f :na.. T-^ - :ti3>-. r-v --r i".^ '.-la: p%ir xtm» c»*-
xTUtt "lit* jne luaiu :iiir -zzk mi i^au^juniRr m «ri^ ccber ;
5e»:^:ec; ir rjsom^ie. luw naa^ mil voac ^^aese —cc-
an
ic^ :t ::iif s^rzire of
<^;'sallv im-
[h-iTJcwr T::*:a 'itf T«;r5<-a cr-iaiaied ; and
pre» » ^'
hiTJum e«i^ta. Impens bni#scs-
ftimi «e WeEasom BHTatars Wl^
gan/K H&p^lhu. \b\0. wmu Foim.
Am/ihcr edition before me, is bj
Hagnfiult, Parity 4to. 1514.
I fiuy add that a ««PkipilU" is
referred to» earlier than this of De
Hurgo, in a sentence of excom-
munii^Atlon settled by a provincial
council At York, A.D. 1311. See
Wllklns, ('mr. Trm. 2. p. 414.
Another IkmiU of the lamo kind
sissa est bn? Ti£«r peftiwtutiir J
This vas frequeotlj printed by
both WvokTB de Wordeand IHn-
soo. It treats of the sacfaments,
the articles of the fiutk» and tbe ten
commandments. I shall have ooca-
Bon to refer to it» as we proceed.
» Sess. XXIII. Can. 2. Comp.
Cap. II. of the same session.
" The '' Catechismus ad paro-
chos" however, does not speak
iDffice» of iDrHtnation. ixxxi
They, who denied that there were seven orders only,
encreased the numher sometimes to eight, by adding
the Episcopate; sometimes to nine, by adding the
T'onsure ; and others would even make a tenth, by dis-
tinguishing the archbishops of the church.^ The chief
difficulty rested with the episcopate : whether bishops
"were to be considered as distinct from priests, not
merely in the degree of their office, but in its nature*
There are so many duties common to both bishops
and priests, that we may regard the two degrees as
but one Order : ^'both are ministers of Christ and stew*
ards of the mysteries of God ; both are invested with
the cure of souls : both are sent to teach and preach
the Gospel of Christ: to baptize: to celebrate the
eucharist : to bless the congregation :" ^ but there still
remains the very high power, attached to the one only,
of sealing with the Holy Spirit in confirmation, and
of conferring orders. The balance of authority, even
from the earliest ages, certainly inclines to consider
with 80 much hesitation: *'Do- sure,) as illustrating the term
oendam erit, hosoe omnes ordines clericus. ** Omnes qui in eccle-
septenario numero contineri» sem- siastici ministeriigradibus ordinati
perque ita a catholica ecdesiatra- sunt, generaliter clerici nominan-
ditnm esse, quorum nomina haec tur/' Deeccles. off. lib, 2. cap. 1.
sunt, eie*** And it accurately dis- " Palmer, Treatise of the
tinguishes between the greater Church, vol. 1. p. 374. I can-
and the minor orders, p. 199. not agree with Mr. Palmer how-
EdiU Aldus. 1566. ever in including confirmation
^ Morinus, de eacr. Ordm. within the offices common to
Pare. 8. ExerciU 3. cap. 1. both: because, although ais Ha-
Wliere are collected tbe various bertus says, Pontif. Grac. p.
uithorities on the different points 709, the Gre^ church permits
of the question. 1 dte a place her priests to confirm, yet it is
from S. Isidore, (who appears by only by special commission, and
it, also, to have included the ton- with chrism previously hallowed.
VOL. III. g
^•^^.x;» ..»£. i.ir -~ - ^ ide«»cal with
^^ ^tLiT ,5;^ '^-"'«•=- ■««>■»<* to the fart
^^' - t5. - ii,.'r_*r ■'*™^** ** ^**^ as that one
, zz - _- 7 -- -» 3*.- • sk^at. that of cxmsecnt-
•^t:
it?r=^ .f.' ^^ ""^ ?i*scca fanh»; I must ncver-
.:^l^ ' '^"^^ ^ «acre» «>:« iwrdiatelT within
'T^«? 'r^' «I jx ru» Ar^^Io-saxoo age generaDy,
^^^^^^ V ^^vf Shsi 12« the number of orders was
]^vi^ '^ sitT^c. Lare in the seventh century we
^^ ^ cv'BJCipirca. VgrTTTTT^g: «* Septem snnt dona
^j^jj^^ixj? saxKt;» « sercem gradixs sont ecdesiasticoruiii
^^j^iiiun ^ sacrannn functioninn.'' *• Again, in the
^^jior^ ^ JE15ric : •- Seven degrees are established in
^ church — the sixth diaeonns, the seventh presby-
j^ - » Once more, in the pasic^^ epistle of the same
^Ifric : ** Beloved, seven ord^s are appointed in books
Ton bocnm] for God s ministries in Cbrist's church." *
j^ar^Dsi these, we have the following in the Ecclesias-
tical Institutes, about the same period, in the chapter
" De munere et dignitate sacerdotum." " Ye ought
also to know, that your orders are the second orders
after our orders, and the next to us ; like as the bi-
shops are in the stead of the apostles in the church of
the holy^ so are the mass-priests in the stead of Christ's
disciples/' **
w S7
*< Wilkins. Condom, l.p- 62. undentandthat bothareof oneor-
** Thorpe. Ancient Laws and der, the bishop and the mass-
Institute». voL 2. p. 347. priest, that is, of the seventh
** Rid, p* 379. Again, al- church order, as holy books tell
most immediately after, in the us.'*
lame, in plain words; "Beloved, ^ Ibid. p. 408.
2)fl[ce0Of2)rMnatiDn«
Ixxxiii
For later opinions; I shall content myself with quot-
ing, first, the Fupilla Oculi. '^ Septem sunt ordines
sive gradus : et sic loquendo de ordine, ut est sacra-
mentum,et characterem imprimit; — prima tonsura non
est ordo sed dispositio qusedam ad ordinem. — Episco-
patus autem non est ordo proprie» sed dignitas, sive ex-
cellentia in ordine, turn quia non imprimit characterem,
turn etiam quia omnis ordo ordinatur ad sacramentum
eucharisti»/'* And secondly, Lyndwood : " Ut vo-
lunt theologi quasi omnes, solum sunt septem ordines.
Unde secundum eos, tonsure, quae vocatur psalmistatus,
non est ordo sed solum dispositio ad ordines : sic etiam
episcopatus, secundum eos, non est ordo in quantum
sacramentum, sed dignitas. Ordo namque sumitur
* Pars, yij. cap^ 1. C. The au-
thor of the " Manipulus curaio-
ruiD,** is decided against reckon-
ing the tonsure as an order, but
he continues ; " De episcopatu
Tero utrum sit spiritualis ordo du-
bito." Lib. 5. Cap, ij. And Guil-
lermus Parisiensis, de vij, sacra'
mentisj draws a distinction similar
to that laid down in the Pupilla,
saying also, that the episcopate
presupposes the priesthood* and
depends upon it. JbL zij. b. But
he doea not clearly decide the
point, that is, in his opinion. I
quote this book, as it was also in
much estimation among the Eng-
lish clergy of the 15th century.
Compare also, the ''Parochiale
cnratomm," Tit, 9. cap. vj. edit.
1514.
T later opinions of the Ro-
man theologians seem to incline
to consider the episcopate as a
distinct order : see Perrone, Pra-
led. Theol. vol. yiij./>. 126. Dens
Theologia. torn. 7. p. 39. But
Thomas Aquinas plainly said,
''episcopatus non est ordo.'* Jn
4. sect. dist. 24. g, 2. art. 2.
And Bonaventure, '' EpJ^copatus,
prout distinguitur contra sacer-
dotium, non est proprie nomen
ordinis, nee novus character im-
primitur, nee nova potestas da-
tur, sed potestas data ampliatur."
Opera, tarn. 5. p. 369. Bellar-
min takes a middle line between
the two extremes. He reckons
seven orders, and dividing the
priesthood, declares that ordina-
tion to the episcopate is a sacrap
ment, confers grace, and im-
presses a character. Opera, torn.
3. p. 609. Compare Bonacina.
torn, 1. Disp. viij. p. 219.
JLXIIT
nvHTZ-jber. Xsxi 2Z»«-EX2kS.> est iiCMw.n dignitatis, et
5£c ccfi^'vcans ^•.iirxr :r*Sr : alSqnaado est nomeQ ei-
£v.-£i. et s* * Tt^siu^xosCirK ^:rnsr ec^ : aliqaando est
so^Mi S7£rrnjl?s r«.Cif<c;i:& ct sic diaconatus didtor
As 9M c&c^. tbere 2» w> erioetice thai the ^* Modus
ficiendi toosisr»»" c;ia Ke cnced fai^^bcr than the se-
Tenth cimTaiy. Ileooe we do not find any prayers or
^mns in the ol-iest M:^. and sacramentaries, 'Me
ckrico £iciendvv" Not that it can be disputed, that
the |Hactice of dSstiii^rakiiinff the clergy by their hair,
is of Terr high antiquity: fii^ probably introduoed to
a moderate and seemly extents for the sake of outward
decency and griTity, according to the admonition of
the Apo^les; afterwards restricted within the limits
ci a certain fashion, and shape. And it is not diffi-
ctilt to trace the prc^rress of these restrictions, in the
canons of successiTe councils» as time went on.^ The
reason why, about the time that I have mentioned
aboTe, the conferring of the tonsure came to be a se-
parate and distinct office, probably was, because parents
were then accustomed to dedicate their children to the
«» Lib.S. ru. 1. Utderiolis. foi.29. And ardibishop Becket,
verb» Ordmit. But compare Ztfr. before bia murder: ^^Clamayit
1. J%i.A* EotqnLver^. Sacroe alkpus, ubi est ille proditor? —
ordioet: wbere be enamermtes aliqais alius; ubi est arcbiepisco-
ciflfbt* I may add bere, tbat it pus? Ille; ecoe ego, non pro-
was not simply tbrougb bnmility, ditor, sed presbyter DeL" VUa
but probably as claiming their S. ThonuB Caniuar. edit
hi$(best privUegei tbat we find Sparkes. p, 86. Compare Ralph
Mffhopi anciently styling them- de Diceto. apud AngL Sacr.
iMilvas priefts,and minbters. Thus Pars. 2. p. 691.
a UiDr of a bishop of Durham ^ Cf. Carth. IV. Can. 44.
to king Henry V. is subscribed Barcinon. c. 3. Toletan. 4. c. 40.
** Your humble Freest of Dures- And others, cited by Morinus, />.
nm." Cotton MH. Vesp. F. xiij. 203.
iDlBcesofiDtDtnatlom ixxxv
sacred ministry, and to leave them in monasteries, at
an age too yoimg to permit of their performing even
the lowest Unctions of ostiarius or lector : when, ne-
vertheless, it was desirable that a mark should be set
upon them, that they were no longer merely secular/^
As to the shape, and fashion of the tonsure, many
writers have not hesitated to trace it up to the autho-
rity of S. Peter himself. For instance, Rabanus Mau-
rus. ^^ Sunt quidam doctorum, qui asserunt, diversas
oh causas Petrum apostolum hunc ritimi primimi
sumpsisse primitus."^ But long before his time, Bede
records an epistle of the abbot Ceolfnd, about the
year 710, to whom an application had been made, for
an opinion, concerning the variety of tonsures : who
says ; ^^ inter omnes tamen, quas reperimus tonsuras,
nullam magis sequendam nobis amplectendamque jure
dixerim ea, quam in capite suo gestabat ille, cui se
confitenti Dominus ait, *Tu es Petrus/ — Neque vero
ob id tantum in coronam attondemur, quia Petrus ita
attonsus est ; e/c."^ And such would seem to be still
^ Whence the definitions of the The excerpts however of his cou-
canonists may he reduced to this: temporary Egbert, although they
'^ Tofuura; caeremonia ab eccle- recognize the tonsure of 8. Pe-
sia instituta, qua laicus baptiza- ter, follow another common view
toB, et Sacramento confirmationis taken by the early canonists :
consignatus, sacro ritu in clerum " Exordium tonsure a Nazarasis
instituitnr." incepit, qui crine servato post vitse
^ De instit. Cleric, lib. 1. cap, magnsB continentiam caput rade«
3. BibL Patrum, AucU torn. 1. bant, ut devotionem Domino oon-
p. 546. See also Alcuin, cop. de secrarent" Wilkins. Cane. torn.
tonsura; Amalarius, de dw. Off, l./i. 111. I am not speaking of
Uh. 2. Cap. 5. Compare also the varieties of the tonsure in
the prayer or exhortation in the that age, but of its supposed
office below, beginning, " Ore- original. The disputes which
mus, dilectissimi." took place in the eighth century
^ HUt. Ecc, Lib. 5. Cap. 21. as to the proper shape of the ton-
re i.-r^Hir*^ ?5w:r3C ^
I
.D*4«.^T
Z.r "^t •! «-
9BBCQ0-
beiice Aere-
m fene tliati
s 11XL7 ^.i.'-^ d» limits of
^rm. l*.^f3Ee. Si Boc apply to
r. ^la:"! li ixar .u^errj^ a^ it was liieR-
n^-mi*»!* I ▼TiLji :ctemt dbal one of
irt --"iixiil it Tree, ac fret agiit» ap-
^r=^. v.-:*i -:n> irv-iy^ ^«i the bidiops
• cuBiiint a ^Xxlli «piscopo Hoeat,
-•> v-*-l:vri irtifxru ptnciScalia in allmiis
:>x rv '^.T***. Xix ie irriarE jxx cxpreasa Hoen-
r a r^rv. iiofc- ii Itoi jriLiiiri; ^obmtas tantnm."^
::\* ^vvr .MnintfonxcLr^ :x30ersca]id this to have
T'^^'v*-? xi :::e -70,:!:^ w^jrmr :c ^e pootifical Test-
Ti\.v:.:v .a ^a^i xj: ■A.-vus?i«:a; aai Kat if perfonned
"yc-'-ja- . -iie cva.vrrjiy: cc c» tca^a^e is still per-
:t a. ^*-
ttar ««. c^« a* ?*s< 9C a*
'' v«s a dsstia^tMD of
Vm<L mttst dep^wd of
MQn the cttstoou of ikm
a coHBmdiMe ml» though not
^^^•^^mJRmg to knowledge, and it
itcttTtd the sanction of eocIe«
«Bboritj. Rcmonbering
b:wrer the aigumcBts which
cttL-h portT produced, and the heat
wiiJt «^Kh the controTersy was
pcnwd. ti is to he hunent^l that
sach a sahfed should have been
thousrht soiidentlj weighty, to
diride the Church.
^ p. MO. Edii. Aldus.
• Sessio VLD^r^rm. Cap.5.
* Cf. Bonacina. torn, I. Dis^
put. viij. p, 224. And the expo-
Dffices of fl)tiitnatfon« ixxxvU
I would remark here that not only bishops, but
pxdestSy by special permission, or privilege, as in the
of abbots, were permitted to confer the tonsure :
id even the minor orders. Thus, the Pupilla laid
down : ^'Episcopus et nullus inferior eo, potest ordines
<M3iiferre auctoritate propria et ordinaria potestate.
-Alii vero non episcopi, ut abbates, ex privilegio vel
speciali permissione possunt minores ordines conferre.
Sax^ros autem solus episcopus/' *^
At a very late period we find the tonsure ordered
to be given to those scholars, who were to be educated
a.t the expense of the cathedral establishments through-
out the realm. The legadne constitutions of car-
dinal Pole divide these scholars into two classes, ac-
cording to their age : and further direct : *^ Incedent
autem omnes, utriusque sint classis, cum tonsura et
vestitu clericali, eodemque vivendi modo utentur, et
divinis in ecclesia officiis inservient."^ And that this
was not a new custom, we may conclude from what
Knyghton says of the early years of archbishop Ed-
mund, in the reign of Henry U. ''In primis annis,
capitis dolore ita acriter vexatus est, ut in Uteris de-
sitions of Balsamoa and Zonaras has been a great perplexity to the
upon the 14th and d5th Apos- later canonists, and some deny
toUcal canons: Bevereg. Pan^ that the privilege was really
deci* iom. 1./». 9. 24. granted. See Henriquez, Siunma,
^ Pars. vij. Cap. 2. A. Com« in add. ad Ub. X tie Ord. Vui-
pare Cap, 1. C. Modem writers tasse de Ord. pars. 1. 5. 2. Mo«
of the Roman charch limit this, rinus. ExercU, xi. Cap. 2. Hal-
to cases of special dispensation lier. de Ord. tarn. 2. p. 27 A.
from the court of Rome. . There ^ Wilkins. Cone : torn. 4. p.
is a privilege extant, of pope In- 125. The same archbishop, also,
Decent VIII. in 1489, giving to in the " Reformatio Angliae," or-
some Cistercian abbots power to ders the like habit and tonsure,
ordain to the diaconate. This for the poor scholars, p. 24.
■Sdh
^*^**^ * -"^ ^ '^■•^ ^ ^ac n^rnar nraos. There are
T-*- •• T .'siiy ^,-^"^ "'*'^ *r«is: MtrifCT. or cmoeat
TT • . :. - V r:. j. iix ^ ^bl zr brfy ixrdm
. .- -Ai :.- r cs:r-. * sr i» ^^:a: it aif csaoos midcr
^ ^ ^"^* -^- • 2 ^^ ; Tti r«iniry.. sane sv-
r«*.- • -^ :.:.^ t ::f ili %/-s« ftXrrvkii: «Cle-
-r. 1-- > ^ ^-rt r. -;u rii r-jram^raes Awrint in
t .=?w--w u A^ -;^>^. r-^ it-daiss. mbr ad beneficiiim
^•-**<-^ •• . z:"^-t.-.::t»it r^iu -iir^i'^gw; xietariti tem-
^, •^•^- -«.•YLr..-*.;;n '^•*i*uiis6«. * ^' Aaii lie pomis (so-
,^;.v j\ '\ i^r^r V.a«;.. sh;r£j ^etf.cr dib time,
11.^-;. • :>. .M::t.u:::r »f -zx xossirv. -op token of the
i-*^»':^-\ xi> 7fn.x. - :l\ ^nw.-^rc r:c»3am despidt,
AJ*^*^ -J»^ .xr^v :ivawa ^n.^a::^.'* like sooie men
:tc«*>*^>iii >v -Ji.># jf'eijCs' *c lie s^idie ages, desired
V V vt irr«fis. jsj- ^•iC j^ ::r u»Kr vxx'Tspatian and pur-
• IV <«vtK. \i^ij«w ^-r^A. mjer^ primes fi£L At^lm X^ana.
* />•^^:^4J5§. S^^::»^» "^ Ti^og^ Am€ieni iams. kc
•-AnMUtu*.Z^.T«j,r.lS.«irfi. « Wilkias. Come. iam. I. p.
a note to GirakiiB CMlir. de 73^
fDf&ct» of SDrDination^ ixxxix
iits, as little different from laymen as they could be ;
Sic inter laicos clerus defloruit."^' Lastly, one of
He visitation articles for the diocese of London, in Q.
clary's reign, enquires: "Item, whether they and
very each of them doth go in priestly apparel and
labit, having their beards and crowns shaven? or
whether any of them doth go in laymen's habits and
ipparel, or otherwise disguise themselves, that they
cannot easily be discovered or known from laymen ? " ^
There was a difference, it is quite clear from the
English councils, between the " tonsura'' and the " co-
rona": although the two are frequently confounded,
and sometimes both meant by the use of either term
alone. When both are named, one must doubtless be
understood to relate to the length of the hair, the other
to the bare circle on the top of the head : the shaven
crown. I shall cite some canons directed to this
point. Of York, in 1195. " Statuimus etiam, ut cle-
rici, qui ab episcopo coronam susceperunt, tonsuram
habeant, et coronam." Of the provincial council at Ox-
ford, in 1222 : " ut nee ipsi, nee alii clerici comam
nutriant, sed honeste tonsi et coronati convenienter
incedant." Of a synod at Lambeth, in 1261 : " Item
statuimus, quod onmes qui privilegio clericali
gaudere voluerint, tonsuram decentem, et coronam rasi
capitis deferant competentem."^ The following sup-
^ Apocalypsis Golis. L 329. ' the tonsure : and early in the
^ WilkiDB. Cane. torn. 4. p. eighth century, we find this spe-
107. Compare the Injunctions of dfied, among the excerpts of Eg-
ctfdinil Pole for the diocese of bert, (citing Fructuosus,) in the
Gloaoester ; ibidL p. 146. It is case of a criminous monk : ^ co-
veil known that to be reduced ronam capitis, quam gestat, amit»
to a lay condition, as a punbh- tat." Ihid, torn. 1. p. 105.
inent, involved the removal of ^ Wilkins* Cone. torn. 1. p.
xc ]^reUminarp Di00ettation«
port the distinction which I have suggested : a consti-
tution of hishop Cantilupe, in 1240 : *^ De ckricarum
tonsuris. nee crines, nee comam nutriant, sed de-
center et circulariter tondeantur, coronam habentes
decentis amplitudinis, secundum quod exegerit ordo,
quo fiierint insigniti/* And a pastoral epistle of
archbishop Morton : ^* Incedent etiam omnes et singuli
presbyteri, et clerici ejusdem nostrse provincial, coro-
nas et tonsuras gerentes, aures patentes ostendendo/'^
Lyndwood has a gloss upon the provincial constitution
cited above. *^ Tansi; htec tonsura sic fiet, ut aures
sint patentes. Et hoc, si religiosus sit, altius : si sse-
cularis, dimissius. Et sic, quod inter presbyterum et
alios inferiores sit differentia. Coronati; rasura supe-
rior, et tonsura inferior, faciunt de circulo capillorum
coronam."*^
Before I proceed to other matters connected with
this great subject of ordinations, I must again remind
502. 589. 755. Compare p. 626. Quoniam de habitu. verb. Tonsu-
716. torn. 2. p, 4. and torn. S,p. ram.
60. Also " coroDS patentes ;" If the student desires to inves-
/Of». 1. /1.382 and 551. tigate accurately the subject of
the Tonsure, its history, various
'^ Ibid, torn, 1. p. 670. torn. 3. fashions, the mystical reasons pro-
p, 620. cf. p. 658. The corona posed for it, the laws and canons
''decentis amplitudinis" refers to of the Roman church directed
the dimensions which, according towards its proper observance, and
to the use of some churches, were other details, he should consult
encreased, with each successive Thomassin, Sec, discipL Pars. 1.
step in the sacred ministry: at lib, 2. Duraadus. Rationale.
least, as Lyndwood remarks, in Uh,2,cap,\, Saussajus, Panop-
the text, the corona of the priest- Ua Cleric, Lib. 1. 2. and the less
hood was distinguished from that common ritualists, Alcuin, Ama-
of any lower order. larius, or the Gemma Anims, in
Hittorpius' collection, or in the
" Lib. Z.tU.\. Ut clericalis. Auctarium to the BibL Pktrum,
And compare J. de Athon. cap, torn, 1.
fDf&tt» of iDtDination. xci
the reader, that I shall be anxious to furnish him with
a selection of extracts from the councils and authori-
tative books of the English Church only, in number
and in variety sufficient to enable him, not merely to
understand the offices which I have edited, but also
the doctrines which were to be held, and the practices
which were to be observed regarding the clergy in ge-
neral, from the Anglo-Saxon age, down to the sixteenth
century. I shall but very rarely refer to authors who
have treated the subject at large, such as Thomassin,
or Saussajus, or Martene, or Morinus, or Catalani,
and many others ; not to mention the canonists. Van
Espen for example, or those who have directed their
enquiries more particularly towards the Eastern
Church, as Gear and Habertus : but I seek rather to
supply the deficiencies which they have left, respecting
the decisions and observances of that branch of the
Church of Christ, with which we are the more inti-
mately concerned, namely, of the Church of England.
First, as to the preliminary examinations which were
to be had, before admittance into any of the Orders,
whether the greater or the minor. In the middle of
the eighth century, the 6th canon of the council of
Cloveshoo is addressed to this point : ^* De ea'amina"
tione eorum qui ordinandi sunt. Sexto statuitur de-
creto ; ut episcopi nullum de clericis seu monachis ad
sacrum presbyteri gradum ordinent, nisi prius ejus
vitam, qualis extiterit, vel tunc quee morum probitas,
ac scientia fidei existat, manifesto perquirant." In the
same century, later, about the year 785 ; at the coun-
cil of Chalcuith : ^^ Sextum decretum : ut nuUus epis-
coporum presbyterum aut diaconum ordinare praesu-
mat, nisi probatae vitse fuerint, et officium suum recte
implore possint." I pass over the intermediate time.
xcii ]^reltmtnarp DtjBijBiettatton.
until the provincial council at Oxford, in 1222 : which,
in its canon ^*de ordinibus et ordinandisj^ prohibits,
upon the authority of the ancient ecclesiastical sta-
tutes, ^*ut nuUus ad ordines accedat aut admittatur,
nisi qui fuerit canonice examinatus." Shortly after,
the famous legatine 'constitutions of Otho were pub-
lished : of which the sixth is : " De scrutinio erdinan-
dorum. Sacer ordo eo est digno dignius conferendus,
quo ah ordinato sacramenta ceetera conferuntur. Quare
cum periculosum sit, minus dignos ordinari, statuimus,
ut ante coUationem ordinum per episcopum indagatio
diligens haheatur."*
And we find the same care taken up to the period
of the reformation. The statutes of a provincial coun-
cil in 1529 direct: ^^ Statuimus et ordinamus, quod
nuUus clericus saecularis de caetero admittatur ad sa-
cros ordines, nisi habuerit Uteres testimoniales curati
. ^ Wilkins Cone. torn. 1. p. 95. care is taken in ordaining fit per-
147.595.651. Johnson, having sons to the sacred ministry; or
translated this last constitution in from the charge given hy S. Paul
his Ecclesiastical Laws, adds a to Timothy, that even in that early
very senseless remark below it : age, men commonly were no less
1 notice it, because the same mode hastily ordained.
of reasoning is occasionally em- This constitution of Othobon is
ployed, when other means fail, by further remarkable, for the fol-
persons who have neither the lowing provision : *' ne reprobatis,
learning nor the usual discretion qui fuerint reprobandi, approbatis,
of that writer. He says : '' here se clanculo immiscere valeant re-
we may see the great carelessness probati, in examinatione scribattir
which then prevailed in ordaining numerus, et nomina probatorum ;
clergymen." It just shews the et qui scripti fuerint postmodum
very contrary. And if his infer- in ordinationis limine, perlecta
ence is correct, we ought to con- scriptura discretione solita requi-
elude in a similar way from the rantur ; ipsaque scriptura apud
canons of the Church of England episcopum vel ecclesiam cathe-
now, and the often repeated ad- dralem couservetur."
monitions of her bishops, that no
flDfficejBi of flDtDinatton. xciii
et (Bconomorum vel parochise, in qua natus, beneficia-
tus, vel per triennium proxime prsecedens commoratus
fuerit, sub sigillo archidiaconatus jurisdictionem har
bentis ; seu, si in aliqua universitate studens fuerit, sub
sigillo commissarii universitatis Oxon. seu yicecancel-
larii Cantabrig. cum testimonio superioris loci sui.
Exacte etiam cureut episcopi, ut neminem de
caetero ad subdiaconatus ordinem promoveaut, nisi eum
qui adeo sit exercitatus in evangeliis et epistolis sacris,
saltern in missali contentis, ut eorundem sensum gram-
maticalem examinatori prompte et expedite reddere
valeat: sitque eorum quilibet sufficienter instructus
etiam in aliis ad ordinem ilium, quem tunc assumptu-
rus est, per sacros canones requisitis, et in officiis di-
vinis secundum morem ecclesise et loci consuetudinem
promptus et expertus ; habeatque praeterea in presby-
tenim ordinandus caetera ad ipsius officium et ordinem
ipsis sacerdotibus necessario requisita."^
The provincial canon cited above^ of the year 1222,
was repeated in almost the same words, under archbi-
shop Walter Reynold, one hundred years after : and
upon this examination I extract Lyndwood's gloss*
"De hac examinatione quando, per quos, et de quibus
fieri debet, babes 24 di. c. quando : debet enim exami-
nator inquirere de vita, genere, patria, setate, institu-
tione sive titulo ordinandi. Item de loco ubi conver-
satus est, de conscientia, fide et hujusmodi. Item de
his quae concemunt regulam Apostolicam, efc."** " Hie
• WSkint. Cane. torn. 8. p. •* Lib. 1. tit, 5. verb. CaDonice
718. Compare the canon of the examinatas. The "Pupillaoculi"
convocation of 1557. ibid. torn. 4. says : *< Ordinandi non sunt rigide
P' 159. And^ the sixth decree of ezaminandi, sed snmmatim cum
cardinal Pole's " Reformatio An- quodam temperamento, et non re«
glic." quiratur niroia perfectio. Tria
XCIV
l^tttndnm DiMiettation.
nota, quod in ordinibus celebrandis primo fit examina-
tio, 8C. per ires dies ante diem mdinum celebrandorum.
Et tunc in die ordinum celebrandorum archidiaconus,
▼el examinator alius ad hoc deputatus, in actu cele-
brationis ordinum preesentabit episcopo ordinanti ipsos
ordinandos/' ^ Upon the l^aline constitution of O the,
his comm^Atator J. de Athon, has a very ample gloss,
of great importance, to which I am forced to refer the
student :^ citing only this, upon the word '^ periculo-
sum/' '' Sc. ordinanti^ cum ordinat indoctum loco
docti : magistrumque &cit qui yix discipulus esse po-
Tero in ordinandi» podsaune re-
quinmtiir: scliteratarasaffidens»
etas legitima» momm honestas.**
Party vij. cap, 3. G.
^ MtL rerh. P^nsentatores.
See Hostiensis m tMwina. tap.
De acnitimo in ordine fiiciendkk
This canonist was of high autho-
rity in the Church of England, as
appears from the firequent rder-
eooe to himnot only by Lyndwood,
hut also by the rubrics of the old
9enrioe4xM>k8 of the church. See»
for example, in the Ordo Span"
saUmnj ro/. 1. p. 59. and note 32.
p. 60. The Piipilla, I must add,
speaks of a doable examination,
in a passage, of which the kst
part is worth the reader's atten-
tion : ^ Duplex scrutinium fieri de-
bet ante ordinis coUationem : prir
mum debet fieri per archidiaoo-
num. Vel per alios sacerdotes et
▼iros pmdentes, quos a latere sno
mittet episoopns ad locum ubi ce-
lebrandi sunt ordines. AKnd
scratiniam fit in ipsa ordinatione,
quando ordinandi prssentantur
episcopo ante altare, cum archi-
diaoonus dicit : Postulat tancta
mater eeeleeioj etc [See below,
p. 160.] £t talis prssentator hu-
jusmodi responsione non peccat,
dum tamen non loquatur contra
consdentiam, nam quem nescit
indignom debet sstimare dignum :
quod si aichidiaoonus sciverit ali-
quem indignum vel consdentia
sua de prsesentando talon renior-
deat, tunc antequam veniatur ad
ordinationem secrete stndeat epis-
oopo intimare. Et si ^isoopus
nolit desistere, archidiaoonua debet
eom subtrahere: et si hoc non
potest sine scandalo, debet ilia
verba dicere, tanquam minister
eodenae, quae non judicat de oc-
eultis : sed nullo modo dxhet cri-
men fratris puUicare." JParsjnj.
cap» 3. £•
AKnd ** Cap. Saoerordo.
2)ffice0ofa)rWnation.
xcv
tait Is enim culpse est reus^ qui tali indigo ordinem,
curam, vel officium committit. Unde episcopus scien-
ter ordinans indignum dicitur peccare mortaliter. Ra-
tio est, quia infidelis est, etc. Item periculosum est
decentiee ecclesise in scandalo populari."
Not only were strict examinations insisted on, pre-
viously to the conferring of orders, but there were cer-
tain disabilities which either barred altogether the re-
ception of them,^ or, at least, required a dispensation.
^ There are numerous canons,
and deosions of canonists, against
the conferring of any orders upon
women. Very anciently there were
undoubtedly heretics, such as the
CoUyridians, who practised such
ordinations, but the Catholic
Gmrch instantly and unhesitat-
ingly condemned them. Compare
also the Conttit. Apo^U Ub. 3. c.
ix. Some have argued that never-
thelesB, in the first centuries, wo-
men were ordained, and appeal to
the ** presbyter»," and ^ epis-
copfB," whom we meet with in
many records. But these were
the wires of priests and bishops,
either before or after their ordi-
nation : in the former sense, ac-
cording to the 19th canon of the
council of Turin : cited by Bing-
ham : {vol 1. p. 338.) « Si in-
Tentus fuerit presbyter cum sua
presbytera, aut diaconus cum sua
diaconisaa, ant subdiaoonus cum
foa subdiaconissa, annum inte-
grum exoommonicatus habeator.''
Labbe. CandL Tom, 5. p. 858.
Nor can the deaconesses of the
primitive ages be taken as any
precedent for such a custom : for
independently of their functions
being strictly kept separate from
any matter appertaining to the
priesthood, or to the public ser-
vice of the Church, and being
limited to the performance of mere
secular duties, such as visiting the
sick, and catechizing women, &c.
it is very doubtful whether they
received imposition of hands. I
cannot enter into this question,
but would refer the reader to Ba-
ronius, $ub an. zxxiv. and to the
19th canon of the council of Nice,
with the notes of Balsamon and
Zonaras, in Bevereg. Pandect
Tom. 1 .p. 82. And even if after
all, there may seem to be a ba-
lance of evidence in favour of some
imposition of hands, yet this was
in the way of a benediction, and
not of ordination. See Justellus,
BibL Jur. Canon, tom. I. p. 75.
Casalius, de tacr. Chrigt riHbus:
pan. 2. cap. xxix.
IPreltmtnarp Di00ettation.
them were the following. Illegitimacy : as
lifted by the Winchester canons, in 1308 : ** De
"^»£riiM^ ' — ejus quanta sit virtus in Dei ecclesia,
^^ hoe Betcile cemitur, quod sola proles, qu» in fide
iho^ g^S^tur, ad dignitates ecclesiasticas admittitur ;
^ gjiter genita, sine dispensatione canonica, ab hujus-
modi» reprobatur."** And by a provincial canon of
^^i^^hbishop Edmund, in the preceding century : upon
which I quote Lyndwood. " Tales, [i: e: qui de non
Witimo matrimonio nati sunt,] ordinari non debent.
Pieitur enim communiter per doctores, quod illegitime
nati non possunt ordinari ad sacros ordines sine dis-
pensfttione Papse, nisi ingrediantur religionem, quo
casu possunt ad omnes sacros ordines promoveri etiam
^XiC dispensatione. Possunt tamen illegitime nati
jlnti^' Book, 2. Chap, xxij. I
quote also this from the Manipu-
|u« Curatorum : ^ £t si forte in
tUquo capitulo mulier inveniatur
Ypeari diaconissa vel presbytera,
intelligendum est quod ilia yoca-
lur diaconissa, supra quam fun-
dabatur aliqua benedictio: pres-
bytera autem vocatur, quia secun-
dum morem primitive ecdesi»
^rat uxor presbyteri: vel forte
aliqua vidua de rebus ecclesiie
ouram babens ad instar matrisfa-
milias vocabatur presbytera. Et
lU exponenda sunt omnia capitula
qum loquuntur de ista materia.'*
/«it. 5. cap, T. Compare also
Uttillermus Farisiensis: «f^nyjo-
riYimtiiiw.yb/. xiy.
It is not necessary to dwell upon
the analogy sometimes insisted on,
iVom the circumstance that civil
power and jurisdictioh are exer-
cised by women : for the nature
of the ecclesiastical ministry, in-
stituted by our Blessed Lord, is
in fact so different, that the two
cases are not analogous. Some-
times the example of abbesses is
appealed to, but the decision upon
this point of the canonists is una-
nimous: ** iUarum potestatem non
esse versd jurisdictionis, qus vi-
delicet ex auctoritate clavium de-
scendat ecclesise concessa, sed ea-
rum munus ad vigilantiam referri,
ad curam quandam domesticam,
matemam et osconomicam."
Upon the whole question com-
pare the decision of Lyndwood.
Lib. I. TU.7. Sacerdotes. verb.
Masculi.
•• Wilkins, Cone, Tom. 2. p.
2d5.
flXBceiK oi 2)tliination« xcvii
promoveri ad ordines minores ex dispensatione epis-
copi."**
The children of serfs or villeins : of which we have
frequent examples in the earlier centuries. The 16th
of the famous articles of Clarendon decides, " Filii
rosticorum non debent ordinari absque assensu domini,
de cujus terra nati esse dignoscuntur." In the next
century, 1256 ; a canon of the diocese of Chiches-
ter: ^< Ut nuUus se nobis o£Ferat ordinandus, nisi
libera conditionis existens ; de legitimo matrimonio
natus, et examinatione canonica examinatus, et appro-
batus."^ From an allusion in a canon of the Exeter
synod of 1287, we learn, that in spite of all precau-
tions, such persons, by pretending that they were free,
and suborning witnesses, obtained ordination; to which
falsehood the penalty of excommunication was attached :
and some years before this time, it was ordered by ano-
ther council, that such persons should be suspended :
" Praecipimus itaque, quod sacerdotes, qui se noverint
filiossenrorum, et praeter conscientiam dominorum suo-
nim ordinatos — non exequantur sacerdotis officium,
donee nostrum super hoc ab eis fuerit consilium requi-
situm."^ I shall only add further upon this head, the
82nd of the apostolical canons, upon which probably, or
&t least upon similar reasons, the apparently harsh
" Lib. 1. Tii. 4. Eos qui. verb, the Concilia, torn. 2. p. 434. 496 :
Doo legitimo. Compare J. de the first of which excepts those
Athoo. cap. Sacer ordo. verb, il- illegitimates who were horn of
legitimos. Bulls are extant, con- adultery or incest,
ferring power upon hishops to ^ ^.,^j^^^ ^^^^ j.^ j
grant dispensauons, even to re- ^«g ggg
ceive the higher orders : as, for
example, two to the archbishop of •' Ibid. Tom. 2. p. 137. Tom.
Canterburj, in the year 1313; in /. p. 658.
VOL. III. h
xcviii Ptettniiistip DuMttation.
regalation was originally foimded. ^^ Servos in cle—
rum provehi sine yenia dominorom non permittlmiis
ad possessorom molestiani. Domorum enim eversi-
onem illud efficit/'*
Bat, that we may not delay to particularize all the&e
disqualifications separately, I shall cite two authorities
in which they are joined and named together. One
of these, of a very early date : firom the dialogue of
archbishop Egbert: the xvth interrogation. ^^ Pro
quibus criminibus nuUus sacerdos potest fieri, vel pro
quibus jampridem ordinatus deponitur? Rcsponsio.
Hujusmodi tunc ordinatio episcopi, presbyteri, vel dia-
coni, rata esse dicitur : si nullo gravi facinore probatur
infectus, si secundam non habuit [uxorem] nee amarito
relictam; si pcenitentiam publicam non gessit, nee
uUa corporis parte vitiatus apparet ; si serrilis aut ex
origine non est conditionis obnoxius ; si curiae proba*
tur nexibus absolutus ; si adsecutus est literas ; hunc
elegimus ad sacerdotium promoveri. Pro his vero
criminibus nullum licet ordinari, sed promotos quosque
dicimus deponendos; idola scilicet adorantes; per
aruspices incantatores captives se diabolo tradentes ;
^ I cannot refrain from quoting same purpose : <' Fideles decet ea
Balsamod upon this : "Hie autem fiigere, quae scandala generent all-
canon nolens nostris fratribus ali- quibus. Alienum yero servum
quid a nobis offendiculi afferri, contra domini sententiam clericum
non permittit ut alienus servus in fieri, causa est scandali, atque mo-
clerum promoveatur, etiamsi sit lestise. — Quod si senrus gradu sa-
prudentissimus et dignus ; — ad cro dig^us existimetur, episcopum
exemplum autem scriptum est et de eo negotio cum domino com-
quod factum est in Onesimo. — municare oportet.*' Bevereg.
Quare nee tibertas, nee sacerdo- PandecU Tom* 1. /». 54« The
tium, neo aliquid aliud dominum canon itself, I should observe, re-
ignorantero a servi sui dominio fers to the oase of Onesimus ;
abalienant.** And Zonaras to the " noster quoque Onesimus."
iDtBim of iSDminatlon. xdx
fidem 8uam fsiso testimonio expugnantes ; homicidiis
vel fomicationibus contaminatos ; furta perpetrantes ;
sacrum veritatis nomen perjurii temeritate yiolantes/'^
The other, a canon of the proyincial council under
Stephen Langton : '' Minores clerici ad inferiores gra-
das non admittantur, nisi idoneos habeant procuratores,
et per testimonium eorundem admittantur. NuUus
simoniacus, homicida, excommunicatus, aut suspensus,
fararius, sacrilegus, incendiarius, aut falsarius, aut
aliter hujusmodi canonicum impedimentum ad quos-
cmique ordines praesumat accedere«"^^
I believe that it may be asserted, that at no time
after Christianity became fixed, and spreading, among
the Anglo-saxons, was the necessity overlooked of a
dtle^^^ that is, of a nomination to some post of duty,
previously to the actual reception of Holy Orders.
The council of Calcuith, in the eighth century, decreed, .
that all priests and deacons ^^ in illo titulo perseverent,
ad quern consecrati sunt.'* And before this, the ex-
cerpts of Egbert, (citing a Chalcedonian canon) say ;
'' Ut nullus absolute ordinetur, et sine pronunciatione
loci, ad quem ordinandus est." The term absolute is
* Thorpe. Ancient Laws, Vol, oculi,** cap. De setate et qualitate
2. p. 93. ordinandorum.
^ *^ Nota, quod titidus, in jure
* Wflkina. Cone- Tom* Lp. diversimode sumiiur. Est enim
595. See Lyndwood, Lib, 1. Tii, Htulus quandoque idem quod de-
o; upon the aimilar coDBtitution tentatio. Et quandoque ponitur
of Walter Rejrnold : and the com- pro causa qua dominium trans-
raentary, already mentioned, of fertur. Quandoque tiitdiu did-
John de Athon, on Otho's con- tur signum, alias apsum henefid-
nitntion, De ecrutinio ordinan- um, alias ipse ordo ecclesiasticus,
dorum. A very long and detailed vel quslihet dignitas, vel prselatio.
aecoant of the canonical unpedi- etc.'* Lyndwood. lib* 1. tit. 8.
Qkeots is given in the *^ Pupilla Cum a jure. verb. uUo Utulo.
c Ipteliminarp Z>t00ettatjon.
explained by its use in the following canon from thi
council of London, 1126. "Nullus in presbyterum
nullus in diaconum, nisi ad certum titulum ordinetur
qui vero absolute fuerit ordinatus, sumpta careat dig
nitate.** This is not to be so interpreted as to mean
timt his orders, so received, were invalid ; but that h
wiu) not to enjoy the dignities and privileges attaches
to his degree. Again, the sixth of the council of Lou
don, in 1200; " Firmiter observari prsecipimus, ut s
opiKcopus aliquem sine titulo certo in diaconum, ve
piH^shytorum ordinaverit, tamdiuei subministret, done
oi iu aliqua ecclesia convenientia stipendia militis
olorioali a^siignet, nisi forte talis, qui ordinatur, extite
int» qui do sua vel patema hs^editate subsidia vits
|uvui\t habore. Item in subdiaconi ordinatione statu
iuuin I adjungenteS) ut si archidiaconus citra specials
uuuKhUum episcopi sui aliquem praedictorum ordina
tioni prcesentaverit, et is ad ejus prsesentationem ordi
niitug fuorit, praxiict» poense subjaceat." Once more
tho »ynod of Exeter, in 1 287 : " Caveant ad sacroi
iM\Unoa promovendi, ut titulum habeant sufficientem
nine quo omnibus ad sacros ordines accedere interdici
u\uii fat'ultatem/'^*
The possession of a title, by every candidate foi
or<U>i's, as insisted on so universally, sprung not onl]
(mi boforo said) from the desire that he should hav(
mnuo iwmtHliate field or scope for his labours, but als(
to vhwk the enerease, which was becoming excessive
about tho seventh and following centuries, of unem
ployed clergy. Unemployedi because they eithei
would not seek for, or could not obtain, cures or bene
w Wilkint. Cone. Tom, 1. p. 147. 104. 408.506. Tom. 2. p
la;.
iDf&ce» of 2)rDination. ci
fices. There were so many privileges, and exemptions
from civil jurisdiction, which at that time began to
be attached to the spiritualty, tiiat men were eager to
receive orders, merely that they might enjoy its pri-
A title, also, conveyed with it the customary sti-
pend, sufficient to provide the usual and proper ne-
cessaries of life. Otherwise, the Church would have
been overrun not only with idle, but with indigent
clei^. This is a point already touched upon in one
of the canons just quoted : and so also the Pupilla
oculi : '' Inquirant etiam examinatores de titulo ordi-
nandi, et si habeat patrimonium proprium unde poterit
sifitentari competenter : — quia si ordinetur sine titulo
tenetur episcopus sen praesentator ei necessaria provi-
dere/'^' And John de Athon justly says, that any
arrangement with a bishop, or patron, not to press or
in^t upon this claim, would be of the nature of simony :
^ Ordo namque sacer sine titulo, i: e: beneficio dare
Hon debet, etc. — Nee tamen potest ordinandus repro-
mittere ordinanti, vel praesentanti, de non inquietando
eos in forma, absque specie simoniae ex utraque parte.*'
The title also, must not be a feigned one. " Et vero.
i: e: non ficto, alias ordinans talem, se obligat. Sed
nanquid sufficiat ad excusationem ordinantis quod or-
dinandus hujusmodi suo titulo oblato asserat se conten-
tom ? quia volenti non fit injuria, etc. Tu die contra,
cum ibi hoc praecavendum sit indecentiae clericali.
^ Par»' vij. cap. 3. H. Some ledge, but upon his saooessor. See
?o w &r as to say that a person Bonadoa. Disp. viij. Tom. I. p.
«0 ordained, has a like claim, in 229. Hostiensis does not think
cue of death, not only upon a In- the successor is liable, cit. ibid.
^iop's heirs, which all acknow-
cii IpreUminarp IDifimtsMon.
Item hujusmodi remissio expressa simoiiiam inducere
ergo tacite non censetur subintelligi. £t mtellig<
quod de hnjusmodi titulo certo ordinandus debet facei
fidem per aliqua sufBicientia documenta, sc. per teste
Upon the much disputed question of the propriet
of conferring orders, whether two or more, at on
time, I must content myself with extracting one coi
stitution only, a long one, of archbishop Peckham, s
Lambeth, a. d. 1281. *^ Cum secundum doctores ci
tholicos militia clericalis septem muniatur ordinibu
singulorum characteribus in anima consignatis, pe
tingulos etiam augmentum recipiens gratise, nisi ordi
nati ficte ordinem suscipiant crimine irretiti, expedi
plurimum ipsos ordines minime recipere inculcates
quoniam inculcatio reverentiam minuit, et gratian
per ctmsequens, quae per irreverentiam repercutitur a1
ingratia. Contra dignitatem igitur tarn reverentissim
OMO dignoscitur sacramenti, quinque simul ordines
iicilicot ordines non sacros cum uno sacro, alicui un:
homiui exhibere ; unde in nonnullis aliis provinciii
((uatuor minores ordines non simul faciliter conferun
turi ut aacondentos clerici ad Christi ministeria quas
graduuui canticum continentia, cum probati extiterim
in nihioribus oflSciis, gradatim demum procedaat ac
ln^jura. Quia igitur ex singulis ecclesiis, quae pia
quff) religiosa, qua>que honesta sunt, tenemur eligere
et ea tanquam fasciculum in Anglorum mentibus col
Hgaret pro^cipirous, ut episcopi in his sequantur ca-
nonical aunctioncs ; minores etiam ordines, quando id
potent fieri, bono modo, pro sacramenti reverentia sen
^ In oonilit. Othonis. Z># tcruHnio ardinand. Verb, titulo et
vero.
fl)iBce0 of fl>rMnation.
cm
necessitate dentur saltern aliqaoties combinati, et re-
cipientes eos, sen simnl, sen sigillatim, in vulgari lin-
gna pnblioe instrnantur de distinctione ordinum, offi-
cionun et charactemniy ac de profectu gratise, quae in
singulis ordinibus continetur, et digne accedentibus
angmentatur/' ^*
I have placed in the note below, some important
obserrations of Lyndwood, bearing upon the same
point. And to the like purpose is the following from
the Pupilla. ^^ Potest quis omnes minores ordines
recipere eodem die nisi consuetude esset repugnans,
cujus contrarium forte scandalum generaret. Sed
onus ordo sacer cum minoribus vel duo sacri nuUo
* WHkins. Cone. Tom. 2. p.
5d. Lyndwood says, upon the
words Cananicas sanctUmes:
^ Hie ant qiueris de solis roinori-
bos ordinibus oonferendis, aut de
conferendis solis majoribas, aut
de conferendis tarn minoribus
qnam majoribos. Et scias, quod
diTersis et separatis personis sin-
gnlariter possont singuli ordines
eodem die conferri. Sed qusestio
nostra prooedit, an plures ordines
possont simul eodem die conferri
imi personse ? et quantum ad ma-
jores ordines die breviter, quod
Don licet omnes, nee etiam duos
simul eodem die conferre. An
antem omnes minores ordines pos-
sont sinml uni persons conferri,
dicont doctores» quod quatuor pos-
suDt simul conferriy si talis sit
consnetodo patriae. — Sed an prima
tODsora possit cum aliis quatuor
nrnnl eodem die conferri, sunt
opiniones. — Mibi videtur, quod
opinio Hostiensis intellig^ potest
vera, ut scilicet in generali cel6-
bratione ordinum prima tonsura
non detur cum aliis quatuor in
aperto: potest tamen eodem die
ante inchoationem misss celebra-
tionis ordinum private conferri.
Sed nunquid cum uno de minori-
bus ordinibus possit eidem perso-
nse eodem die conferri ordo sul-
diaconatus ? Hostiensis dicit plane
quod non: et videtur hoc satis
decisum in capit. Cum H, ubi
delictum talis patet ex tribus.
Primo, quia recipient! ordinem
subdiaconatus cum miuore ordine
eodem die imputatur temeritas.
Secundo, quia ejus excessus mag-
nusetmultusessejudicatur. Ter*-^
tio, quia ab executione ordinis bus-
cepti suspenditur, ut ibi patet.*'
Ub.b. Tit. 11.
CIV
IpreUminarp Ditctcettatton.
modo uni eodem die conferantur. £t qui contra banc
formam furtive ordines receperit debet deponi."^*
From these, and other testimonies, if it was neces-
sary to appeal to them, not omitting that of the oflSce
below, p. 157, it is quite clear, that long before the
reformation, the minor orders, whatever the theory
may have been, had, in fact and practice, fallen into
dkuse, in the church of England, as now they also
have in the church of Rome. The names were
retained, and the clergy required to pass through
them," before the reception of the diaconate or priest-
hood : but as the names and titles were all which had
survived the long lapse of time, it was a wise course
to remove so unserviceable a remnant from the revised
ordinal of our church. These minor orders, and I
now include the subdiaconate, were not of divine in-
sfttution ; ^® claiming, (and truly, it is not to be de-
* Pars, vij. cap. 3. B.
" See the Pupilla: Pars. vij.
cap. 1. F. "An superior ordo
possit recipi inferiore non recepto ?
Isti perfect! ordines secundum in-
stitutionem ecclesise recipi debeant
secundum quendam ordinem inci-
piendo." And it is decided that if
this rule had not been followed,
the person so transgressing would
require a dispensation. It would
appear also, that if a priest had
not received the diaconate (for
example), he was to receive or-
dination to it, but without itera-
tion of the priesthood.
^ Cardinal Bona confesses this :
" Tertia classis ministrantium cle-
ricos minorum ordinum complec-
titur; acolythos, etc: quos anti-
quissimos esse, et ab apostoUs»
vel ab immediatis eorum succes-
soribus institutos doctores scho-
lastici asserunt, sed non probant.
Rerum Hturg, lib. 1. cap, 25. 17.
Peter Lombard also, speaking oi
the higher orders, acknowledges :
" Hos solos primitiva ecclesia le-
gitur habuisse, et de his solis pi«-
ceptum apostoli habemus. Sub-
diaconos vero et acolythos, P»^ ,
cedente tempore, ecclesia sibi con-
stituit." Sent, lib, iv. Dist^^-
And once more, before his time
Amalarius : " Notahdum est, eos
ordines, qui potissimum necessani
sunt in ecclesia, apostolum Pa*^' ;
lum denominasse et eorum roori'S
]
tXBtts Of iDtHiiuition. cv
nied) a Teiy high anUquity, they nevertheless fell
short of the apostolical age. Scripture is silent about
them : nor do I remember that eiUier S. Clement, or
S. Ignatius, in his genuine epistles, or S. Polycarp, or
S. Justin, or S. Irenseus alludes to, or mentions them
m any way, and fieir less therefore do they insist on
them. When they were at last adopted, various coun-
tries differed as to the number, and the offices, and the
dignity of the several minor orders. Nor can Uiere
be refused to any branch of the Catholic Church, the
same right and power to lay aside these orders, as to
receive and institute them. If again, the necessities
of any time should call for it, there can be no just
reason why one or more of them should not be re-
sumed, wi^ newly defined duties, not merely nomi-
nal, but to be actually performed. This would be a
real and not an idle folloMring of the practice of an-
tiquity, by an acknowledgment of the peculiar wants
and requirements of the age, and an energetic endea-
roor to meet and supply them. It is not reasonable
to suppose that always the same divinely instituted
defnnxisse, sine qoibus non potest Compare the statements laid down
rite immolatio altaris celebrari, in the ** Necessary Doctrine ; **
scilicet, sine sacerdote et diacono. art. Of Orders, " To these" of
Ut siue retractatione sacerdos vi- priests and deacons " the primi-
vkt circa hostias, necessarius est tiue churche dyd adde and con-
Saconus ad ministrandum ea, qu» jojne certaine other inferiour and
sunt sacerdoti : caeteri lower degrees, etc" foL xxxvj.
ordines his adjecti sunt. Cres- So also, in its corresponding place,
oraCe ecclesia, crevit officium ec- " The Institution.'* Bishop Bon-
riesiasticum : ut multitudini ec ner, in hb '' Necessary Doctrine/'
Gtesiae subveniri posset, adjiciuntur does not in his exposition upon
i&feriores in adjutorio prseposito- ^* the sacrament of orders," notice
Tran/' De off. eccL Lib. 2. cap. 6. the minor orders*
BAL JPatr, Auct torn. I. p. 880.
CXI
*z£ SKC^rw. prwsew mad elfin iwr. would be
e §a&:xcz i:r ibe wck «f c^ nnkliy: once it
i:^fti ttrc 2k> be ax jai Jiot^er aid. «pon the au-
tbicrrraDi vaSfr ibe wisiMB cc oe cfcarciu was giren :
^<> s&Ltonntis^ smeraiioiis. But
rbl-^ «kiirioaal aaastaBce had
or wixa. br ^radvai decay, the <»igiiial
pvrpose azad ead <{ siach appccmsniis had either been
coQTcned icio the egienRase of an alreadj too great
cxces of c^remonv. and Tain $apcr§titi<MU or into the
idle recaining^ of the naaaes oobr without the offices ;
it woold hare been eqnally onreasonaUe to haTe con-
tinued, as it were^ in mockety* so mere a shadow of
what had once be» good.
Before we leaxe the minor orders altogedier, I wonld
take firom .£Ifiic's pastoral epistle, an account of their
duties» as ther were regarded in the Ai^lo-saxon age.
^ Ostiaritts is the doorkeeper, who holds the keys of
the clrarch« Lect<H* is the reader, who reads in church.
Exoreista is an adjutcnr, who reads over men diseased
in mind, and the infirm. Acoluthus is he, who bears
the light at God s ministries. Subdiaconus is the
under deacon, who bears the chalice and the dish at
the mass, and ministers to the deacon/'^
^ Thorpe. Ancient Laws. roL vas superius, unde lavandis ma-
2. p» 379. tubus aqua infunditur.** EpisU 13.
Archbishop Lanfranc explains And Joan, de Janua. *' Aquima-
the distinction of the aquamanile, nile, dicitur res, super quod cadit
which was given, at their ordina- aqua, qua abluuntur dig^ti sacer-
tlon, to the subdeacons. " Vas dotum post sumptionem corporis
InferiuB, in quod manibus infusa Christi.** cU. Ducange, Glossa-
•qua dclabitur. Urceolus vero, rium.
iDiBce0 of iDtHtnation. evil
CHAPTER VI.
WE proceed now to deacons, concerning whom,
the excerpts of archbishop Egbert, quoting a
Carthaginian canon, decree: ^^nacuit at ante xxy.
annos setatis, nee diaconus ordinetur, nee virgines
consecrentur, nisi rationabili necessitate cogente."^
But as time went on, an earlier limit was allowed : as
is clear from the Pupilla, in a place which specifies
also the ages at which the inferior orders might be re-
ceived: and I therefore quote it ^Ordinandus in
exorcistam, lectorem, sen ostiarium debet esse major
infante, i. major septennio. Et similiter ille qui pri-
mam tonsuram suscipit ordinandus in acolytum debet
esse major xiiij. annis. Item major xvij. annis potest
ordinari in subdiaconum. Major etiam xix« annis po-
test ordinari in diaconum : et major xxiv. annis in sa-
cerdotem : et major xxx. annis potest esse episcopus." '
As to their disabilities, the chief assumption by dea-
cons seems to have been, the heariug of confessions :
this is complained of and prohibited by the Norwich
canons of 1257. ^^Audivimus quoque, quod quidam
sacerdotes faciant sues diaconos audire confessiones
parochianorum suorum ; quod quam sit absurdum non
opus est dicere, cum evidenter yerum sit, quod diacouis
Don est tradita potestas, nee quaerat ex hoc nisi occa-
sionem aut spatium intendendi negotiis secularibus.
Propterea firmiter inhibemus, ne diaconi confessiones
1 Thorpe. Ancient Laws. vol. 2./>. 110. xciij.
* Lib, vij. Cap. 4. A.
.1
ftL&V». vV
^iMtctatton^
wu. jur 7«9mt;eiicS;» inimiguit, aut alia sacra-
uvn^k ti t.>ir-^ar^ ^fiae cocKCism sunt solis sacerdotibus
It t,>vr>u^v ' rie rvifcier will observe, that in the
%.s ■ w :'c >.>te^ tt .f A i«(ftftcvxi's presuming to hear con-
VXSS.X iftv >- i.'.— ou.v^I rKber to the idleness or secular
**^N>..vit vi -U^ :so*fr5or prifftst : which nevertheless
^ xi V. ^A >'v.*t?^ Sf J2:rrti!cir^r deacon: in the following
,^v\^ V^\cv^-^ ,.c -{i^ <\:]iod of Exeter, a,d. 1287f we
Ktv. : V n-iv vv irtv'Kr^^lSrr torbidden, without the as^
N:.^ »»t»v>tv ^K jut* si>*vuil v^ta:!^ for the offence: " Et
it .vv\^vi t.Vi> ^$«tv%2^I^<;:w inlmores et superiores
^•''tv^%^tKa >iJtv ir^taocOL. nee inferior usurpet offi-
vxUv%* v.i^vx'v'x-^s. ^c ^,tui5vai> aclibos contingant ec-
vA^xvviv,% >^nv'vjk ^^.ur^Hjci; dnniter iohibemus, ne
v\%v\^t. >\M.v>5>iv 4tvs ij:jr..i::x5^ |t«nitentiasve injungant,
vv"^ viv<ri it .i.5v;.'v<tv^ J6J.; ;jil\viuai odSlcla exerceant, quae
vv- V vtvvsvvv vuK >u^; wix-y^ssfc."* And we learn
iK^4* >v ^ ,,,^^^ ^ . ,^ ^ttxi«B$5wy of Burton, that this
v^^xu 4iv . tvv v^^ti^^; ^v^jj^K ^^* ^>5^ diocesan articles of
s K^^ . \, v,,^ ^.^, ^ \^ >i>Xv \.irv\j^cs;e in 1252 : " An
yv *s\v:4v ^ w. .< >^ N\v:\>5>^,*a!C^ x^ ^i;ji miuistrent sacra-
\\* V ..vx V .*vx • ,»^ *, 5p^ :$ett:^ itt vbuv-li deacons could thus
' ^^ Vr ^a£^ ^^ W curates Bi that age,
\ : s*» * .,. \\ ^ ^ ^v » iw^ OJferaM from that in
^ H^ '* ^ V^v>\v >s»»i>^ I'rtt^ %^v^ Wfc^ aie «ow so often, and
^ ^ ,^v \ x.Kv V\\v^ >N^ ^u%Hj^ 5tiilu^vi.l\ &v«a the force of cir-
^<vvs4V^^^'>^ '^ >i'^vv*»\ s»4 X\kwMivN>i. v-tiJte^jtav-yrj $o oftexu styled cu-
Nv^vv^v^ ^^^^' ^vv-Vvv^o\, MkSi^^ \vV>\H»* n>ftjk I ik» ttol lemember» nor
Uvv^KvH^ ^^ ^^ siv^'^s Wvv t^ <^M»<yt>f^ tktt k vould be easy, to
uv>vAoh \ ^ vvWK ^w^^vvs<^ %u; W wv^ibce aa ia$tance of a deacon
U\A\W v^ vH^AvS^\»x ^ ^-cMt>A\x^ i "* ^j^^xa^^ the sv4e charge of a pa-
VsU^v^uV ^^^^^^^' ^^^^^ ^kmtHa^v* *r- tv^ » the tune of Ljudwood,
»v\^S ^^^*^ ^^"^^^ '^v^^t*^^<" ttKt «^wv^ Ik* that short time, after
Mu ht h^"*^^' vHH^tW^Kux$. IW^ th^ p«v««tttaiii» lo a benefice» before
fl)ffice0 of 2)tUntition« cix
But, after all, these various canons must have been
directed to the unwarranted hearing of confessions:
because, in certain cases of great necessity, and in
those only, power to do so was given to deacons, by a
provincial constitution of archbishop Edmund. " De
poenitentia prsecipimus : quod diaconi pcenitentias dare
non praesumant, nisi in his casibus : cum sacerdos non
potest, vel absens est : vel stulte, vel indiscrete non
vult : et mors imminet segroto." It would seem to be
allowed only that the confession should be heard ; no
power of giving absolution was granted, or the sem-
blance of it ; and in fact» these extreme cases did not
place a deacon in a higher position, than, under the
same circumstances, a mere layman. For thus Lynd-
wood says, upon the word " aegroto" in the above :
'* Qui desiderat confiteri. Tali namque casu potest
non solum diaconus, sed etiam laicus confessionem
aegroti audire ; immo et mulier hoc potest. Et hoc
verum, ad ostendendum fidem sacramenti. Sacra-
mentum tamen deficit, quia nuUus potest vere absol-
vere nisi sacerdos." ^
I shall add one more particular only, directed towards
the proper administration of the blessed Eucharist to
the sick : in which the blame must be attributed, it
would appear, altogether to the negligence or careless-
ness of the parish-priest. *^ Caveant presbyteri, ne
ad visitandum infirmos se exhibeant difficiles ;
reeeption of priest's orders. The mite oT which they might exercise
term curacy is to be understood, the privileges and functions of
as regards deacons, in the sense their order,
of ** title'' or place of ministra- * Lib.S, Tit. 24, Baptisterium.
tian to which they were ordained Cf. Lib, 5. Tii, 16. De poni-
or appdnted, and within the li- tentia.
ex iptettminatp Dumettatiom
necy sicut a quibusdam hactenus est prsesumptum» mit-
tant cum eucharistia diaconos ad infirmos.'^ This is
one of the canons of a diocesan synod of Chichester,
A.D, 1289.^
We must now proceed to some matters connected
with the duties and qualifications of the next and
higher order, the priests. As to the age, earlier than
which they were not to be ordamed, 1 have already
spoken, p. cvii. In the middle of the eighth century,
the council of Cloveshoo, gives the following admoni-
tion : ** Octavo monuerunt capitulo : ut presbyteri in-
desinenter reminiscant, ad quod divina ordinatione
prae cseteris promoti sint ; quod Dei videlicet ministri
et dispensatores mysteriorum Christi vocantur ; et
tunc 'quaeritur inter dispensatores, ut fidelis quis in-
veniatur ; ' undo sciant se necessario pro Dei intuitu
debere a secularibus negotiis causisque, in quantum
praevaleant, vacare ; altaris officium divinique cultus
obsequium summa intentione persolvere ; oratorii do-
mum, et cuncta ad cultum ipsius pertinentia, sub sua
cura conservare ; lectioni, orationi, missarum celebra-
tioni, psalmisque canendis invigilare." " The canon
then proceeds to some particular duties in the case of
priests attached to monasteries: and is followed by
several other canons of no little interest, to which I
must be content to refer the student. Extracting one
particular only : namely that priests were to learn and
be able to expound, in the vulgar tongue, the solemn
part of the Liturgy: not only the Creed, and the
Lord's Prayer, *^ sed et sacrosancta quoque verba, quse
in misssB celebratione, et officio baptismi solenniter
' WUkins. Cone. torn. 2. p. 170.
" Ibid. torn. 1. p. 96.
S>fBtt» of jDtHinatiom cxi
dicuntur." This rule is of much importance^ in its
bearing upon the Anglo-saxon doctrine of the celehra-
tion of the holy Eucharist.
Before we pass on to other details, I would here
make an observation on the rite, practised in the Eng-
lish church from the most remote antiquity, of anoint-
ing the hands of persons, to be ordained priests. The
reader will see in the notes below, frequent remarks
upon certain parts of the ordinal, which appear to
have been originally introduced into the Anglo-saxon
pontificals, from the more ancient Forms of the Bri-
tish church. There is no manuscript extant, of any
foreign church, with the exception of the sacramentary
of S. Gregory, older than the pontificals of archbishops
Egbert and Dunstan, in which this rite is prescribed :
in both of those it is ordered, together with unction of
the head, which last is not noticed in the sacramen-
tary just named. In some pontificals of the Galilean
church, of the 10th century^ examined by Martene, it
also occurs, and probably was adopted from the al-
ready established Anglo-saxon practice. And it is
further a very remarkable circumstance, that between
the time of S. Gregory and the tenth century, the
unction even of the hands was discontinued according
to the use of the church of Rome. For in the ninth
century, pope Nicolas I. says «in an epistle ; " Prsete-
rea sciscitaris utrum soils presbyteris, an et diaconibus
debeant cum ordinantur manus chrismatis liquore per-
ungi. Quod in sancta hac Romana, cui Deo autore
deservimus, ecclesia, neutris agitur."*
* EpUt. 39. ConeiL GalL tonu portance, the arguments of Mo-
3. The student should consult rinus» de sacria ordin. Exerc. vi.
upon this point, one of some im- Cap. 2. of Menard, in his notes
THirBifftifwPr
^ irin^ in^ Jiau} ■'HWhih of ^figKA councils, di-
:TP-*c-i Tj -s«f nreTtHitiiJii ot sa afaoBe^ not unlikelT to
rDT^^ . oaane-;^ -ne juunng of rectories by persons
:i^t M jTzv^ ^ ip-iers. Eence it was ciijoiiiedy that all
T^r».'rafc. tnd -^it-ar?*. javintr cure of souls^ siioiild be or-
Lumri ^rre^^s^ -rimm a oenain tune after presenta-
-I- a 1» "He >^e?icr«. nr ihe presentation would be void.
3iic -I -^^TSiv *iiar iome. jirhoo^ they so far obeyed
-tie^* .-MK'Osv K -Xi tf^*ape Jeprivadoo, yet neglected
-trv=r L;::t-5% uid r^HLstiti j^ culebrate the holy Com-
Tiii:::- .:• I ^jOi^ juoie x scinite of the diocese of Ex-
=1*-; a ::i^ '•^-ur li*^r, wiii.a fallT states this practice,
fciia -• -rrr- t^ in •* t^tiuniaxn aatilTrimuSy qaod qaan-
*.;iua "»*-'vr-^ :?»vlesiarini inec«i pcena^ statati infra
^i.::iuxtk ^ vuia^'H? ^sUstrOTti rvgiminis» se fecerint in
,,^.^,^«^ -v'^^ irdnarr ;. miasanon tamen solennia dif-
xr-im .-ttorin* Ter ^nnrrora diutnma; p«r hoc ex-
„^^^ ~ .t atv's. latJ^L in ^nfcicto statuto nihil cautum
it» :n:^!5?^r^^tt sjicaiuis- rvwrimr: banc excnsationem,
iia ^!^ K\ui>i£n;. ^xUliOl p»'ci:K excitant, firivolam re-
-•^vufttv's^ ^cictn nu& :ir aa^::wn inSra dimidium annum
-^>^ ^ri rtion sui^vrrxiKai nii eanonicnm habuerint
:tt v^r ttcTium :iu;ssBS^ cvLebcire non omittant. Alio-
*vt t Hr«t\**K'*.'rrLTi <ucrxat firoiotns decreyimus, sibi
^i>v--$'v«x^.^ ii rtvv s;tck\i iicram est devote comple-
v*
s^ V.V s;tv^^.mn- :t.- V S O-^ ^ V:s :r» imctioii was not ob-
.,^ f ^ ;?^ »* ^*^*^ **^ ^ ^^ s^nneNi: ^y the other, to prove
h^.hk m r»-* ♦•-•* ^ ** ^^ ^^ CK»«rr. The passage is
Wf ^^-«t^^ a-* ^ :s vVit<tti* -^ X«f cnim et ordo clarior le-
,v*^ x --V ^'•v^ v*» ^' '•^ >^^-^i v,s«cm. et dignitas amplior se-
^M 'V^^ ^ * ^- «^"^ *» ^^ ^**^^ xv«»» «t sacratior est uDctio
W* v^ S Iv^ ^^vV <*TV*<V sMniMum, quia crux tua om-
^^^HVi^. V* *-«»*W w^ Vt K^c^ B:«iKv=sheocdictiooinii." Serm.
2)ffice0 of £Drtitnation* cxlli
verint; nee postquam semel celebraverint, incipiant
tunc cessare ; sed sub pcena prsedicta frequenter stu-
deant celebrare/'**
But except in the cases of persons thus presented
to benefices, a very wise rule, if it was fully carried
out, (which I should doubt could have been at any
time) prohibited priests from undertaking the sole
cure of a parish, for one year after their ordination.
I again quote the same synod of Exeter. " Cum sit
ars artium regimen animarum, illud juvenibus et inex-
pertis committere valde reputamus absurdum, donee
per merita virtutum et experientiam diutinam digni
efficiantur ad tanti oneris sarcinam supportandam.
Quapropter statuimus, ne quisquam presbyterorum
primo ordinationis suse anno ad curam parochialem
oUatenus admittatur; illis tamen duntaxat exceptis,
qui tenentur propriis ecclesiis deservire." And, once
more upon this point, in the year 1308, a synodical
constitution of Henry Woodloke, bishop of Winches-
ter: *''Inbibemus etiam, ne quis sacerdos, exceptis
rectoribus aut vicariis ecclesiarum, qui propriis tenen-
tur ecclesiis deservire, primo ordinationis suae anno,
euram parochialem admittat.""
Very early in the ecclesiastical history of the
church of England, we find steps taken to prevent
priests, wandering about from place to place, and ce-
lebrating wheresoever they would. The Dialogue of
archbishop Egbert has the following passage. " In-
krrogaiio. Si permittendum est presbyteris sive
peregrinis, sive nostri generis, passim ministrare
absque conscientia episcopi loci, in cujus dioecesi in-
terim demorantur, maxime sub laicis, nusquam sta-
• Ihid. torn. 2. p. 145. " Ibid, torn, 2. p. 149. 297.
VOL. in. i
vel B\y
i^'wri j%- a.
cnrcuin-
padmur,
t^fasaeoaaL episoopi
T^ears. die same pre
$79i»i of die diocese oi
T- -Firadter praeci-
jimlwanattis, ni
A Mv^vni Teniens^
prhis nobi^
vobis mstmnient^
Tsr:r:ist sos ordmatioiii!
^fysTrnZ.^ wm. T?=n3*-T 11 iJ. XROBS III ofders, thi
m^ rs^ -vas ^^^ L^^nr^:^ his a title '* dc
r^:^ z^sr^Z^'^^^ "* *^ -^ i»XL-«e die eonstitution ol
z^ii^CM^i- ^isier iif^rniuL 3l IS22, vliich he cites,
' ^\^tm. II -ait ±-SI. CBBOK rf
<-4; « ^xis»- «pt«». rf rue
-«ic3i^ Fr^ «nam die
sttbL sfic T^ preceding canon h
Ti5v aZ tkiags necessary foi
1^ SKnHMBt. SecoDdly, firon
1^ pautental of Egbert : *' Qois
qTie presbrter debet esse, sicu
Tocatas est, sacerdos." ibid, p
903. Upon wbkh a remark o
Lyndwood is apposite: when
^^•■Vwig of a certain canon, h^
sap : ^ Et nota, quod ilium quen
infta Tocat presbyterum, hie vocal
sacerdotem. Et (Ucitur sacerdoj
quasi sacra dans. Et sic hae dic<
tiones, presbyter et sacerdos, sy-
nonima sunt." Lib. 1. tit. 6
Sacerdotis. verb, sacerdotem loci
S>f&tt»of ©ruination* cxv
and portions of his gloss. "Ordinati in Hibemia,
Wallia," sen Scotia^ ^el alibi, sine Uteris ordinari-
orum suorum commendatitiis vel dimissoriis non ad-
mittantur a quocunque infra provinciam nostram ad
ordinis sic suscepti executionem, nisi magna necessitas
inducat : et tunc quod cum eis auctoritate sufficienti
fiierit dispensatum super executione ordinis memorati,
vel alias a suis ordinariis ordo sic susceptus ratificetur.
Proviso nihilominus quod nuUo modo admittantur,
nisi prius constiterit de eorum legitima ordinatione,
vitae munditia, pariter et literatura." " Ordinariorum
suorum. sc. episcoporum quorum sunt subditi. Com-
mendatitiis. Sic dictis quia continent testimonium
siye commendationem de vita, honestate, et moribus
ordinandorum. £t tales literse si essent perditse, pos-
sunt probari per testes. Et has non possunt concedere
inferiores episcopis, nisi hoc habeant de consuetudiiie
sive privilegio. Vd dimissoriis* Hae dicuntur, per
quas aliquis dimittitur a jurisdictione sive potestate
sui prselati, et dicuntur quandoque licentiales, quando
viz. licentia datur ad aliquid faciendum, utputa ordi-
nes ab alieno episcopo suscipiendos. Et has possunt
episcopi suis subditis concedere, sc. ut ipsarum vigore
ipsas obtinentes valeant ab aliis episcopis ordinari.
Vita munditia. Quae consistit in pluribus. Primo,
viz. quod eorum vita et conversatio sit casta : secundo,
quod sit in cibo et poj;u temperata : tertio, quod non
sit tabulis et commessationibus dedita : quarto, quod
^ Johnson observes '^ Sure the officiating in a diocese, by the
archbbhop had forgot that Wales bishop of which he was not ori-
«is part of his province." But ginally ordained, without license,
the object of the constitution is and examination,
general; to prevent any clerk
«\ «nrtJoiulHis «ssueU: quinto, quod se non immiBce-
«nt ca<it«us. vi» cantantur amatoria, vel exercentuT
tn>KO<«» : sex*»» qp^ «^ ebrietate omnino se a.l3sti<
iKNAnt'''*
I ^^Yl th>t delay to extract any of the canons w^bieZi
n^Uw^ to the iluty <rf preaching, from the time wlien
iW iXMxncil of Cloveshoo, a, d. 747, in its ninth eaj[ioii
%><\\t-nsl oxxT>' P"^^ «irefully and diligently to fulfil
iu ViH>i\ a l>^^^^ which the Church has always so
w^wh uxso^uxl on. it does not seem necessary to heap
\\\\ ^xuhtxriiit^ : 1 would rather quote the opinion of
Ou'^ iiixNdt o^K^ust^ as to some restrictions with r^ard
U\ iu ** Ni^a. <4^od non omnis qui vult praedicare^
Uob«^ A\l h\V admiui. Nam mere laicus nee pnblice
^uv )>riv*w* p^^>s4 preedicare, nee etiam mulier. 23.
^,>|, *^A*\^\ quod inteUigas ascendendo pulpitum, et
(^cUn^U^ $iertnoxH>m ad populum : loquendo de clericis
h^iW ^cir^x qxunl )>apa ubique potest prsedicare ; epis-
tH^|n >\MV mWu)\u> jH^^unt praedicare, nisi per dioeces-
luu^ ^\^^^hiU^AW^ur exproisse, juxta illud Alat. Euntcs
i$4 i#sM>*\,,N»'^ •ivnn\<fi'ii pradicaiey quod dictum fuit
api^ti^i^ iw quonuu loco suecedunt episcopi. Auc-
ttmtatt^m tauunx praxlicandi aliis dare non possunt,
ui^ iu pix^jmw diaH.x>siibus, Inferiores vero praelati,
give ourati, isiwbiUtisi sibi oommissis praedicare possunt^
otiamai fuorint diacoui tantum: aUis etiam offieium
prfcdieaudi innumittere possunt in cura eis commi^sa,
dum tamon tales sint» qui ad hoc approbati et vocati
fuerint, ut sunt doi^tores in theologia, vel alias per
episcopum approbati* Hi vero qui nee prselati nee
title.
^ Lib, 1. tit. 9. Cam quanta. Compare the next ch. of the same
le.
i)ffice0 of £Drtiination« cxvii
curati sunt, non possunt prsedicare nisi mittantur ab
his, qui hoc fisu^ere possunt."'*
It may appear scarcely necessary to state that severe
penalties were attached to the performance of priestly
functions by men who had not received the order of the
pri^thood : but I would quote two examples, in neither
of which, however, the punishment is specified. One
was brought before the convocation, sitting in S,
Paul's, in 1463. " Die sabbati, toto concilio, ut prius,
insimul congregate, adductus fuit coram domino et
confi^tribus suis quidam Simon Harrison, apparatu
fratris praedicatoris indutus, in ecclesia parochiali de
Lamehith, Winton. dioec. per familiares domini sus-
pecte in dicenda missa captus, qui solum, ut publico
asseruit et fatebatur tunc ibidem, in ordine acolytus
constitutus missas per longum tempus celebravit, ido-
latriam comjnittendo. £t hoc audito, dominus com-
misit eum confratri suo Willielmo Wintou. episcopo
puniendum."*^
The other example to which I alluded is a very
carious one, related in the chronicle of Henry de
Knyghtoif. ^' Hlis diebus (1391) erat quaedam ma-
troua in civitate Londoniensi quae habebat unicam
filiam quam instruxit ad celebrandum missam, et^
erexit altare in cubili suo secrete cum omatu suo, sic-
que fecit filiam suam multis diebus vestire se more
sacerdotis et ad altare accedere, et pro suo mode
missam celebrare : sed cum venisset ad verba sacra-
menti, prostravit se ante altare et sacramentum non
confecit, sed csetera misssB surgens usque ad finem
" Lyndwood. lib. 3. tit. 4. verb, auctorizatus est.
Praeterea. rerb. pnedicant. Cf. " Wilkina. Cone» torn, 3. p.
lib. 5. tit» 5. Reverendissimae. 585.
■r? mrxrx^ dbnee per
Tocatam
deTe-
iwiu et de
aiMWJca» eomae
i:ts :3cnr axmB flafarosmn
L ^e^ 'eiBe«.*~~'ux- -■ .^rm^ ^nius. ec epxlans de
^-"X zii -.:** r n.^* ^^^» tsiit mxn any cause,
..pirr^iir^v zrrr'— i^TT-* n "Ili* rwMving of their
-^isr*. I -^^' -EiTT-^r "Ti? n liiiwTniT consdtutioii of
^^ :--:■ ^ - — -r^ n zjt 7*ar lir*:^ •* Omnes qui
r-^ "^'''^•^-^iT. iL OTdnr iOff^TPrr.*. t^J ante, vel post
jf^^^:^:^ '^Sj*' »^r.'A. Triesar -•mnxaaee. nisi com eis
.Zs3-w<iji5r.jii fit*;rr enirts^ itr <*» tj^ cam eis dis-
^j^^jj^iT^ >.»'-*miiu ui a&-i '^^.'TuiiicBedcnimaanmsesse
^-r:tx&»*i a.oifr'. ^^mrf cii «CUT hoe legitinie fuerit
£cs:fei«=^=3L" l't^'il "ii^ Lj^£"»^ocd says : " Irregu-
,^;::r»L Qlje: u-mHO. Jki-ufcr; a rvgula, qnam statuit
x^^'^l'^ 4i^r7az*^i2L is crdhzanooe dericomm, cujus
^-^.^;^^:^ c^frr^:^ irre^daritas. Et nota quod irre-
,--^^*7ta§ €?it qaoddam impedimentiim proveniens ex
^Q5^7i£</De cxD^nncZj et non extenditnr, nisi quate-
^^i inTenhur jure inflicta. /n ordine suscepto. In
•^^,r^,r^,^ frHMnpieDdi ordines ; pone exemplum in sci-
^cwr ofdinato ab haeretico vel schismatico. Q^c/i
H nxTiiLone. Intelligas de solenni executione ; tali
xtvWUcet quae pertinet ad ordinem quem obtinet et
I' Script. X. torn. 2. p. 2738.
SMttst of iDtDinatton* cxix
sub radone ipsius ordinifi. Unde taHs irregularis de
quo hie loquitur, se inmiiscere non potest officio eccle^
siastico, ut videlicet publico et solemniter ministret in
ordiue suo tempore quo* dicuntur vesperse, matutinse,
msssdj yel alias hor» canonicse. Privatim tamen, et
per modum suffira^ potest dicere boras suas ad quas
tenetor ratione ordinis assumpti : et boc puto verum
» extra ecclesiam boc faciat : secus si in ecclesia quse
ad taiia deputatur. Potest talis tamen audire Divina
in ecclesia : boc verum si boc non faciat ex contemptu,
sed ex devotione. Et boc quod bic dicitur, viz. quod
in'egularis debet abstinere ab executione officii donee
fuerit cum eo dispensatumy non solum babet locum in
ordinato ad majores ordines, sed etiam ad mipores/'**
The constitution proceeds to specify several ways
in which irregularity and consequent suspension were
incurred : for example, homicide, advocacy in causes
of Uood, simoniacs, schismatics, &c. The whole title,
with Lyndwood's gloss, is well worth the considera-
tion of .the student, bearing as it does upon the pe*
^ties attached to mera suspension, which is not also
accompanied with the further penalty of excommuni-^
^on. The PupiUa has a chapter ^^ de suspensione ab
executione ordinis,'' in which the whole subject is very
Mly and accurately discussed.^^ The different severities
^f the degrees of suspension are explained ; as being
either perpetual, or temporary : from a benefice, or
from execution of spiritual functions, or from entrance
into any church : and I regret that my space will not
^ow me to do more than thus barely refer to that
part of the book.
Lib. 1. tit 4. Imprimis. ^^ Pars vij. Cap, 6.
cxx ipteUminat? Dusectatioiu
I Mhould have been glad also to have giTcn, although
^»ot MO iminediately connected with my snhgeot, yet il-
luM trail ve of it, some account of the various restrictaona
»*«4 rul«u laid down in the English councils, rrfating
*^> th« daily habit» and pursuits and occapalioos of the
i'U^ryry . y,\^^^ they might both properly and lawfully
^^"K'iKo in, and what they might not: also, some «rf the
tiiiitiy c!anons which were passed regulating the dress
^inc'h tlioy should wear. These, however, I must
\niHm by ; jjut in the note below are references to some
pUirciM ill Wilkius, where the matter is entered into :^
*^**<i if tlio rtittiler examines them, he will certainly ac-
l^HiiwUulKo, that on the present occasion, I could not
Uiivu cloyo justice to a subject so extensive, and of im-
l^^H'tuueo suttloiont to justify a detailed consideration in
^ ^^^\mvaio tioutiso,
I «Imll, thorofore, now proceed to some particulars,
^t^lttting to bishops. As to their consecration, it was
•^Iwiiyu inaistiul on, in the church of England, that
tboro should not be less than three bishops present,
*^nd usfeiistin);. And this from the time, when arch-
bishop Egbert, in his excerpts,^* quoted the Nicene
t^anon \ or up to that earlier age, when British
bishops, pronent at the council of Aries, agreed to this
J^ule, <* Ut shw tf'ibus tpiscopis nuUus episcopus ordi-
•0 Concilia, iom. 1. />• &74, Lih. vij. cap, 10. It would be
609, 652. 670. 706. 716. 732. an endless task to attempt to refer
Tom. 2. p. 4. &^« ^^^- ^^*^- ^^* ^ the foreign canonists. Van Es-
7 am. 8. p. 29. 61. 70. 586. 619. pen, Bonacina, Thomassin, Saus-
7om.4. p. 164. See Lyndwood sajus, &c: all of whom treat very
also, /•*. 3. '*'• ^- ^^ clericalis. li^ly of the subject
John de Athon. Cap. Quoniam " Wilkins. Cone. T<m. I. p.
fie habitu. The PiipiUa oculi. 107.
Con$ejcration of 3i0iiop0* cxxi
ftetur. De his qui usurpant sibi, quod soli debeant
episcopos ordinare^ placuit ut nullus hoc sibi prsesumat,
nisi assumptis secum aliis septem episcopis : si tamen
non potuerit septem, infra tres non audeat ordinare."^
I extract the following form of citation of a bishop
to consecrate and to assist, in the year 1293. " Ve-
nerabili in Christo patri, domino. R.^ Dei gratia
London, episcopo, devoti sui H. permissione divina
prior ecclesiae Christi Cant, et ejusdem loci capitulum,
salntem, et ad sinceree devotionis obsequia se paratos.
Quanto majorem devotionem erga nos et ecclesiam
nostram Cantuar. geritis, quam frequenti experimento
didicimus, tanto vobis honorem facere satagimus pras
cseteris ampliorem. Quia igitur discretus vir magister
W. de Marchia Bathon. electus, die dominica in festo
Pentecostes prox. ventur. in ecclesia nostra Cantuar.
prout scitis, Deo propitio, est in episcopum consecran-
dus, patemitati Testrae supplicamus, quatenus dictis die
et loco, omni excusatione remota, tantae solennitate per-
sonaliter interesse velitis, munus consecrationis electo
propriis manibus impensur. Quid autem super his
facere decreverit sanctitas vestra, per bajulum praesen-
tium nobis literatorie significetis. Dat. e/c."**
^ MajuL Cone. Tarn. 2. p. ^ Richard de Gravesend. con-
474. seer. 1280. Ob. 1308. Le Neve.
The clauae in the Act 25 Hen. ** Wilkins. Cone. Tom. 2. p.
VIII. cap. 20, which required 195. Other documents of much
foar bishops, was in case the cer- interest are printed in that place^
tificate of the 'election had not relating to the same consecra-
been sent to an archbishop; tion. The see of Canterbury
otherwise, two bishops, with the was at that time vacant: but it
archbishop, were to consecrate, was not upon that account only
See Gibson, Codex Juris Ecc. that the letter of summons runs
p. Ill, in the name of the prior and con*
"^ xxii iHiiiiHfiif Dte(ctation«
A;s^ to :b* rfmis». aac k. (he periods of the year, at
>«hivh iT^Hxenl ordinadoos were to take place, both
l$)u:umu2^'^ .lod Eie-Jii&niuxie' hare attempted to prove
that cutf ^ Joiimia ^^osicuor tempomm"' as fixed for that
^»ur^M$e% .irv ^> be acrribated to the days and the
^ttthortc^i of thi» spoetles^ Bat there is no evidence
>fchalv^vT. of *tty w*?brit. in feTour of this opinion,
vbhttst oa ih«» %^€aer haai» there is mach in contra-
vhvc^Mi to X Noc ouly k there no mention of this
tnol itt rac <tirl:^r suhers,. but there is very ancient
4uchv^i^it> chviC Civ'Uls^i'J2^ w;ft$ the first who limited the
>«^^\iQ4.^^ts^ \>f ^'ttcnu onlinudon to certain times of the
\\\it\ \tArvWu2> :sa\^: ^ G^lasios papa constituit,
Ui vMxlttMiiouv^ prv^xtervrtim» et diaoonomm nonnisi
wuix i\nu^vrt>a;s riio;.^' ^ So ako Rabanns Maurus ;
^^ SsWttis. o*\l.Uvi::oae^ ^^'ia:aor Kemporam diehus jopor-
\>^a» ^N^*<*«».^ '% t^n»\>Ars^ "'rvm 4 Situot^ and in tbe further con-
ss^»m»AV\m ijiHiKvNi >* •-•K'ut,. 4 ir3ui£»a of the privflege. — '*
U w \ ssi» * %i N'4 * <w MS* • u • 'V ofcw vt •*' ^-In Cranmer*s register, among^
sKc U^^vy v^vv4 g4 t^i{{vrx V *>f tlhr lK«s due to ^ archbishop
xsku^s\4«^VN\l v^Nc^^^tVw x.u; vjv^ 4ini *ii:$ «dkcrs» for confirmation
vUuussi vhv ^<\(\xv vc ^^«tti^ «ivi cooaccrataoo, we find the fol*
«^U b^\hvv^v* v4 vSs* wv^'itvv vvtt^ Ie«u:^ «ntrr. 'Memoruid. that
•i>\Us4Vv\l vu v^^a vw^NNikti* Sjys. »> be?iiop maj be eoosecrated
^r.i. kK ^'. vicaoosibechinrhofCanterbuijy
^* iW v^v^MA A"4 s^u/ivr ^* b*u by the sfseciil license of the
WuU^i^iSx^ x\\A Kxi^vV V^ V o^fiiA 4id chapcciT ondeT their
»v>kK ^ \ U'Att A M AU ji»K^vtK r^vi'^c ccarcer seal the fee whereof is
i\f ihAi cKuiv h^ ^hvii <r\i\Nr^ >i?Ov»t^ i*?*- SL** ChiV-t «/writ £cc. p.
v4r tW ^vivNiXKV U t» W cvHic-^f* HK ^wAf rr.
Cfwwd iu IK vv»* iik< 45vhS*Xy tv » j^ *^; ^^^ ^^^^
cott9MTat« «^>*W^N Ami ib^* * ^^^*!^,.*^^*" 1. ^ 82. De
belw«««i the \v*wt li!^^ aad '^^*^ ^^ ^*^ -*- ^/^- ^
1300 that pi>iut was cvntx^Tmvd « Cntp. d4. ^. 44S. €^i^ Hit-
with the clMq>ter« it ended in th^ toryitts.
Consectation of IBis^oitf/ cxxiii
ere fieri, decreta Glelasii papffi testantor."" There
i no doubt, however, that the appropriation of certain
times of the year, to the solemnities of general ordi-
oadons, is of an antiquity reaching, if not to iq[>06-
tolical, at least to almost primitive times. And there
are so many reasons, which will easily occur to the
reader, why a role so general and ancient should be if
posnble obs^ved, that it cannot but be a subject of
sincere gratification to every member of the church of
England to observe, not only that it is distinctly
repeated by the canons of 1604, but that, during the
I^ few years, the practice of our bishops has been
liDim exactly, than at one period) in accordance with
that rale.
Bat, to return to my more immediate purpose, I
proceed to extract some orders upon the point, previous.
to the sixteenth century. First, the 99th of the often-
qiioted excerpts of archbishop Egbert : " Presbytero-
" De lostit Cleric, lib. 2. cap. extant that Amalarius was mis-
*^- J>* 338. ibid. See also the taken : and that the custom in the
'^ of Qnesnel, upon the 10th primitive ages, at Rome as in all
^Meof&Leo: where he attri- other parts of the Catholic Church,
botes to that pontiff the first re- was to ordain at any time of the
^ioD laid upon the ancient year, when it was judged desirahle
^'^^^oaa, Amalarios says, that or necessary. Mabillon in his
^ ^ popes, fit>m Clement to Museum Italicum, torn* 2, p. 103,
^pBdas, ordained only in the supposes that the frequent cus-
°^th of December. De Off. lib. torn, certainly ohserved by some
' ftjp. 1. «< Simplicius primus popes, to ordain only in the winter,
^^cnvit in Februario, ni &llor, was on account of the great heat
toWain ob aliam causam, nisi in- of the summer, and the numerous
^^ottodoGonjangendospropinquius duties to be fulfilled in the au-
^"S^ corpori, qui per sacrum tumn: but Catalani derides this
*nusterium proTehuntur." Bdit. idea. Comment, in Pontif tofn.
^iWoTpiua, p. 157. But there is 1. p. 47.
^ple evidence from records still
cxxiv pteliminati» £Mffmation«
mm Tero el diacooonun in qoatnor temporom sabbati
scilicet, at dam haec ordinatio coram popalo agitu
sab oomiam testificatione electoram ordinatorumqi]
opinio discutiatur/*^ Again, of a cooncil at Wii
Chester, soon after the Conqaest, in which canon tli
*^ certain times "* most be interpreted of the Cmbc
days. **4. Qaodordinationescortistemporibusfiant."^
And lastly, the Papilla oculi. ^ Celehrari possux
sacri ordines g^eneraliter in sabbatis quatuor temp<
ram, et in sabbato ante dominicam in passione at ii
sabbato sancto paschse: in aliis autem temporibu
nemini licet sacros ordines conierre nisi soli papae : c
si aliis temporibas conferantur ordinati recipiunt ordi
nem ; sed non executionem ordinis. Minores auten
ordines licite conferuntar ab episcopis in diebus dozni
nicis et in aliis diebas solennibas, aut festis aliquibus
sed non yalde multis, ut non Tideator generalem ordi
nationem £atcere/*"
Having, in a previoas dissertation, {Vol. 1. p. cci.]
remarked apon the strict rales which were anciently
enforced, that all the sacraments should be freely
administered, without charge or demand of .money, 1
shall refer the reader to that place, and to the places
from the Concilia which are there cited.^ These
* MHlkins. Cone. torn. 1. p. TlioTpe. Ancient LawSy vol. 2./>.
107. And the same archbishop 235.
in his penitential : *' Hi sunt 1^- * Wilkins. Concih ionu 1. />.
timi quataor temporum dies, qui 365.
legitime obsenrari debent: id est, ^ Lib. Tij. cap, 3.
Kal. Martii, prima hebdomada; ^ An ancient political song of
et Kal. Junii» secunda hebdoma- the time of Henry HI^ alter com-
da ; et KaL Septembr. tertia heb- plaining of some vices and immo-
domada; et Kal. Decembr. hebdo- ralities of the clergy, proceeds :
madaproximaantenataleChristL'* ^* Donum Dei non donatur,
ODon^ectatioh of 15i0iiop0. cxxv
enactments, as regarded the conferring of Holy Orders,
were grounded (as it is expressly stated in the 43rd of
the excerpts of Egbert) upon the very ancient (so
called) apostolical canon. ** If any bishop, presbyter
or deacon, shall obtain possession of that dignity by
money, let both him and the person who ordained him
be deposed, and also altogether cut off from commu-
nion, as Simon Magus was." And here I would re-
mark, having just cited these excerptions, that the
45ih adopts an African canon, ^^Episcopus absque
concilio presbyterorum clericos non ordinet,"
Few injunctions were more frequently repeated, or
of earlier date, than that every bishop should confine
bimsel^ in the discharge of his duties, strictly to his
own diocese : I shall now extract a few orders relating
to this, which bear upon the power of celebrating
•>rdinations. The second canon of the council of
Hertford (Herutford) in the year 673, is general in
its object, but important from its early date : " Ut
nollus episcoporum parochiam alterius invadat, sed
contentus sit gubematione creditae sibi plebis." " Arch-
bishop ^bert inserts in his excerpts part of a canon
(the 16th) of the council of Nice, to the same effect :
but I pass on to the 11th canon of the synod of Chal-
^w gratis oonferatur ; " Wilkins. Cone, torn. 1. p. 43.
Qood qui vendit vel mercatur, But compare a canon, said to be
^^^l Syri Tulnerator, of a council in Ireland, two hun-
qoem sic ambit ambitus, dred years before this : " Episco-
ydolorom servitus, pus quilibet, qui de sua in alteram
toplo Sancti Spiritus, progreditur parochiam, nee ordi-
Noa oompaginatur.** nare prsesumat, nisi permissionem
MS. Cott<m. Jul. D. vij. fol. 133. acceperit ab eo, qui in suo princi-
^nated m the publications of the patu est." Ibid. p. 3.
^^^*BMien Society.
cxxTi ptdimlnatii IDisunmmiL
ri.::i. ** Undecimo pnecipimusi sicat priscis temp
r !«s a saacds patribns traditum ease repmtur ; i
Ti..r <otdK«ponim liceat alterius parochiam invaderi
^\'C fCiUfe aliquid alterius ministerii ad se pertraha
;r. j^icisa «\>ii9ecraU<Mie ecclesianim, vel presbvten
r^i.m. i:^^N>Doraaiq«e, nisi solus archiepiscopiis, qui
,1,70:^ f^ $Mrui episcoporum." In the year 112^
•;hf >fT:i ouMBi of a council at London. " Nullu
-^:cJ^^'o.'«;al jiJimos parochianum ordinare, vel judi
1j6<\»x Us^ X^^owing provincial of archbishop We
-^^>i^^i. ^x :bl^ \T«r 1229, as given by Lyndwood
^ ^*,^ ^*.x>fiBi cWioi desperantes ab episcopis sui
v>-^*^ tarr rcvc^vr imperitiam, aut setatem minorem
cv '^iL yr\^« ^:^.t.JL3l $uam a transmarinis episcopis ordi
^.vf^xT. ^vv *v\l:3Mimttr* vel ordinatos se mentiuntur,
;^ i\^-H^ 5;::^Cji er^>pis suis deferentes : statuimus
^v^<tt A^,l ra;x^C5<« irTitam esse habendam, sub inter-
^» ..t. vvic j5^^a:S«swiiis inhibentes, ne a quoquam ad
^* ••*„. K ^"^ ^*«N iX fk sixteentli century. The chronicle
^ :^K \*» ^ ftvHihC AK^TTLxiVj» of W. Thorn, an ardent partizan
^.:. ..•vv ^« A fc.v •^v V w«iji>5i^- of the naonks of S. Augustine of
svH .^»v «\s-»vM» N • tev ;JJt: :>rtr Canterbury, is not a little instruc-
*.vx«..Vnx t.^a^u V A>;ix,VNi by tire upon this point. However,
v.> VvVv\ v.v. iv'i >rx\>f«!5jjLr»S br upoD the privilege of that abbey,
• K ..>vNN>x«»iv ^t ^^v^iw^aa K.Yexaniple,as regards ordinations,
vx^s. v*s. Kw\s^'-vv>i»^vf>«wwv I quote the following : "I^-aBterea
^^«^^.^^..^Vs^»<«oli^^^»^H^j^^W:W5 ^ood cffinna, et oleum aanctmn,
^^ «vw>«, V> k^v •*^^ v^vsoiK fr\\>f« <\Hi»cratioiie8 aitariom, ordina-
«•V ^V>NS ^^ ^V aNftsKT» IV» tk>iM« aBODaehorum et clericorum
>k VsCk «^..x Vt^J? V>i^ *wl tV i^ * quoctmqiie vohierimus episcopo
>^«^^« ^4.«-iNv\ %-^v4t iw>y4 tft^^ rasholko poterimus susdpere, nee
>s4v^>v«» ^v wo«K%x^^4rtii*« afeKi iW «a Bohb aodeat aliquatenus dene-
K*v^vx ^^v >».^ v>>^»^i*>^ tK»i g*r*w" ScHpi. X. Tom. 2, p.
Conssecration of TBi»h09%, cxxvii
sui officii executionem suscipiantur. Ej^copnm quo-
qne nostrs jurisdictionisy qui talem sciens et perpen-
dens ordinaverit vel susceperit, ab illius ordinis collar
done^ ad quern eum susceperit vel ordinaverit, usque
ad condignam satisfactionem se noverit esse suspen-
sum."** And the dictum o^ the Pupilla oculi ; " Epis-
eopus non debet ordinare clericum alterius dioecesis
praeterlicentiam sui superioris, id est, episcopi in cujus
difficesi iste qui ordinari vult fiiit oriundus."^
Bat as in the majority of these irregular ordinations,
the persons receiving were, probably, oftener alone in
^t, and always must have been themselves conscious
of, eren though the bishop might possibly have known
also, the existence of some canonical impediment, we
find very frequent penalties levelled against such
"" LA. 1. tii. 4.
"AirfTij,c«;>.2.F. The same
chapter gpeci6es various other re-
^tnctioDs upon the power of con-
ferring orden.
A remarkable mandate is ex-
tant, of a bishop of Bath and Wells,
wlricbdeierves our attention. «• Ra-
<i°i|*u«, episcopus Bath, et Well.
»cttdiacono nostro Well, salntem,
P**™, et benedicdonem. Abn-
*|^"^ qtioTiindain episoopos se
T^timn-— qui jjcet non missi offi-
^«a epiicopale in nostra diosc
^ primam tonsuram et minores
^^ QODferendo, calioes et sa-
P^nkaria oonsecrandoyTestimenta
^'^^^«^•«tica benedicendo,--ut lu-
^^ ^xtorqueant temporale, in
^Tm opprobrium, et contemp-
^ ^ aliorom pemidosum ex-
emplum, absque auctoritate seu
licentia aliqua exercere prsesu-
munt, occurrere cupientes, vobis
— sub poena excommunicationis —
mandamus, quatenus nullum epis-
copum, prseterquam fratrem Jo-
hannem de Langebrugge Buduen»
episcopum, suffraganeum nostrum
ad hujusmodi speciale officium ex-
ercend. sine nostris Uteris Tobis
ostensis — admittatis. Inhibeatis
insuper — omnibus rectoribus, vi-
cariis, et capellanis*— ne tales epis-
copos recipiant — Citetis insuper,
seu citari fiiciatis peremptorie
quemoanque hujusmodi episcopum
prsptensum, quod coropareat co-
ram nobis vel nostro commissario
receptnr. quod justitia suadebit.
Dat. x?i. Jul. 1862.'* Wilkins.
Cone, torn. 3. p, 49.
jsL.>i-c- -ne^ -^"sr 1 1*1. a canon of Richard ,
T^ :*-: 1 -r I «iins ' »tii ' : •* AaMHi» oftcimD samii
-■^izs** -^Ki^-'-^^rTni.' A^rnn* * ^^nixlal statute €jf thci
^.*— ?r^ z 'jL.ji-s^tf ai 1j.<-' 'zin& eoncliides r ** Sii
'-JLs- T*^ rrT*-»* ~- ^aniiiiiiaft» nuirrc ordimtiiSy veil
-►--as- * :*v -m.zi.tag- -iani-iiim*^ ni:a esequatixr offi^
"'.IS. r:i--jS2*r.ir- "am tk*» nuarrc ih^piinsaniiiL.^ And
•r.*?- ^.^^ rir -i^-Ti^t ii ZLskfnfT. ji I±S7> bggring' upon
r"-:ri= -^^ •^^.m.^. ^ le tus^ii iii5*re<i. ae serri se Hberc^
zrar mi imid, jjr:bttmfeini ccmdiicti-
^ T-^ii'a- TT'-^ou-'Tmr i 3i:e turn ipeosy qiiam
11^ ^Hv'i^fci miiitiiiiiiiiSk. "*
•f. «."-^ r «- i. «^ •-'^' ^:i ksouu ic C JDCerovr. tke bishop
r Mk * «. i<*»^ wi* ^*». * r jr IjntiyiL 4k ^if irti» and Win-
\ . tr-^ T-*^ •«.-»- a t* *w3»- ::M!«fr anss tt York. If the
• ^ * t'^ i::-j.^i: ."'r^.r^t. cr»*^ «rrjcisomi rf Y«rk «is not pre-
jj. V t>- •rr-t'sHa'cv»» ir *>o\«v*^ «on. iitfa ■in? ai^soup of London
^. ^ ^.«•m. *^- in» 4i. i**- n- i>^r Tivit lis nacv. C^imtiL iamu 1.
„-,Y^*--ir,-,5^ Tr.i> n :v acwn f^ 4tr^ I^ius G<mae in his
•.r^H -Mwi »■ s-^'^iX'r'K^ n iw -imiiu*.!*^ «D^a^Lia^ of a coQBeil
^,-*r,:l ,'5-r.tir*' * .>-»~im» ir iv.ii nnnsr rworr II. ssrs; "Ad
^j '^^5^ rt-.^*. '.'^■niii "^ 3r«-v*TC Qr:::nnL jl-jikis"?» 9r£t cptscopus
>t«« «v^~ »nvV'^'^^*n» ^^*<- imin»^ l^maimiRBSBw^dBiKtcrcpiscopos
^^ .41* v»ir,'u>^ ^ fl*nm!*n .-mi- Cail *n:»Jisap scfrvraneos deca-
<^:vu»«f ^w * ^*'" x»wp? iJtf Turjs^ n Jgui.TMt ^irutate. Ad
. .»-^5;. T*-— a-^cr*. liw: Jv<et iun>cr«t «cs «!7bcopns Winto-
»^r V -«Atm ^!*iv*.. vr II A 'xt%;*isic<i^ <>ij& ct=Mns ««CIO prae-
• .m.t.»- ••«^ *'<»^- •'^» • •"-*^ ^wl;**^ C JPCK^ »■ eotseopi quam
t u i: ivv'^WK tt'v^* ^vanitMr* ^^coc» «ira=sc=ai pmnogeDita
->*«•: A.'vv»"*'^ ^*^ JuvwTC «^-rtTi^^mrr^'-iri* sa» ronscdenmU*'
^. V *-^>i s^X**? if Y«i. sOwu. v£ ^--w.::. X. juai- !• ^ 1430. Com-
Coniaiecration ofTBinto^fi.
CXXIX
I am not aware that if, in contradiction to these
caxLons, a bishop ventured heedlessly or criminally to
confer orders, he would incur the following penalty ;
but I mention it, as being worth notice, and having
reference also to the solemnity with which, at his con-
secration, the proper vestments were put on by the
newly elected bishop, and regarded in some degree as
conveying a distinctive character. The two cases to
which reference is made, are, neglect of consecrating
churches, and of punishing criminous clerks : in the
first, from the time that he has refused to perform it,
being properly required, and not lawfully hindered,
*' a dalmaticee, tunicse, et sandaliorum usu, donee cam
daxerit consecrandam, noverit se suspensum : quae in
pore the ** Ymagines histonarum **
of Ralph de Diceto, ibid. p. 671.
And Geirase again, for an ex-
ample, when the archbishop of
York was present, and occupied
liis proper position in a proces-
KOQ. Ibid.p, 1587 : andheadds ;
" Roffensis vero qui Cantuariensis
vduepiaeopi capellanos est, prope
arduqriaoopnm snbseqnetur a ter-
ror" The statement of the chro-
nicler as to the office of the bishop
of Rochester, and above, as to the
ofioe of the bishop of Winchester,
B cootnry to the rule laid down
U Lyndwood, (and followed by
arthbisbop Parker, DeAnU Brit.
Ect. p.32, and later authorities,)
"Hsbet arehiepiscopus Cant in
coQegio epiaooporum episcopos,
Londmenaem decanum, Wintoni-
VOL. 111.
ensem cancellarium, Lincolnien-
sem yicecancellarium, Sarisburi.
ensem praecentorem, Wigomien-
sem capellanum, Roffensem cru-
dferariuro." Lib. 5. Tit. 15.
Etems. verb, tanquam. And it
appears that a dispute did arise
about this matter, between the
bishops of London and Rochester,
in the time of Richard 1. See
Chron. Gervcu. Script. X. torn.
\.p. 1586. and Abp. Parker, p.
I had made some collections
respecting^ the disputes between
the archbishops of Canterbury and
York, which so frequently are
mentioned in the old chronicles,
and the councils. But the subject
is so extensive, that 1 have been
obliged to pass it over altogether.
k
Tfi9 t>iBee73ZiL*iii& Mrm 'Hiiro
ttT'-i^^a^ vittsiiiniiL'TH- ir I tiui,*
r'jtfTf* iRbs- L TiiLilirc- "vama gessoiB anciently mig
^'•'^•nl ~:irs&i4^i^~i^ «d ioin^piixiiniELy tt> €>bla]n ordei
,r"^*u lunu^fiT «i Tt;r5f*ife van were oniained. I hai
mil irui£«ii-7 Tn^iJaa a rriiiirtfiiiie &> ooe of the Cottc]
-is^Anm^rro- JL "He Bmsm ^la&eank in wfaic^ I s^
i^'UQi Aii££ rjnn^mpvrar^ oscs ot orrimations» wil
-uinif:!^ UM iiiit-r TsiT^iiuiorsi. in cae £»]teaUh cei
lur'' 3m TLLs > 1 >inc ip«ni «uica easilv ample ii
A r-it;ui% a niiiii ^ jcniumtL I iuubc boC firom existip
-^•'jnijt n Xtf iDiiroJual r«^^««rs^oif the Tarious di^
•;'»s'^. uwi I siu-l i\:rii:r ^e iiZowin»^ only firom th
A."* r.c* •* cOi. "- In -£ie -f^usirt pure of bish^ Brantyng
tuau w »a jrilaara^ii :^ii-'cr^aeti in TiTcrttm churci
>^ *^ .::;;;n Jjamfoaj. Tt^cti-u ct Hereford, on the 8tl
J' ; n.\ 1'^ * -iifrj vfr?* jriiizieti tliree hundred am
sv*''»Tr ^luir Tvrsvois'i ^it vsjcou ooe hundred an<
>ivv -►-.rr^v ^^^ivvi. :m ir5« coD^ure; one hundred
jinl r^vrti- iwvnf .rriiinsed avx^lTth?; dnrty, subdea
vVf*s; c^ •*t- "^rv. i»rjcv£ssc and unrtv.
"^ r»V ;^ «TU X rWnr 2^ i;»- «mr nwiil s in Uie dissertatioi
t^i'tit vt ttt)vmi»rof It JVroa ^ ca jvrfw books» as to the numbei
V«V.>iti^ ^vi» x"Vtt £i«« yfts- cc cSLi^nr^esiBthiscoimtiy, befori
«4tcv^ uv ivfonnaaioD. roil 1. p, clxviij
^ I '»N Ix »^414. C««njii^ ».v-#, S3;.
Dfiice of 3nt&rom5atloti« cxxxi
CHAPTER VIL
Office of Inthronization.
THE ofBce, which I have placed next to the service
of the consecration of a hishop, is that of his in-
ihronization. This will not require of me many ohser-
rations. Several forms relating to the inthronization
>f a bishop of Bath and Wells, in the 13th century,
bave been printed by Wilkins : to which I must refer
the student : and another, a letter of summons to cer-
tain abbots by archbishop Winchelsey, to attend the
solemnity in his own instance/
The dispute which I have already noticed between
the bishops of London and Rochester, had regard to
the right of inthroning the archbishop : I quote the
iccount given by archbishop Parker, which shews
that the controversy once opened, there was no lack
of claimants of the privilege, and that it ended in a
c-oTDpromise. '^ Inthronizandi enim jus Londinensis
ut decanus, Roffensis ut capellanus, archiepiscopi sibi
^endicavit. His autem litigantibus interponunt se
monachi^ suumque jus asserunt esse. Tum totus epis^
eopomm coetus instabat, et ad se tam inthronizationem,
quam consecrationem, spectare affirmabant. Hac dis-
^entione turbata aliquantulum pallii suscipiendi cere-
monia fuit. Tandem sic composita lis est; ut, in
throno sedentis episcopus Londinensis, pallium autem
>uscipientis episcopus Roffensis, archiepiscopi dextras
uccuparet."*
' Coac torn, 2. p. 196. 214. * De antiq. Brit. Ecc. p. 226.
iCT c ^Mt 11 iiuiiHiipai TO followi
^ -fiEcrrzL: 1& 29ic. X' ^TTi T SHBT of tlie diief p<
-Or I. I* i.izr-flc jtsT^nTmrc ixiLULUi senrioes, as
^-ci.^ X i^z-^irta* -PHiis- .««umcc w pnTileges aq
.. '.': .i:?- €^ ^- zs- rciLiii.*Bfe^ nunc "«dDcfa tfaey he
^Lzi "? r 7^s^;:esr x^n. ^an*eij TemxBd die rea4
z itr ^.,:jr £ ^-•'^x^ r^* ffi vindi a pnticiilar a
1 ..ii. i- rr.T.:*v •' ^fizTss. *• nn: rf as old pap
^^ Mu, ^M^^Lhn ^^'jul'^' m^psmxHL. of ardibishc
"^r £ z>» ^jfSfc-c.rr.ai^ jcmtri lekw, (see pa|
i:^ . ^ I ur ^««L u 4 ncaiini^ Tiiesp after the
-:-. » r^ -ir. :'-: osc^.v-^il. A: ;^ cod of one i
_*? -T :,r-.j-r j: t.; .^t-^ TrmnrL T^ ^ Smtees societj
-. >- -i.i\:'v • .: -r r-. rv'JL J^Miisr^ ^TT cpiscoj
r>i. i ^r'-^r. 1*:. s^"- ^Mit^aeiE.' * a. i>. 1315. Th
• «^ ^*^ 5s a: jL* '.^^% r Ck* a^ nmnoar ms i
1*^ «<*>.'. :««^-.ftt f> «.fi^x-^ i..:fijcn * ^K lie md jaakmA in cunef
•*%u* >•«. A '«^sc'-vft ^»'^^». BMv^ US rmim WTiMfli pe£biis con
>^«^ vx- "•- "^v >^v:e m» swsanasiT' /U. p. 765. Hi
to>«»>% v*%s<vv\ A 4-un:v^tir j»mscvvw ^^ ^» ma^kmr cf the Fliilobib
<%vx^«ai .>rtt»%tf;> ,^Ma umiTiMs^ ^aiss»* msw t.^^«^«m. deprmmLp. 748.
** vttHA^ iMi^^iaat;>^ o.»r* r^racsK • WiSs «ad iBrentories, p. 26
^^ ^ ^>gm uiiuQMf^ mmiitsaann H ^i» jBsftsBoe tke bn^en sealj
^N«>»aht»nt£)i:iN*^ ik ^ ^;K$^ I ^aos v«t smAe imo a sQTer^t cha<
^l«^^ >K«« .^uwco^ ji:^ ^ i^»i^ Ikit ier t^ akw of S. John th€
w<x ^' iW «<iw i»dw. *is«r BwKi. OwortbecoDstitations
«ttw«wA^i^?«ji>u«^jrjft^ ^ ObJkk Qmmmm iahellianum,
k^Tvcww. I'^fe^^^ttsK i^iivwkft- 6 £rKted to the subject of lu-
2)fBce of 3[ntlitont?ation« cxxxiii
present custom is to send the seals of a deceased bishop
to Lambeth, where they are broken up.
The pontifical ring was also anciently sent to the
archbishop of Canterbury : in the year 1310, upon the
decease of one of the bishops of £ly, the ring was not
deliyered as it ought to have been ; and archbishop
Winchelsey issued a writ directed to one Richard de
Oteringham, who was administering the spiritualties of
the see during its vacancy, in order to obtain possession
of it. It begins, *^Robertus,e/c. Salutem. Cumnuperad
nostram audientiam pervenisset, quod fratres Amisius
et Robertus, monachi filienses, annulum, qui pontifi-
ealis vulgariter appellatur, quondam domini Roberti
Elien. episcopi defuncti, qui de jure et consuetudine
uostrae ecdesiae Cant, ad nos dignoscitur pertinere,
post mortem ejusdem episcopi auctoritate propria oc^
cupassent, et detinerent occupatum ; vobis dedimus,
efc."* The monks of Ely, it appears, argued, that the
tbestic seals : it orders that all electas, confirmatus, nondiim ha-
xrthbuhops, bishops, abbots, &c., beat sig^lluxn hujusmodi paratum
fboold procure them, with the ad manus, habet tamen sigillum
proper legend and distinctions: armonim velsignetum,an sufficiat
md that great care should be alterum eorum talibus literis ap-
Ukenoftheiii,lest they should fall ponere? Tidetor qtiod sic, dum
bto nnfoithful hands, or be used tamen tale sigillum sit notnm/'
ht Uae pwirposes. The student Lib. 5. tit, 5. Reverendissimsp.
thoukl oovwolt John de Athon verb* sigiUo. Compare as to the
(tpoo this constitution, but I ^un use of seals, attached to letters of
Dot aware that dther he^ or Lynd- orders, the fifth canon of a council
vood, anywhere explains what the at Westminster, a. d« 1 175. WH"
practice was with regard to the kins. torn. I, p. 477.
leals, after a bishop's or other ' Wilkins. Cone. torn. 2. p.
ifignitarj's decease. Lyndwood 408. It is possible that the rings
in one place, speaking of an au- of the deceased bishops of Ely
thentic seal, says ; *' Sed quid si alone, were due to the archbishop:
episcoposdenovoconsecratusyvel and it seems certain that in the
ziZL^izy'
TJi^Si'V. HA-n XL^ iaasu Jt»! prcn ibe ring to thei
• T*^"--r
J^ ii'T'i: c :.T ZTKE Fall.
>;. -•:•:": r^ iit n&:^ :c znt irrhivkiiixation of a b
-V** ;*^ :x :::> • rune. Tit; rfuiifr «iZl find the ordc
^ :.v X i;^ I» H- jiT^^ir-ff^ ifi»fa the archbishop i
vT-ur.t— ^-ir- :*---» *I X.J;' ^iiZl Tbe origin of this oi
Tcui;vnu Jfc- li:^"! :* ur.Li :iis:» «risw 5> fiiTolTed in hopelei
vO^'iT-'- . !-• tsj ne ▼ ri :c Vin Espen, " Quand
,^ ;u m* v^' l^ai- 111 u- iniiJi>;c:£ izAVEperit, sat obsci
^1.11 ^*<^ K : ^r^-r^iji ^-^i Ia-"t;^t3 eccksiam specie
iiois '" !^^,r- if*5 TT\» rxrH ii:c^s35eais, which if thc^
'*\»r*r ^ *iv. •♦v^v i^u 11.C ^ 5:*L^ r^gfrains that neithc
V >^= * % ;u.\i; Va 'i iir^^vt sea» !i^i upon this ques
':\ku v^iv* i- £:*; iCTv^ ii.2n;as I>:ait£on of Constai
r tvv --iJv» ,i !vr .::%» 1- >^r T:c*ii:xii5w in the life of S
V t. -K ^v rv i .\ >>." A> >: :iii lasL it is the ear
^v>4: ^i %.Vk ^.«ri.'w .X :r«:c pfcxiDe. vhich has beel
>v^ ^r\v\iv\\L \*r vivr ir":»^x:jr cc ihe pall: and th
J^v^^ vvw^i v:r. .a r::;^ ir^jri i::jsser:inv-n upon the Libe
IN ii n jiv >. c ^^tf . ;* ^'ix c^ :; JK^ v£ a:^:boritT, but con
t\«*\tN. v\i^ l.risv £r< :3iwx^5?5cr v< S. Peter, «iginall
.tv\v^\v\t ":.* Hs*^ ^ <i^.'5vxc:!y cxxiesi indeed, to ex
V v< K sWt ^>c >c«nc xr-lrt',^r:jL:e ji::U:ore of the 12t\
\ ' \ wviK*«r%s i>^ >uv>> ^iMim ^:» sus«c iv** ^ <ceJb«Bdtd with tht
*v<*v^%.vvi;w H ihf >w<K»x»tt ^*^ ^l\*ii-iir;ftl"enHMBlT 90 called
\v. K\ sV i* V X^M S*cr*. ^wATtm.* h vaT^nblework
Vs. <N. V' ^ i^w vK ^v :LNt:\ «ic 1 Srornt tW best cdhioD «
♦ xVax vsv W • ^. V ^ :;^>\ ^ ^/««m*^ I-feWib^ with va
?»?«» jy*£ir^ Ibt. 3 vob. Rom
Reception of ^t Pall.
cxxxv
centary,^ who have attributed the use of it to S. Peter
hiiiKel£ It seems however to have been introduced
about the fifth or sixth century into the Latin church
from the East : and Thomassin has not been able to
produce any example before the time of Caesar of Aries
about the year 500.**^
The form of the pall is thus described by Innocent
in. <^ Pallium fit de Candida lana contextum, habet
desuper circnlum humeros constringentem, et duas
Uneas sive Coscias ex eodem panno ab utraque parte
dependentes: quatuor autem cruces purpureas, ante
et retro, a dextris et sinistris : sed a sinistris pallium
est duplex, simplex a dextris ; cui in tres partes con-
ciso tres acus infiguntur (spinas vocant alii) quibus
consuitur.""
* Rupertas Abbas: for exam-
ple. De dUf. off. lib. 1. cap. 27.
BibL Pktmm. Auct. torn. 1. p.
863. Catalam, nevertheless, does
not fear to support him. In C^e-
rem. Epiic. torn, \. p. 256. And
be dtes an epistle of Leo the
Great, and a passage from Libe-
ntus, to shew that S. Mark re-
cciTed the pall from S. Peter, and
vith it his patriarchal authority.
In the numerous works of that
aotboTy «e scarcely know which
to admiie the most ; his learning,
or his prejndiee.
^ Compare Alberti, de ectcris
«leiuiiiftttf, torn. l.p. 6.
n De Myst. Miss. lib. 1. cap.
63. The reader who wishes ac-
curately to examine the subject,
as to the first adoption of the
pall, bow it was originally a royal
habit, the office of the benediction,
its mystical signification, and other
particulars, must consult not only
the middle-age ritualists, and our
own historians, who very briefly
notice it, but Van Espen, Jus.
Eccles. Pars. I. Tit. xix. de
Marca, de concord. Sacerd. et
Imper. lib, 6. cap. 6. Thomassin,
de Benef. Para. 1. lib. 2. liij.
Catalani: in Pontif. torn. 1. p.
235. and, in Cflerem. Episc. tonu
l.p. 244. Ferraris. Bibl. verb.
Pallium : Benedict XIV. de Sy-
nodoy lib. 3. and Georgius, de lit.
Rom. ponHf. lib. 1. cap. xxv.
I quote the following from the
third dissertation attached to the
Liber Diurnus, before noticed.
" Vox pallii apud Latinitatis au-
tores vestem illam longam signi-
ficat, quie aliis indumentis impo-
iisniii). XTaasuoesLa^m mg -gee im iHBuhfr^ wag ohligg i
"n iDui^ jd "iie rjnrr jr jLame iir a ikw^ poll : diis ymra
•MI ititrninr )f :ne Jtrr'^'/iui liianiiriEr wnich w»s atftjri
biite^i ID iuir urumiism Hiau^e Ctfiksdn HL dead^^cl
in '21& mssw^s- oi ja imiuiry in "ne jiiDjiict;^ ^ qpod xioi
Tuieanxr -?:^e riin^^enususb. * :xr DailiiinL annii aficid csozra
inii«ies .!miL aaZium. in tmxsuhsuie da transeaty s^&i
•iTiistiTie letH^ar *uiiL eti ^trnc ^xa nuvic discredo) sepei
lirL'*'-^ Tois a» inm^imtHt imu ae rubric of tli^
rnKtem. Raman gmrrnfi'aA. Tjore are muacrous a.o
coanB if ihe buryour .jt jriiiai^ope rn their TcstmezitSj
til be QLami oi iheir Avis^ azui in the BoCandisIs : liul
I ranonoer only one EntTTsh esaxnpLe in which tfac
paH is ex:}r«sslv mencuneiL Cacalani sajs that 'we
are &> ci:acLiiie tiiat S. Doii&can was buried in his patll,
because we are ^ui zis^ ac the rranslAdon of his body,
it was &>iizk1. upon esamizodoiL. that the ring was upon
hia finger : and there5:>re the other Testments proper
to his dignity. Tbs» seems a somewhat hastr infer-
ence-^ HoweT«r, the following k clear enough : arch-
Bstnr, m mhindt awwiimUH cum vcni wrrj aacieak fitmmla.' are
prwi^muiixni m pobEcnm; depo- gi^rcn be tke dnxraal, vpoo occa-
aator^ qnaiKio qixiMiQe doai apod suns wbca tbe pall was sent from
mtM^ la MCTM oraaaMBtis wk Ramt to archbiskops» ji. 125.
ilU am^^sr*Hua haUt ^iiificatk>- TVeae also akoold be refemd to.
t$*fm i %imitaT emm, aliqnando ^ Cap dw x, dW oadoriiteiSe ^/
f^Of^i^nikcr^qtaRm^madrntuTj usm paiiiL Yaa Eqpen. lorn. I.
iii qfi/id i^loriak dicitor, qaodqoe ^. 171. See also Castaldus,
cspfi* at casola; aliqaando pro Pnuris Cttrem. 0. 1. §.x. cap.
iniii((ni qnodam dignitatis eximiae, 12.
qwid ifmi «tiam capp» casula»- ^ Commeiit. in pontif. Rom.
qua impfrti'iUiff ficot pallium re- torn. 1.^.248. Martene. /om. 2.
liqui» r«niiif7U»^ rel est pallii orna- p, 368.
ntfitiim qtioddam et dccus." Se- Martene dies the following from
deception of ^t l^all cxxxvii
bishop BedLet, the day after he was murdered, was
hastilj buried : still with regard had to certain solem-
a manincnpt of some anonymous
«liter, entitled the Specnlam £c-
Gksie. ** Sigillmn oereiim in mo-
dam emids oompacium et aquam
beoedictam oontinens saper caput
defiiBcti ponimasy quod est signum
baptKnai et christianitatb suae, et
testiiiioiuiun quod ipse fidem
Christi habuit in mente. Clerici
Tiero ordinati cum illis indumentis
IB qmbus iberunt ordinati debent
et sepeliriy et sacerdos cum illis
aim qiubos asaistit altari, mona-
<^as yero cam cuculla sua, quod
est profesaioDis suae signum. Su-
per pectus yero sacerdotis debet
poni call:! loco sigilli, quidquid sit
de oblata : quod si non babetur,
istannena aaltem Samius» id est
fictifis. Episcopos debet habere
anulum, quia sponsus est : casteri
sacerdotea non, quia sponsi non
sunt, aed amid sponsi vel yicarii.
Item capilli debent clerioo tonderi,
conma fieri, barba radi." Tom.
2. p. 368.
A Tery detailed and interesting
aceoimt of the andent manner of
burying and performing the obse-
quies of the abbots of S. Albans is
giren in Matt. Paris' lives, at-
tached to his History. Speaking
of one he says, after explaining
the way in which the corpse had
been previously prepared: ** Por-
tabatur igitur corpus a camera
qos ^dtur abbatis, ubi expirave-
nt, in infirmariam; et ibidem
pontificalibus est indutum : mitra
capiti appositum, manibus chiro-
thecsB, cum annulo, et dextro sub
brachio baculus consuetus, mani-
bus cancellatis, sandalia in pedibus
decenter aptata.** P. 1064.
In the above, there is a refer-
ence to a custom or distinction,
upon which I take this opportunity
of making a remark, as I am not
aware that it has been noticed by
writers upon the subject. Matthew
Paris says, that the pastoral staff
was plaoed under the abbot's right
arm. It is well known, that one
distinguishing mark, between the
mode of carrying this staff, by a
bishop or by an abbot, was, that
the first turned the crook outwards
to denote his jurisdiction over a
diocese, the other inwards, to-
wards himself, to denote that his
jurisdiction reached over the mem-
bers only of hb own House. But
the first moreover carried his staff
in his left hand, the latter in his
right. And according to this rule,
we find many effi^es. For ex-
ample, there is an early monument
of an abbot of Westminster, in
the cloisters, with his staff in the
right hand: (the crook, by the
way, outwards.) Ag^n, there is
a very interesting account, with a
plate, in the Archseologia, of the
discovery lately of the body of an
abbot of Evesham, who died in
1263 : it was found vested, with a
cxxxviii prelimiiUKp OiflRctatton.
nitios : ^* amotis distributisque ejus «potidiaiuB TeBdbi
»uperioribu0, sepultus est in ipso, in qoo inTentus &
cilicioy et famularibus interius cilicinis» exterius linei
t^t in eisdem caligis, et in ipso qno erat habitn monachal
Kt supra hcec, in ipso eodem in qno ordinatus fait vest
numto, alba quce GrsBce poderis dicitnr, saperhumeral
«hnplici» chrismatica, mitra, stola, mappula : supr
qiuo kabuit archiepiscopaliter tonicam, dalmaticam
casulani» pallium cum spinulis, calicem, chirothecas
ch«)K^ «ud pftten ; and reaching
i^vi>w»!i tW Wly» with the crook
lv\riuHl iuwanls, over the right
•hvmUWr «wil clasped by the right
,11 n^ U\ tht» )«$loral sUff. Vol.
vHV f^ M^^^. S*H> also the figure
va' AsUw WnK in Strutt*s Regal
V^hvj 5 and am>ther, in pL lx,
{\\s iho wutrarv, the seals and
^i|H<*\^ v^t' bixho|vii rvpn>sent them
^so * \ »H|5 th%» stuff in the left hand :
^«, (u S*\Uxlmry cathedral» the
^m\ lvi»h^»js aud bishop JcKx^lyn.
\V s^aMj^ov lhvv>e in Stothard*s
uua»\*^^^^'*^t*l c*K**'*- Before I
vUiW ihi* wolts I >»A>uld remark
S\\ \\ y\ h.^ ^"^'^^ **^^* ^y some, that
4u ibSv^x a7 Mf-»itHtH9m^ had a
^^ v\ u^^^uvt bv^ ^tatf ; this may have
^u I u u Us* »^> %N^m\^s bwivh*>s abroad,
»u»4 *.^ms^ ^^*'» ^^ *^^' church of
Stilus V\^ \bu ^nn|Kv***: bnt I
vaui^^k 4AS \\bv^»M it vasob-
\\\\i\ \^K\\^ s\^^\^g ** \s^lAi«* that
{\ \\ \N S • ^V ^^ ** ^*^'* \SV»krtu\sl to
^itli a » . b\ X -u^^s' *bv «^»W«\bd ciK^v
of bishop John de Sheppj, in Ro
Chester cathedral, has the stai
surrounded with a vefl. ArcJue
ologiay vol. 25, p. 122. Neithei
probably was it the case with ex-
empt abbots.
Matthew Paris relates also the
funeral solemnities of S. Hugh,
bishop of Lincoln, in the year
1 200. The kings of England and
Scotland, three archbishops, and
thirteen bishops, with a multitude
of cleigy, met the corpse. ^ Quod
ipsi reges, cum oomitibus et cete-
ris principibus portayerunt in bu-
meris suis, usque ad atrium cathe-
dralis ecclesie. Ad ostium autem
ecclesisB susciperunt illud arcfai-
episcopi prsfati et episcopi ; et sic
per ministerium pnelatorum per-
latum est usque in chorum, ubi
est honorifice pernoctatum.
Dum ipse more pontificum disco-
operta facie jaceret, mitram habens
in capite, chirothecas in manibus,
annulum in digito, cum ceteris
poutificalibus omamentis, etc.'*
lli^tp. 172.
laeceptiotidft^el^all
GXXXIX
annolam, sandalia, pastoralem baculum ; quo consue-
turn est more, quo dignmn est honore." ^^
William of Malmesbory s account of the reception
of his pall by archbishop Anselm is important : ^' Data
ei puUice potestate, ut per totum regnum primatus
m jus exerceret libere, dies prsefixa, qua Albanensis
episcopus cum pallio Cantuariam veniret, yenientiy et
»cnuD insigne in vase argenteo deferenti vulgo applau-
sum, ab au'chiepiscopo nudipede, sed sacerdotalibus ves-
timentis indutus occursum. Inde super altare Domini
salvatoris pallium assumptum sacratus pontifex beatis
humeris composuit, et ad divina celebranda processit/^ *'
Vita, a W, Stephanide. ajJud
J^parke«.jD. 89.
" De gestis Pontif, Ang. Edit.
S»nle,;>.125. The historian adds;
** Erat tunc dies Dominica, 4. Idus
Jtmii, fiutque nonnullis iogenti
mwoJo, quod idem evangelium
^^^eoccurrit, quod ante prog-
DosticoD ejus fuerat," See below,
P- *2o7, note 25. And compare the
account in Eadmer, Hist. lib. 2.
Mp,5, who adds; «* Pater etiam
9« cpiscopis, qui oh hoc Cantu-
'"^ ▼enerant, dextra laevaque
stipatos ae sustentains, sacro beat!
"etri muneri nudis pedibus de-
motes occnrrit. Tali devotionis
cJto, pallium assumptum est, at-
1^ ab omnibus suppliciter deos-
«latnm."
_b, as I have already
aid above, the origin of the pall,
^Hs first adoption, as an eccle-
****tical ornament, cannot be dis-
^ered, yet there is ample evi-
<lence, if it was necessary to go
into it, proving how eagerly in
the middle ages, the bishops of
Rome employed it, as an instru-
ment to extend and support their
usurpations, and to obtain reve-
nues. Having steadily, as time
went on, added now a little and
then a little to the unjust claims
which they made over the origi-
nally independent metropolitans of
the English Church, among which
the privileges which they pre-
tended to convey or withhold with
the pall, were not the least fla-
grant and unfoanded ; our histo-
ries, as Dr. Inett has said, " from
the reign of Innocent III. down-
ward, are very full of the oppres-
sions and most horrible abuses
and exactions, which were the
consequences of such doctrines."
And he rightly characterizes them
as '* bold insuhs (to say no worse)
on the rights and authority of the
whole catholick church ." Origines
Anglic. roL I. p. 166.
cxi preUmmarp Dt00ettatton.
I shall further cite the following from the chronici
of Grervase : relating to the reception of his pall b
archbishop Hubert, a. d. 1193. " Archiepiscopu
Cantuariam veniens ab episcopis Angliae et convent
Cantuariensi honorifice et in osculo pacis vij. idus No
vembris susceptus est. Deinde alba indutus et cappa, se
quente conventu, nudus pedes incedens, pallium susce
pit per manum nuntii Coelestini papae. Quo redimitu
pallio cum cseteris episcopalibus indumentis, inthroni
zatus est, et missam celebravit."^^
In the collection of Wilkins are several forms of the
oath anciently taken by the archbishops on receiving
the pall:*^ and in the year 1293, is the following
^ Forma petitionis pailiL Postulat devota vestra filia
ecclesia Christi Cantuar. concedi pallium de corpore
beati Petri sumptum electo suo consecrate, ut habeat
plenitudinem officii; et pro hoc instanter et fortiter
supplicat sanctitati vestrae." In the same place is a
" Forma traditionis pallii,*' differing from that in the
office below : this is said to be taken from the registers
" Script X. torn. I. p. 1586. oopum." Scr^tX. torn, L/>.671.
^^ Concil./om.2.j9. 199: torn. The engagement entered into
3. p. 154. 647. See also, Anglia to visit the see of Rome personally
Sacra, ^011». 1. p. 372. and Gibson, or by deputy, within a certain
Codes. Jurii. Eec. p. 105. It number of years, was deferred
is quite dear from what Ralph often by leave from the pope:
de Dioeto says, of the nuncio, in and, in some cases, the sovereign
describing the ceremony on the himselfinterfered,andin theform
occasion of archbishop Hubert, ofa humble supplication, requested
that the oath frequently varied: the time to be prolonged: this was
^ Qui veniens ante majus altare, backed by a similar missive ^'
triplici Sacramento quod ab anti- rected to the cardinals for their
quis temporibus introductum est, interposition. See Rymer, Fas-
adauctis quibusdam novis verbo- dera^ torn. 2. pars 2. p. 84. and
rum formulis involvit archiepis- again,/». 127.
Eeceptifm of t^e IPalL
cxli
of Canterbury. << Ad honorem Dei ommpotentis, et
B. Mariffi Yirginis, et beatomm apostolonmi Petri et
PauK, et domini papse CcBlestiiii, et S. Romanse ecde-
sis, necnon ecclesiae tibi commissae, tradimus tibi pair
liom de corpora Petri smnptum, plenitadinem scU.
pontificalis officii ; ut utaris eo infira ecclesiaiii tuam
certis diebus, qui exprimuntar in privil^iis ab apoa-
tolica sede concessis.'*^*
RoTAL AND Episcopal Receptions.
The next Order, edited in this yolmne, is that which
was appointed to be used upon the occasion of solemnly
receiving either at a city, or cathedral, or abbey, any
sovereign, legate, cardinal, or bishop. The custom
of the clergy of the place, at which such a personage
^ Cancil^ torn. 2. p. 199. I
most refer the refer the reader to
the ktterg of the pope, on the in-
thraaiation of Simon de Mepham,
A. D. 1328, ** et de pallii recep-
tknte." Ihid* p. 544.
The frequent reference which
the student will find, to the pall
being *'de corpore heati Petri,"
reUtea to the circumstance that
they were not made (if I may so
call it) at the high altar of the
church of S. Peter, hut at the
alur over the supposed tomh of
the apostle: and the benediction
being completed, the pall was left
one night upon that altar. As to
the doctrine of the plenitude of
the episcopal office being con^
Teyed by it, I extract the follow-
mg important obserrations of Van
Espen. ^ Id tamen nequaquam
hoc sensu accipiendum est, quasi
ipsum pallium aliquam reyera or-
dinis potestatem ipsi consecrato
tribueret ; cum nt merum exter-
num aliquod omamentum; sed
quod ante illius rieceptionem ex
jure mere positivo, sen consuetu-
dine jam recepta, metropolitan!
nee suas functiones obire, nee no-
men archiepiscopi assumere que-
ant; quae <hsciplina quo prsecise
tempore invaluerit, incertum est;
▼idetur autem tempore Cone. viij.
GBcuroenicisaltem in orientefuisse
nota: et ex oriente ad Latinam
ecclesiam transiisse." Jut. JSc"
cles, torn. 1. p. 171. Compare
Ferraris. Prampta BibL verb,
Arehiepiscopus. art iij.
cxlii yifllPHIMtg 9>is0(ctatton«
to anriTe» to go fordi in procession to meet him,
awl to CQwhict Urn to die churchy is of very high an-
liquity^ at say be wen by numy accounts of it, to be
foond in die Acta Sanctonraiy or in the collection of
Ut«» by Sorios : and i^ain, the well known reference
aMKik by S. Gn^gory Nazianaen to the reception of
S. Athan»!»!. after bis retom firom exile, or the pro-
ce^>n with which S. Chrysostom met Epiphanius, in
the ^uocee^lini! century.**
AmL as of bishops* so also we find, in later times,
m^iuiy examples of legates, received with the due* so-
lemuities : 1 quote the words of Matthew Paris, relating
the arrtval of the legate Otho, whose constitutions
^i^rVsrw^irvU published are so fsonous, and of such high
;iu:hvurv:\ . ^^ iVeumeront ei episcopi et clerici famosi
usvjue ad Urtv;;^:— rex autem ei usque ad confinium
uxstrts OKVurrtt ; et inclinato ad genua ejus capite,
tts^)iie a\l tuu^riv^ra regni deduxit officiose. Et adven-
tiiutx>!^ episcopi* cum abbatibus, et aliis ecclesiarum
)\m'latis» eum cuiu omni honore et reverentia, cum
iMTi^cessuimibtt^ et cumpananun classico, receperunt."*^
** SoMiiMNi. //i*#, AV. fcbk ;^ ejus oppefieotes." Apud Sw
K^\K xW* • Kuui iii^rifdienteai rtna», Aug. xxvij.
Jciaunf* iHxariii clert lotitts hooo- • iKf#. AmgL p. 371. a. d.
i^vit^'' A a«rk of rv$p«ci« of 1237. Tliis is not the place for
MiKiohk iu thi» partKuW ««si\ the me to enter upon the history, and
bi^i^ «IWrw«rds shewed hiBKelf lunctionsY and dignity, of the ie-
MiinvW woHhy. 1 «ouM «dd gmtes of the church of Rome ; I
thi» iUu^tmtMMi idM» fVon the Ute shall merely remind the reader
ofC»Mr Arelatensis: ^^ Thi an- that the canonists make three
tern pertHrebuil hominem Dei re- distinctions of l^ates : viz. (to
rerti» jamque earn urhi propin* adopt the words of Van Espen)
quare» omne» utriusque sexiis cum ^ Legati a latere Tocantur legati
crucibus et cereis ei processere cardinales: quia assumuntur de
obviam» psallentes» et ingressum latere pape. — ^L^ati missi sunt,
I would give the following early example in the
English church) of the recepticm of a bishop: the
Hi^taria EliensiSj gpeaking of S. Wubtan, says : '^ qua-
ils denique vir iste apud Deum semper extiterit, circa
vitae finem evidenter apparuit, quodam enim tempore
contigit eum hanc ecclesiam orationis causa Tisitare,
cui firatres loci processionaliter cum magna ut decuit
reverentia occurrerunt, cumque jam in ecclesiam fiiisset
deductus, et in capite processionis episcopali more ba-
culo pastorali staret innixus ; subitOy etc.*'^ Nor does
the reader probably forget the account given us by
Bede, of Ethelbert's reception of S. Augustine in the
open air, for fear of some magical influence : ^* at illi
Don daemonica, sed divina virtute^ praediti veniebant,
crucem pro yexillo ferentes argenteam, et imaginem
Domini Salvatoris in tabula depictam."*'
From about the twelfth century it was usual to
receive all bishops, on their visitations and progresses
through their dioceses, with ringing of bells : and there
are frequent entries in ancient parish records of pay-
ments on that account. A foreign canon gives a just
reason for this observance. ^^ Mandamus, et statui-
mus, quod quptiescunque episcopi per civitates suas,
et diceceses transierint, rectores, sen clerici ecclesi-
vam, qui sdverint, eos per suas parochias transire,
()ui mittuDtar ad aliquam provin- Eccles. Pars !• tit. zxi. The
ciain,8ednoD sunt cardinales: et whole title should be consulted:
kajos generis esse solent hodierni and Thomassin, de Bene/, II. Uh.
««a/u, et intemunHiy apud reges 1, 52.
« prinope^ Uaqu«n l^ti pon- „ ScripUXV. tom.S.p. 606.
tinos reaidentes. — Legati tmU vo- ^ ^
cantur, qui dignitaU sus ecclesir ^ Hist. Eccles. Ub. 1. cap. 25.
aides officium et munus legati Compare the end of the same
spottotid annexum habent." Jw. chapter.
^^i'f PnaauMtt» IMfiBettatton.
OHK^ntta» 7^Ti^>nt, scm psbui &ciaiity ita quod popu-
ais^ 4auir« pusit «t cadre, et genua flectere ad benedic-
tL^HKQi :stfescipw«iaaL**^ I most refer the reader to
:2tf ipmnaoiA to Diigdale*s history of S. Paul's cathe-
iru»"^ >ir tt& ^Ordo ad recipiendmn episcopaTn," ac-
cvnlin^ ^ :htt ^» of that chut^, but he does not state
T^wnt ;ftr« 5ev«Tal notices in the chronicles of royal
r^vvcsoQ&^ . I exsract one only ; the place was S. Al-
>>^ff^>^ III :^ time of Richard II. ^* Finitis vesperis
cum T^nxv^uiK solmnu obTiam regi processum est ab
4bM(tf et cunv^aox ad occidentale ostium monasterii,
;^xwCM^U!e ««t hooorifiee c«m polsationibus campa-
tK^itsu c^uacu^use tajtt debtto qnam devoto."** These
^^^,j ^^^ ^^'^ ^^ alwmys so acceptable, it would
utt» *^ '^"^ otfci^c to haTc been: the same author
iv;V*^ ^vtt 4-W; *" Dum h«c aguntur, rex Anglise
^^. ui cuu :^ui^ FocauK abbathias r^ni circuunt
^*^.::^:tvlvs. ^tt*\Hj5> wtt^> tretior fnmt eonun adventus,
^^^^vj;vi^^vr.v;ala^acc«ss«imtinexcessivonumero, ,
^^t I ^^^^ ^"^ ^^^ ^''^ ^ ^^ latest examples
%hWh ^^ ^**^^ Sr^x^w the reformation, after which
•^ iVK^. ^*^^ ^ *^ <. Ju». » f^Urf by R. de Grajstanes ;
. Am^^M Smermy fom. 1. p. 760.
*^^^ • iML^a02. In this **niin-
t4 f^ ^;?«^ ^4-* ^'^^^ A»* •w*pwff«S8, the abbey of Bury
^^ ^^ a wv-^ «tv>« ^ a» » «pwially mntioDed aa having
bu!« v>f :s A^^^^«w- " ^w<^tjsk>*«JK ««pwd the scYere infliction of a
* - \Utt lVt%*. » •-^^ ••WMftfci^^ tea ^p* ▼»* ; at an expense, be-
^' ^ * ^ sidn etho^ losses, of 800 marks.
'^ ^^ ^ The lustorian does not tell us
» W«fci«l*«^ "^* •*'^* ^ ^^ IMfocesaons took place, on
274. Acttnott»cifttt«slMKei^ the oocaaoD o£ the royal de-
p^rfi^qtteenPhilipp**H>«*« paitme.
lElopal anD episcopal Reteptioiw. c^iv
period the ancient religions oerCTOonies on sndi occa-
sions were, of course, no longer obeerred. In the
summer of 1541, Henry VlJJ. kept Ins progress, and
a contemporary account has been preserred of his
entry into Lincoln. We are concerned only with one
part of the ceremony, at his approach to the cathedraL
'*• Item, the bushoppe of lyncohie w^ all ihole Queere
and crosse were readye, and stodde in the mynster
alonge on bothe sy des the bodye of the churche, gyvinge
attend'unce, and when his grace was alyghtid at the
weste ende of the mynster, where were ordenyd and
spred as well carpett as stooles w^ quyssheons of clothe
of golde, for the kyng's hyghnes, wheron was a crucyfyx
laid, and one other on the queenes grace's stoole.
Item, afixe his grace was kneelid downe the busshoppe
came forthe of the churche and gaue the crucyfyx to
the kinge to kysse, and then to the queene, and then
censyd them, hys myter beinge on hys heade, and thus
proc^aded they into the churche, the kinge and queenes
grace goinge vndre the Canape to the Sacrement, where
they made theyre prayers, thole queere synginge me-
lodyouslye Te Deum, and aftre this don, his grace
went strayght to his lodginge."^
Reconciliation of a Church.
We come now to the Form which was used at the Re-
conciliation of a Church or Churchyard : which was
^ Archaeologia,vo/. 23.j9*dd8. evidence of the hial night she
Commanicated by Sir F. Madden : passed at Linoohi.*' Compare also
v)m> obaerres, as giving a farther the very interesting account of a
Bterest to this instance ; ** the reception of Henry VI. at Bury
qoMD's guilt (Catharine Howard) S. Edmund's, from a reg^ter of
^vill be remembered^ with Tho- that abbey: also printed in the
aas Coipeper, was established by Archcol. vol 15. p. 66.
VOL. III. 1
.-iteiv:vr=»i ^ xe :M^»awry vtfecm mhappily the sacred
>\i:\art:i tmI '>«rti ^iluoeil by Uoodshed, or the com-
*ti.>^ua ii ^UK liuifirJY vnt prafrnatioiif or, by the
>umu ji xa *x'-vininimic:t3eti pnsoo ; or again, when
A ^-viC 7^»r^va Jt inf %:iar.-i might happen to have
i^^^tt i%.>ir*»vv%£ jy Tnr ir cc»r accident.^ Durand
>a'-^ -ttui %na -n^r* riaa ii^ iK^iial judgment; " Fif
r^vov *':vui%i jd «j^ufaiCkUitt et tqimem, ut videliceti
\>xtvt«^ ^"V'.evttiau vtas itt n'^Jo peccaTit, propter pec-
v-^.Mitt xltvf'xs^ ii'-:irT «ft TOT^jJ^mri. existiment quantus^
^i^^>(^»cvr <Qvrujtt ic'VLv:a>raaL expiadonem sit laboran
jj^^»vvtte!^rii.:ctt^ la: :ie» c;fe»s^ aevcr was permitted
4^ tvt i^^ ^^ ^*^*^ >ft»i ^t^Hi &e rnvstical resemblance
i^N.v^fc vv«»ivr^c:vat w,» :surrv^ed to have to Holi
^t-K.^=5ittt *s^ c bs^ ^iiixSr :^a^^i in the Decretum, Disi
k:^ V •"- ^^ xtoec rS? iaicxriiT of a pseudo-Nicem
vdi*t\*« ^ "^ ^ ** ^^^* iriia^ a qoalicimque sacerdot
iy^ ^^HbbL V l^itm!^ hIV. 5««t bapcizatuss non debet itc
ru^tit Ni^^ ^'^^'^-'^ ^^^ ^^^*^"^ Vv«? IVo dioatos itennn conse
^.^^>VkV?^ v^."^ T^S> v;«v tt i? quoied« after Gratian, b;
^^itv^ ^xvrx %rr.^x oc th^ ^ubjievt. wherefore I hav
^^.^rvVvUv'xN^^ ^* i *^^^^ ji*:^vH;t^ iKH gmuine^ as attribute
Iv^ 5Bk^ hx^^ * ^sxrvvw xvt the principle of it was univei
$aUv *v J<xk^^ A\U\\i trvHtt a very ranole antiquity. Fo
S. ittx^^'^y i^ ^^^^^ ^"^ ^^ epi$iles places together case
U*^ d\^\h<tul Wi^i^^ ixHiilnnaiioa. and consecration c
a churvh; docidio^ thai each is to be performec
^ 1V<»»«^<^^<^^ v^'*^^*^ c«sscd ID the tuknis canonisti
as givvn in tW l\i(>ilU iVuU : li» sbouM especially consult Hoi
ANtr«.UL.«^i»^)*«H^<*<^^*^^^^ tieiiab,M Smmuma. LiLS, Bubi
of « Ymriely of nodificatkNis» «hidi xl.
the $Ui(lHit may find luUy db- * JRalioMi/«. Ii&. 1. cap. vj. 4^
Eeconctltatidn ef a €buut^ cxivii
" qucmiam non monstratur iteration quod non certis
indiciis ostenditur rite peractum."*^ And long before
his time, in the year 398, the 6th canon of the 5th
council of Carthage, after speaking of doubtful bap-
tism, continues : " Similiter et de ecclesiis, quoties su-
per earum consecratione haesitatur, agendum est, id est,
Dt sine ulla trepidatione consecrentur/'^^
I quote from Matthew Paris, {ad an. 1173) the ac-
count of the suspension of the celebration of Divine
Service in the cathedral of Canterbury, after the mur-
der of archbishop Becket. " Post mortem beati Tho-
mae martyris fere anno integro, ecclesia Cantuariensis
a divinis cessans obsequiis, continuis perstitit in la-
mends, subversum est ecclesiae pavimentum, sonus est
campanarum suspensus, nudati sunt parietes omamen-
tis, et sic quasi in cinere et cilicio exequias in tristitia
et mcerore persolvit Sed tandem ad matris suae Do-
robemensis ecclesise vocationem, in festo sancti Thomas
apostoli, suffiraganei convenerunt episcopi, ut eccle-
siam, longa suspensione consternatam, juxta manda-
turn domini papee, in statum pristinum reformarent.
Bartholomaeus igitur Exoniensis episcopus, ad petitio-
nem conventus, missam celebraturus solennem, et ser-
moDem ad populum habiturus, sic exorsus est : ^ Se-
cundum multitudinem dolorum meorum in corde meo,
consolationes tuse Isetificant animam meam.' "
Upon the question how far a church and its church-
yard were mutually influenced in regard of a desecra-
tion, I quote Van Espen. " Polluta ecclesia, coemete-
rium si ei fuerit contiguum, censebitur quoque pollu-
' Lib, 12. EpiH. xzxj. that in some copies of this council,
^ Mansi. Condi, torn. 3. p. this final clause is omitted.
^d' It most, however, be added,
cxlviii
tmn ; 9ec«> si iieiKiui fiMfil mb eadem. At e con
Terso poQato ccHBftmoiMa oenseCiirpropterea pollute
eix k^iji. tuwtsi OMitifua : et, a duo ant coemeteri^
qosp piriete medio sbi jangimtiir, uno pollute, aliuc
poUotum ceiism Don debeal.*^
There were some difficulties in dedding whether, i]
the altar was destroyed or mnoTed, a reeonsecratioii
of the church would be required. The later practice
(as now ohserred, I belieTe, by the church of Rome]
was against it. This appears to have been the re*
ceived opinion in the time of the author of the Pupilla
who adopts the ruk; ^'propto* altaris fractionem a.ut
destnicti<mein rel mensae amotionem, non reconsecra.^
tur eccleaay sed solum altare/*" But S. Anselm
thought otherwise, and the practice of the church oi
England, we must conclude, in his day was also con*
trary. He is replying to a question upon the point,
put to him by an abbot : ^' In hoc omnes concordant
quod violato principalis tota ecclesia cum altari iterum
consecranda est : nee ecclesia consecranda est sine
consecratione altaris, aut principalis, aut alicujus al-
terius in eadem ecclesia."**
" Jtu. eeelet. Pars. iL 2. Hi. cited the passage, as inustrative
1. (tarn, l.p.6d2«) His opinion of the then practice of the £ng-
is of coarse hased on the decisions bsh church. S. Ansebn not only
of the canon law. The ^ame rale however gives his dedsion, but
is laid down in the Papilla, loc. the reason of it : he continues in
cit. T. the same epistle: "^ Altare non fit
J, . . p propter ecclesiam, sed ecclesia
propter altare: et ideo violate
^ Epist Lib* 3. clix. Opera, prindpali altari, jam non videtur
p. 423. Van £spen says that the esse ecclesia quia non est illud,
archbishop was deceived in his propter quod ecclesia construitur
judgment, owing to his reliance et consecratur. Quapropter cum
upon a false decretaL I have illud fit novum, recte videtur cum
Eeconciltation of a Cfturcft* cxiix
The archbishop further says : " Si aliqua pars eccle-
sise destructa reficitur, aut nova sit altari immoto, aqua
tantum ab episcopo benedicta aspergendam dicunt/'
And upon this point, I shall also quote the Pupilla.
*^In tribus casibus debet ecclesia dudum consecrata
itenim consecrari. Primus casus est quando dubitatur
an fuerit consecrata, an non : et hoc quia non apparet
aliqua scriptura aut instrumentum de dotatione ipsius
eoclesise : in libro yel columna vel tabula marmorea,
Tel hujusmodi : nee ad hoc apparet aliquis testis qui
deponere possit de visu vel etiam de auditu. Secun- '
dam est si ecclesia exusta fuit ita quod parietes sint
combusti et disrupti, vel notabiliter etiam decrustati
sen devastati, in toto vel in majori parte. Secus si to-
torn tectum exustum fuerit. Tertius est si ecclesia
funditos sit dirupta et deinde ex toto reparata : sive
ei eisdem lapidibus sive ex aliis. Si vero non simul
sed successive omnes parietes ruerent, vel dirimeren-
tar, et etiam non simul sed successive et particulatim
reparati sive renovati essent : non esset de novo con-
secranda ecclesia. Quia eadem ecclesia intelligitur
ante reparationem et post : sed tunc debet reconciliari
per aspersionem aquae exorcisatae. — Item si ecclesise
eonsecratae quid addatur ad longitudinem vel ad lati-
tudinem non ideo reconsecrabitur : quia sacrum trahit
ad 88 non sacrum. Sed sufficit si aqua exorcisata
aspergatur." ^
«0 eoDsecrui, per quod recipit at chaiist. Thiers. Dissert, de Al-
St ecdesia." tar. cap. 2.
The separate oonsecratioii of ^ Pars. ix. cap. 1. F.
altars was of late introdaction ; Bishop Gibson cites several
£or manj eenturies they were held examples of reconciliation of
to be nude snffidently sacred by churches from the archiepisoopal
tbe coDtact of the Blessed Eu- registers in the 17th century: I
lTl^v^L mf^nrSaar to the use o1
aamt i:iiiir::ii£?5v "nur a. ir*>f!5C volIh ygfoiiB this office
aC Tyi'im/'iin.iL Tiic I TTTTTik i Turvifaible that in th^
jsaar v^farmr^i^ ic "i-ft=w rr»* Enirbsi church observed
-^ mnr* r^TifriJ rLk- mlj.i T^esTncwd it to the bishop
fif iiif ili.«:'f«f. ;r *: tji cbfr tcji* >p with his licens^
Tbf .ifii:^ r;i»:.i. fti liK r«i5«- wiL c^bscrre, suppose!
liif prrs^D!^ re xiif riisiinr*. eruZiT &!^ in the solemnitj
kC & ivQ5^:r*,zJ.<r, ^.c i> h Lkt-Zj thai the express de
cs^.iB I.C Gr^cT.cy 1X-. iii ibe l.^rh c^ennny, would hav<
beiea iLsnp^rij^Sei : • Acia per eris^copom benedict
e^xje^&r:! T^.'Co.iLAr: p.-«s^f per alium episcopum nol
i>:*ri^^s> i 5*er 5;fc.«^5.tws sinj -v>es hoc fieri de cseteri
prvcibetnus : — qTLai Hc« fPa'-i^-xx^iis committere valeal
qu2^ j;]iisdiw'i:i:e:i> «dsTiiiiu q::iJe crdinis tamen episcc
paJis £:iiiii, noQ pc^ie^ inferioris grftdus dericis de
nuLDdanf .*~ *
qiMC« tW fxj^vi^ v^-^ be
gTT«B. of reron>€ii*boBk is tbe
time of ardibisliap Abiiioc * IMw*
die diizrcli of Sombauliiair had
not oolj beea poSIoted {^r ^t^
tiat et amimalia dirrrt^rmm ge^
naid) but vas also nev-built» and
tlien ofed for ifirine offices vitli-
ont new oonaecntioD ; archbishop
Abbd interdicted the minister,
churchwardensy and panshiooers,
ab ingretnt ecciesu^ — donee ec-
cUtia prirfata^ et ccemeterium
ejuedem^ per noe, aut alinm anc-
toritate noetra munitunij ca-
nonice el legitime coneecrata
fuerint: proui jura et sane-
twnei eccteMue in ea parte ediUE
pfi^hJ^xmiS^ Codex juris £c<
" /■ cap, £r„ X, de cunsevrai
wWrM>. Ct Castaldiis. I^rajri
Crrvm. lib. 2. §. xL The Pu
piUa in the extract aboYe, doei
not appear to make any distinc
tk>n between the "aqna bene
dicta" to be used for tids, or ani
ochn* coemoDj. Bui from wha
Van Espen sajs, in the place clte<
before, §. xx, this ought to bav<
been ^aqoa oonsecrata:" that is
by a bishop, and mixed with ashes
a view which is home out by the
rubric of the office below.
To what extent priests might
confer benedictions, has been al-
ready discussed in a previous dis-
laetaaciltfltion of a Cftatdb* ^i^
The offices of benediction of a processional or mi-
iitary banner, and of an episcopal seal will sufficiently
explain themselves. The practice of consecrating mi-
litary standards is very ancient: Charles Martel is
said to have received one, consecrated and sent to him
by pope Gregory III. William the conqueror, says
Ingulph, "praepropera [f. proposita] querela papam
consuluit, et ab eo animatus etiam vexillum legitimae
victoriae pro munere accepit-"^ The prior of Hex-
ham, in his history of the battle of the Standard, in
1135, not only relates how the holy banner of S. Peter
was delivered to the barons by the archbishop of York,
but also as follows : ^^ Mox autem aliqui eorum in me-
dio cujusdam machinse quam ibi adduxerant, unius
navis malum erexerunt, quod Standard appellaverunt :
unde Hugo Eborac. archidiaconus :
' Dicitur a stando standarduniy quod stetit illic
Militias probitas vincere sive tnori.*
In summitate vero ipsius arboris quandam argenteam
pixidem cum corpore Christi, et sanctorum Petri apos-
sertation: (voU 1. p. ccl. etc,) and que ita episcopi propria sunt, ut
I diink it of sufficient interest to ab eo cedi non possint alii quam
add the following passage from episcopo; coepiscopoque cedan-*
Catalan!, in which the opinions of tur, non ut alii, sed ut alteri ip-
the later canonists are briefly sum- simet propter vinculum et neces-
med up. ^ Ratio differentisB cur situdinem sacerdotii, quae epis-
episoopns posnt inferiori presby- copos omnes velut unum habet,
teroy ea qns sunt jurisdictionis omnesque ecclesias velut unam
eomiiiittere, non yero ' ea quae colligit." In Pontif, Rom, torn*
sunt ordinisy ilia est: quia ea 11.jd.229. Compare Lyndwood.
quae rant jurisdictionis non ita lib, 2. Hi, 1. Excussis. verb, com-
haerent personae episcopi, ut ea missarii.
qn» sunt ordinis, quae episoopus ^ Hist, p, 69. Script. Anglic,
in consecratione assequitur ; quas- torn, 1.
clii
toll, et Joanw BererboeDBis, et WDfridi Ripensi
confeiBonim ac pontificiini Texilla saspcndemiit.'**
Form of Degradatiox.
The antiquity of the pmnshmeiit of Degradation, th<l
order of which is edited in the present Tolmne, is s<
well known to every reader of eccleaastical history
that I need not delay upon it. The Apostolical cal
nons, and those of Nice, of S. Baal, and of Peter oj
Alexandria, all prove the universality of the practice
and although the severity of it differed at various timd
and in various churches, some degm/£ng altogether,
some only from a higher to a lower order, yet as a modri
of punishment, it seems everywhere and at all times to
have been acknowledged and inflicted.^
Both theologians and canonists not unfrequently
confound deposition, and degradation: and indeed in
one sense, perhaps the most ancient one, they may be
regarded as the same ; but strictly, in later practice,
there was a difference between the two. Simple de-
position prohibited a clerk either from exercising the
powers of his order, or any ecclesiastical office; or
from receiving the revenues of his benefice : but it did
not remove him from the spiritual and subject him to
** Ricardus HaguUtald. de ges- pecially Van Espen, Jus Eccles.
tis R. Stephani. teripi, z. torn. 1. par. 3. tit, xj., and the notes of
p* 322. Balsamon and Zonaras, Bevereg»
** A good general account may Pandect,; upon the conflicting
be found in Bingham, Antiquities^ canons of Nice and Chalcedoa :
Book vi. cap, 2. But the stn- the latter of which would not per-
dent will do well to consult Mar- mtt the more modified form o(
tene, de ant, ecc, fit. 2. p. 317, degradation, from a higher order
and to examine the canonists, es- to a lower.
iTotmofDegraliation. ciiu
ay jiirigdiction. On the contrary, degradation in-
Joded the infliction of all the penalties which accom-
lanied deposition, and committed the offender also to
he power of the temporal courts ; depriving him of
lU the privileges and immunities attached to the
clergy.
The settled form as it is below, was but of late in-
troduction: and we have no records in the earliest
pontificals which are extant, of the manner in which,
very anciently, this solemnity was performed : still, it
is scarcely probable, that no form or order was ob-
serred. I quote the following from Catalani. " Con-
suevisse depositionis sententiam calamo Christi san-
guine intincto desumpto k sacro calice scribi, duo ex-
tant msignia exempla apud scriptores ecclesiasticos.
Alteram refert Theophanes, ubi ait, Theodorum pa-
P^ 60 ritu sententiam depositionis contra Pyrrhum
^psisse : alterum narrat Nicetas in vita S. Ignatii
P&triarchae Constantinopolitani, ubi depositionem Pho-
tudeacribit-"**
I shall therefore, to be as brief as possible, confine
myself to one or two illustrations of this office, relating
to the English church. Upon the necessity of a cer-
^ number of bishops to be present on the occasion,
^^ have in Wilkins a bull directed to cardinal Wol-
^h dispensing with it; and that, on account of the
iificnlty of collecting the proper number, he might
^iitborize one bishop to degrade criminous priests,
"munctis secum sen sibi assistentibus duobus abba-
^bos, sea dignitates seculares in cathedralibus sen col-
'^tis ecclesiis obtinentibus." *^ In the same coUec-
* Comment, in. ponUf. Rom. *^ ConciL tarn, 3. p. 713. Bj
'^'" ^p. 138. the <' Reformatio legum/' the bi-
ciiv l^aMmtntBcg Dtwectatfon.
tHm, is the iuU order, as it was to be obaerred at d
d^gradatioa of archbishc^ Graniner : ending with t)
usual formula, upon delivery to the civil power, ^'D
mine judex, rogamus vos cum omni adSectiiy quo po
sumus, ut amore Dei, pietatis et misericordxee intuit
et nostrorum interventu precaminum, miserrimo hu
nullum mortis, vel mutilationis periculum inieras/'
I must say, that notwithstanding the constnictic
which is justly and properly to be put upon this clan!
in many cases, evidencing the fulness of mercy aii
(uiy whidi befits the Church of Christ, yet in die i^
$»uire of archbishop Cranmer, and many others i
ihai day« it was nothing but a bitter and disgraced
UK^^ken\ The ministers and rulers of the Churcl
WHild mil canonically themselves infiict the punis)
INHHU i^ tkttth ; but they knew well, what would be th
3^un^ HKvi of their delivering up of men, whom they ha
«x^ihk'ttiued as heretics, to the civil power. They wer
\k^i\wr«NiK not lobe iiugiven, not even to be mercifbll;
\UnaU miiK but to receive at the hands of others a mos
ȴiv aiH) barbarous punishment. We can look upoi
»U\ h a riKXWimendatiQn, in no other light than w
\\>mUI «K^w re$:ard the conduct of a judge, who, bavin)
•V>y ^a' iW ^tKHN^ mii^t alone, nun autboritate et decreto star
v^^^H Iv^M |H^*^5»l«. 4<^Te w de- placet" Dedepriv. cap. 3. Thi
^\>Ayks^ 'M^iu^^ mi^ttam vel di- maxim upon which the anden
\\^^ x^W^\u% \t^ *vK|H benc^dum rule was founded, was: "Spin
v\^^^*»A«<^^H«« tfxM^mU depriva- tualia ftidlius construuntur, quaa
»\\^\su ^WlvU jvm^Hj^^ proprius iU destniuntur; quia solus episcopus
\\\\\\ \^y>\^\^\\\\\^ ik\\ Pt^ ntt evocet : dat ordinem, quern solus tollere
\\\M\\\\^ t^^\ \yA\y\\\\\\\\ omwe wigo- non potest" Gibson. Codes. P'
\\\\\\\ \\\^\\\^\\M\\\\\\\\ \^\\m\\\mt ad* 1068.
«It« i^S s\\\w «d «1» dtH'ti^ ot in*
\\^\\\% \\\\^%\\\\\^\y\ii aiioiMNit^ quo* ^ Ibid, torn. 4. p. 136.
inn^or£)(p»nwciiiu civ
«assed sentence, should render the criminal into the
lands of the executioner, and with every outward sign
if solemn supplication, entreat that that sentence might
Jot take effect, which he had himself decreed. Let
he reader examine a writ " de h«reticis comburendis,"
!o\r it speaks of the church having done all that was
n her power: and therefore "quod sancta mater ec-
rlesia non habet ulterius, — tibi praecipimus firmiter
injungentes, quod prsefatos, ete., statim post receptio-
nem praesentium apud villam nostram de B, co-
ram populo igni committi, et in eodem igne realiter
comburi facias, in hujusmodi criminis detestationem,
alionunque christianorum exemplum manifestum." Or
^gain, let him remember that about the year 1521,
among a number of doctrines condemned as heretical
and pestiferous, was this ; " Haereticos comburi est con-
tra volnntatem Spbitus." ^
In the chronicle of John, abbot of Peterborough, we
wve the following cases under the year 1222 : he is
speaking of the famous council at Oxford ; " In con-
^0 illo sacerdos quidam et diaconus sunt degradati
^ domino Cantuariensi archiepiscopo : sacerdos pro
w«niddio, diaconus pro sacrilegio et furto. Diaconus
^os, qui ad Judaismum a fide apostataverat, et se
^««erat drcumcidi, extra ecclesiam degradatus fiiit a
™»ino Cantuar. coram populo, et post degradationem
™itus judicio laicalis curiae, igne comburitur. In
^^gradando, cum archiepiscopus casulam, vel stolam,
^. torn. 3. p. 693. Be- verb. De^ndaiio. Benedict xiv.
p'^^autboiities above named, de Synodo. lib. vij. Hostiensis,
'voqM recommend the reader to in Summa. Ub. 5. rubr, 7. and
^ ^ to Alberti, de eacr. to the later canonists, Bonadna,
"^- c. xvj. 2. Ferraris, Bibl. Devoti, &c.
¥el a^mi ximi boctu paHttrnTiH gaLiremitate snUev^ando
aau^nvc k^ oenifnB «bbs cat : Exaatonunns te.*^ ^
FnxK an oKGuiee reiafiHi q£ die dcpoatioii of an ab-
bijc or W.M£Giii!Kttr. hj Maxdiev Fauris, we may con-
clTnie* thac ii suh caaes» the breakiii^ of his official
seal ixToed a part of die solcHiiitT. '^ IDis diebus
pa* practiictsia Le^ruaia depoatas est Radolphus abbas
WesCBL p«r .A1 abbatem de Wasdiam, miflBnm ex
pane legas. firaicto ipais agillo in capitnlo."^
As ti> resdr^azoo, after depodtion or d^radation,
>Iarteiie in the place aboTe cited, qaotes a canon of
the 4ch ctxmcil of Toledo: ^Episct^os, presbjrter,
aat diatomzs^ si a grada saa injoste dejectas in se-
cimda sTDodo innocens reperialnr, non potest esse
qaod foerat. nisi gradiB amissns redpiat coram alta-
rio^ de mana episo^ orarinniy anmdaniy et baculum ;
d presbyter, orariom et planetam; si diaconus, ora-
rimn et albam; d snbdiaconiis, patenam et calicem.
Sic et reliqiii gradns ea in reparationem soi recipiant^
quae com ordinarentur percepenmt.'^
Form of Heauxg, etc.
The remaining offices which are given in this volume,
are, the Form of *' bidding the bedes," as it was ob-
served in the cathedral church of Salisbury; the Form
^ JSdiL Sparkes. p. 100. Two Mariam nominabat, et dtxerat,
other examples of impiety were quod missam poterat oelebrare»
brought forward on the same oc- ad quod calicem et patenam ha-
casion» which I quote, on account bebat : hii duo in muris lapideis
of the punishment which was in- inclusi, vitam terminarunt, non
flicted. ** Ductus est etiam in cum Domino resurgentes."
condlio laicns quidam, qui se pro- ^ Hist. AngL p. 210. a. d.
miserat crucifigi, etc* Adducta 1214.
est etiam qusodam mulier, quae se
iTotnt of |^eaUii0, ttc civii
of Healing ; die Form of Coiisecratiiig Cramp-rings ;
and some English Forms of Exhortation before com-
munion, and at the visitation of the sick. These will
require only a few brief remarks.
As r^ards the ^' Forms of bidding prayer/* I would
refer the reader to a little volume, published in Oxford
a few years ago, under that tide, in which he will
find a large collection of them, of various dates, from
the 14th century down to the present time. These
have been obtained, by much research, from very cu-
rious sources ; and an useful introduction is prefixed by
the editor, the Rev. H. O. Coxe. The Form which I
have now printed is not only different from any hi-
therto published, but it is especially valuable and im-
portant, as being that which was used in the cathedral
itself of the diocese of Sarum. I have thought it right
to retain some of the names, of bishops and others,
which add a further interest to the form, and serve to
identify it.
The form of Healing is the Latin form, with an
English title, and English rubrics, published ^^ by his
majesty s command," in 1686. It is stated to be that
which was " used in the time of King Henry VU.'* I
am not aware that it has since that reign been printed,
nor do I know any edition except the one now lying
before me, in 4to. The form entirely in English,
prayers as well as rubrics, occurs Qften in the Com-
mon Prayer books of the reigns of Charles I. and II.,
James II., and queen Anne : it was also printed se-
parately, in 12mo., in the reign of James II. These
English forms all vary: and a new one appears to
have been drawn up for each sovereign. Bishop
Sparrow reprinted that of the reign of Charles 11.^
^ Collection of Artidesi etc. p. 165.
the year l6So,
icz- 1 am ik.c avare oi sr acker eopr cxisdng oi
tLk cfi'.e. IB Ea;rii^ azbi u ii 1 1 il thaciwe desira-
Ue to preaerre » mad of 9d cncms a cermnony<
TbeLadm ion ai drara npfarqaecB Mary, in 1554^
B prinml br Bsraec^ a^ br Wilkn&*
On the §fitai oi tbe \cl:nmtci whkh I bare spokei^
k the foTkmiE^ memarmndwoL ** In aadeiil times i^
«as a c«stir4n wizii die kinss of Eu^laiid on Good Fri^
dftT« to bai^>v« viih ^nreat ccranoDT, ccrtam rings, th^
marh^ of viiidi «as believed to preTenl die £gdliiig
skkacsK. Hiese rinss were caDed cranq^rings» an^
tbe MS. in v:J&T.:^iame is tbe service dedicated to theii
coosHmxa. la Borde s Breriarie of bealth [1 547].
speaking of ibe damp, ve are told that "" the kynge's
maaestie bath a smie faeipe in tbe matter, ia halowing
cramp-rincrs, and 50 given without money or petition/
Lord Berners, the translator of Froissart, when am-
bassador to the emperor Charles V. wrote firom Sara-
gossa ''to my lorde caidinalls grace," ^ 1518, for
some " crampe rynges, with trust to bestowe theyme
well, with God s grace.''
In the appendix to the very valuable collection of
Acooonts rf Churchwardens, etc.y printed in the year
1797, is a list of the New-years gifts presented by
queen Mary in 1556 : among which we find ; ** Item,
deliuerid by the Queins commandement — to the said
Robert Raynes, in broken golde, to make crampe
rings: etc. Item, more deliuerid the same time, to
« Hist Reform. Records, Par/. • CondL torn. 4. p, 103.
ti. B. ij. No. 25.
iTormofl^eaUng, etc.
clix
make cramp ringes, in broke plate of silu' theise
parcelles, ete." ^
I have only now to add, that all the offices in this
Tolume, except where otherwise stated in the notes be-
low, are edited from the same manuscript, a Pontifical
of the Use of Sarum, described in the first volume of
this work (p. cxviij) and from which several of the
Offices in that volume, have also been taken. (See p.
ccxcvij.) **
** p. 27. It is much to be re-
gretted that this excellent work
is most difficult to be met with,
for there are few books which
more correctly answer to the pro-
fession of their title-pages. The
title is ^ Illustrations of the man-
ners and expences of antient times
in England, in the 15th, 16th»
aod 17th centuries, deduced from
the acoompts of churchwardens
and other authentic documents.
London, 1797." 4to. The whole
Impression, except about eight or
ten copies, is said to have been
destroyed by fire. Nicholls, the
compiler, speaks thus of it him-
self; <*I have no hesitation in
nying, in a case where it can
Dehher promote my interest, nor
hazard my veracity, that this vo-
lume is not only one of the
Karoest publications of the eigh-
veenth century, but, in its way, is
also one of the roost curious."
Literacy anecdotes, vol, ix. p,
196. Copies are in the Bodleian
and Museum libraries.
In the accounts of the 7th year
of Henry IV., occurs the follow-
ing entry *' Die parasceves — in
denariis solutis pro eisdem obla-
tionibus reassumptis, pro annulis
medicinalibus inde faciendis. xxv.
s." cit. Archseol. Journal. voL 4.
p, 78. Bishop Gardiner is said,
in a letter to Bishop Ridley, to
have spoken of such rings, as
endued **by the special gift of
curation ministered to the kings
of this realm." ibid, vol. 3. p.
359.
^ I must except also the first
of the benedictions, p, 320:
namely, of a standard: which is
taken from the Evesham ponti-
fical in the library of the British
Museum. Lansdown MS. 451.
6leetio et Con^ecratio atque Coro<
natio noti laegt^.
VOL. III.
S>vho iI?otum iaegem in laegno
€on0tituentit.'
\ONSTITUTO hujusmodi actionis dicy sum-
mo mane dominus metropolitamiSj et cceteri
prcesuleSy^ cum clero in ecclesia congregen-
tur, ut grtx Christiy quid popuh suo Chris-
iu^ inspiraveritj cum mentis devotione prcestolantes.
In curia Regis comites^ procereSy cives, nobilesque
ciincti convenianty ad disponendum sagaciterque tractan-
dum, tarn de principis novi electione quam de legum atque
consuetudinum regni confirmations
' The order of the Coronation
of K. Ethelred, a. d. 978, pre-
served b the British Museum,
Cotton MS. Claudius, A. iij., has
tlte following short rubric at the
commeDcement.
** Inctpit consecratio regis, quern
de amventu seniorum per manus
pndacaot duo episcopi ad eccle-
^ni, et clerus hanc decantet an-
tiphonam duobus episcopis prae-
cbentibus. « Firmetur/ etc" f
In the same volume is contain-
ed Ibe order of the coronation of
K. Henry I. This b^ns with
^ following rubric, and with it
Ifree another MS. in the same
«^^«ction, Tiberius, B. viij. ; the
Winchester pontifical; an imper-
fwt SaruTO MS. in the Bodleian,
W C. 450 ; and a MS.pontifi-
^also hnperfect, in Trinity Col-
•«ge^DubUn. MS. B. 3. 6.
^'Incipit consecratio regis. Con-
secrandum regem de conventu se-
niorum duo episcopi per manus
producant ad ecclesiam, et chorus
decantet antiphonam : ' Firmetur'
etc"
ITie order for Edwd. II. (Bodl.
MS. Rawl. C. 425.) has a longer
rubric, viz. " Ordo novum regem
in regno constituendi.
^' Die quo consecrandus est no-
vus rex, summo mane conveniant
prselati et nobiles in palatio regali
apud Westmonasterium, tractaturi
de novi consecratione principis, et
delegibus et consuetudinibus regni
confirmandis, et firmiter statuen-
dis: ita quod provideatur aliquis
locus in dicto palatio, super quern
haeres regis regnaturus, cum omni
mansuetudine et reverentia, eleve-
tur, ipso tamen prius, ut moris est,
balneato, et induto mundissimis
4 De iBeneOicttone et
Quibus cansentientibuSf et id idem in omnibus cansona
voce acclamantibusy cum omni mansuetudine ac reveren-
yestibus, et caligis tantummodo
calciato. His peractis, ordinetur
in ecclesia per archiepiscopos,
episcopofl, abbatem, et conventum
Westmonasterii, et alios, proces-
sio in cappis sericis, cum textis,
et thuribalis, et aliis quse proces-
sioni conveniunt Et sic ioduti
processionaliter regi futuro occur-
rant in palatio antedicto» et sic
ipsum processive in ecclesiam da-
cant, ipsoque introducto atque in
pulpito in sede sibi apta collocato,
haec antipbona ab omnibos decan-
tetur: * Finnetur/ etc."
With this agrees the Exeter
pontifical : except in its title ; which
is somewhat singular. **Coro-
natio regis secundum cansuetU'
dinem ecclesia Westmonasteri-
ensis"
And an imperfect English pon-
tifical in the British Museum,
Harleian MS. 561, beg^ins with
a still more particular reference
to the Westminster' muniments.
'* Hie est ordo secundum -quem
res debet coronariy panter et
inungif secundum cronicas et re-
gistra in ahhathia Westmontu-
terii inventa.**
I have no doubt that the '' tex-
tus" spoken of above, was some
splendid copy of the Four Gos-
pels, or of the selected Gospels,
which was specially preserved at
Westminster to be used either on
this great occasion only of a co-
ronation, or at other very solemn
processions. Or possibly, it was
the copy of the Gospels, upon
which the coronation-oath was to
be taken. I have made some re-
marks upon thb, in the preliminary
dissertation : and I would also re-
fer the reader to the dissertation
on Service Books, Vol. I. p. lij.,
and to the extract from Giraldos,
in the " Supplement** to p. Ivij
* The custom of assembling the
archbishops and bishops of the
realm is as ancient as the office
itself of a Coronation: it has been
always held to be necessary not
only that the new sovereign should
be crowned by the Primate, or a
Bishop appointed by him, but also
with as large an attendance of the
clergy, more especially of the
highest degree, as could be ob-
tained. Peter Damian proves
that this was not confined to Eng-
land only: he says, in a passage
of his Ixixth Sermon, cited by Ca-
talani: "Cum enim tants nobili-
tatis sanguis vel genere, vel no-
bilitate consecratur in r^em, re-
ligio cum nobilitate totiua regni
viribus convocatur. Astat hinc
primatum, metropolitanorum, et
episcoporum gloriosa societas : il-
linc ducum, comitum, castellano-
rum, non spemenda nobilitas.
Procedit medius homo super
homines regnaturus constitutus
agmine personali."
Coronattone JBiesifi. 5
tia, ut mas regni exigitj exattent illum^ eogue exaltato et
in sede principi apta locato^ in ecclesia metropolitano et
c(Btero clero cum summa tranqmllitate sedentiy per qua-
tuormbiliores comites nuncieturyfaciantque iidem legati
coram clcro post electionis reprasentationem, ex parte
populi cum supplicatione petitionemy ut sicut ab omnipo-
pub electus est, ita et in ecclesia a clero benigne susci-
piatur,^ et in regem consecretur. Quorum legatione
paiienter audita, metropoUtanus quatuor quos elegerit
prasules, totidemque abbates, dirigat ad populum, in-
^uirens quce a quatuor nunciis audivit^ si populus testari
votuerit^ Et illis regressis, si concors fuerit priorum
nunciorum vox sequentium^ tunc demum, metropolitano
inchoante, cierus Deogratias et laudes refer at.
Moxqtte missi duo prasules a metropolitano cum parte
ckrij cum cereis et crucibus, introducant in ecclesiam
consecrandum regem electum, cum vocis emissione, banc
concinentes antiphonam :
finnetur manus tua, et e3Laltetur dextera tua ; jus-
titia et judicium praeparatio sedis tuae, misericordia et
Veritas prsecedent faciem tuam/
* '* redpiatnr," in the Evesham voce coram Deoy ommque po-
pontiacaL Lansd. MS. 451. puh, dicit:
* The order for K. Ethelred, **HaectriapopuloChri8tiano,-et
<fter the antiphon, and ^ Gloria mihi subdito in Christi promitto
Pittri," thus continues : nomine. In primis ut ecclesia
**" PerveiUefu rex ad ecclesiamy Dei» et omnis populus Christianus
prottemai le coram aiiare^ et veram pacem nostro arbitrio in
^jmair^hfTy Te Deum laudamus, omni tempore servet. Aliud* ut
Te Dominum confitemur. Qtio rapacitates et omnes iniquitates
Jtniienue hjfmnizatOf re* eriga- omnibus gradibusinterdicam. Ter-
^T de iolof et ah epiecopie et a tium, ut in omnibus judiciis aM^ui-
f^ electusy lujee tria se servor tatem et misericordiam prsedpi-
^rum jura promiUatf et cUvra am, ut mihi et vobis indulgeat
DelBeneDictloneet
In temporf Paschali. Alleluia.
Ps. ^fisericordias Domini.
tuam miserioordiaiD demens et
iui»ericon Deoa» qui Tivit
*• //*» yrtnctisf otnnes dicant^
AxMXkn Et A^r stqmantur ora-
tiimts <i stM^r^is tpucopis #m.
It^itw^ smptr rt^mm dice$id€t. Te
invoounutt tit*
^* A (in omfio, Deus, qui po-
pulU tuis virtute consuli^, et amore
dominans» da buic lamolo tuo HL
•IMritum sapieiitMB cum regiouDe
ditcipUnr» ut tibi tolo corde de«
YDtua iu rfgni reginune xoaneat
•en)))er idoaeus> tuoque munere
iptui* tf roporihus securitas eccle-
%m diri(nitur« et in tranquiltitate
devotio ChrisUana pennaneat, ut
In bonis operibus peraeverans, ad
feteruum it^num te duce valeat
pervenire> per Dominum.
** CoHSfCiHiiio re^ ab epit*
capo qui aivew ienuerii super
9um tiicendn*
** Omnipoteiis seropiteme De-
utt* etc^ as below» with some im-
portant differences, noted there.
In the order for K, Herfry I.,
after the antiphon, we have:
" Pen*eniens ad ecclesiam
prostemat se super pavimen-
turn ante altars. Pavimentum
autem stratum sit tapetibus et
paUiis. Finita antiphona Jiat
litaniat et episcopi prosteimant se
supra pavimentum hinc et inde
drca electum regem. Expleta
autem lUania erigant se. Erec-
tus autem ab episcofn» elechu\
rexy fuse tria servUurum se esfej
promittaty dicens:
** In Christi nomine promitta
hsec tria popalo Chiistiaiio mihi
subdito. In primis me prsecepi
tunim et opem pro viribus im^
pensurum, ut ecclesia I>ei, etd
[ttf supra, in ord. Ethelr.J J^i
respondeant omneSf Amen. Ifi^
exjdetisy unus episeoporusn ailo^
quatur populumf si taii principi
ac rectori se subficere, etc jussi^
onibus ejus obtemperare velint.
Tunc a circumstante ciero et po-
puh respondeatur; Volumus et
concedimus. Postea vero eo de-
vote incUnatOi dicantur a metro-
poiitano seguentes orationes.
" Omnipotens steme Deus,
creator onmium, etc*
** Benedic, Domine, hunc re-
gemi etc.
** Deus ineffabilis, auctor, etc.
" Tunc demum ab ipso metro-
politano unguantur sibi manus
de oleo sancti/icato.
** Unguantur manus istse. etc J"
This order is the same, (as be-
fore mentioned,) in the Winches-
ter pontifical ; the imperfect Bod-
ley MS.; the two Cotton MSS.
'Hberius. B. 8, and £.8; and the
Dublin MS. B. 8. 6.
The order for Edward II., fol-
lowed by the Exeter MS., after
the Antiphon, continues :
Coronatione Ke^ltf. 7
Gloria Patri-
Repetatur antiphona. Firmetur.
Appropinquans vera Rea^ altariy ejus imitando impe-
rium qui dixit, Non appareas vacuus in conspectu Do-
mini, Dei tui, pretioso tegat patlio,^ Ubramque auri
tntegram DeOy Sanctoque Petro apostolorum principty
princeps ipse consecrandus desuper ponendo offerat. Con-
tinuoque^ super pavimentum tapetis stratum coram altari
« prostematy dicatque super ilium metropolitanus hanc
orailonem.
Oremus.
Deus humilium visitator, qui nos Sancti Spiritus il-
lostratione consolaris, praetende super hunc famulum
tuum N. gratiam tuam, ut per eum, tuum in nobis
adesse sentiamus adventum. Per Dominum ; in unitate
ejusdem,
Oratione^ campletay injungat metropolitanus cui vo-
*^^it pantificumy plebi de prasenti negotio congruum
breviter dicere sermonemy sciscitarique^ ab eis ut palam
** Gloria Ritri. Sicut erat. »« Oblatio regis." Marginal
Etot». Rrmetur. Po$tea re- note in Pontif. Sar.
^^^^atur archiepiscopus vel epis' • «* Prostratio regis prima,"
'^f^ qui missam ceiebraturus Marginal note in Pontif. Sar.
^yftcumaliU prtelatU prind- ' The Royal MS. 12. D. iij.
P^^omecrandumhonorificeper (British Museum) has by an evi-
(hori medium ducat usque ad dent mistake " Coronatione com^
■^ttw altare, euper quod te- pletaJ'
*^*'* offerre pallium tintim, et • The following sentence " scis-
"^^** ^ihram auriy ijus com- citarique — — „ interrogati"
P*fnio pTiBceptum qui dixity is omitted in the order for K.. Ed-
^^ appareae vacuus coram ward II., and added in the margin
^**^ Domini Dei tui.' Conti" in a later hand. The Sarum Pon-
^**9^ tuper pavimentum" etc, tifical notes in the margin " brevis
* w the text, with some unim- sermo."
^^t variations: the chief of The Liber Regalis omits the
*°Wi the reader will find below, sentence " scisdtariqne in-
8
De IBeneHtctione et
dicant si hunc cuncti sibi in r^em eiiguntj et ut illis rtr
cansecretur si veraciter et unanimiter poscunt. Quod
postquam se velle acclamaverint interrogatij metropoli-
tunus eiectum mediocriter distinctaque intert^oget voce?
si leges et consuetudines ab antiquis justis et devotis re-
gibus pkbi Angbrum cancessaSj cum sacramenti confir-
matione^ eidem plebi concedere et servare voluerit, et
prasertim leges et consuetudines et libertateSy a gloria-
sissimo^^ rege sancto Edwardoj clero populoque conces-
sas. Si^^ autem omnibus his assentire se velle promi-
serit, ejponat ei metrapolitanus de quibus jurabitj ita
dicendo:
Servabis ecclesise Dei cleroque, et populo, pacem ex
integro et concordiam Deo, secundum vires tuas ?
terrogati/' and inserts instead of
it, the following» which is intro-
duced as far as the word ^'ser-
mone,'* into the margin of the
Sanim pontifical, and the sen-
tence as it stands in the text
above, is bracketed. '* Metropo-
litano interim in cathedra sua re-
sidente ante altare more episco-
pali. Coram ipso residebit prin-
ceps coronandus in cathedra de-
centi sibi prsparata ex adverso.
Finito quidem sermone ad plebem,
metropolitanus vel episcopus eun-
dem mediocri distinctaque voce
interroget, si leges et consuetu-
dines. etc^
* " Sessio regis.** Mai^al
note. Sar. Pontif. I may re-
mind the reader that the Roman
pontifical appoints here a set ser*
mon or admonition to be made,
not to the people in order to ask
their consent, but to the king con-
cerning the duties of his stadon.
^ Quibus sic sedentibus, postquam
aliquantulum quieverint, metropo-
litanus coronandum regem admo-
net, dicens, 'Cum hodie,' etc*"
Pontif. Rom. The latter part of
this admonition is similar to the
««admonitio episcoporum ad re-
gem*' of the text, presently. It
is probable that the rubric imme-
diately following that admonition
" Adjiciantur pr^edictis" etCp,
was intended to give scope for a
more exact imitation of the Ro-
man use, if it was thought de-
sirable.
w <' Glorioso.*' Liber Begalis:
and the order of Edward II.
u " Dicto autem prindpe se
promittente omnia prsemissa ooa-
cessurum et servaturum, tunc ex-
ponat ei metropolitanus, etc»' IMf»
Reg.
Cotonatione RegiiB!. 9
Respondebit:
Servabo."
Facies fieri in omnibus jadiciis tuis sequam et rectam
justitiain, et discretionem, in misericordia et in veritate,
seenndum Tires tuas ?
Respondebit :
Faciam.
ConceiUs justas leges esse tenendas, et promittis eas
per te ease protegendas, et ad honorem Dei roboran-
das, quas vulgas elegerit, secundum vires tuas ?
Respondebit :
Concedoy et promitto.
Sequitur admonitio episcoparum ad regem^ et legatur
ah uno episcopo coram omnibus clara voce, sic dicendo :
Domine Rex," a vobis perdonari petimus, ut unicui-
que de nobis et ecclesiis nobis commissis, canonicum
* Tbe Exeter PoDtifical, very
strangely^ omits from hence down
tothemlnic ** Adpciantur pra-
dicHs inierrogatiomhiu" etc.
^ This petition has been omitted
in the late Forms. It was ob-
•erred in the coronation of King
James I. (of Charles I. according
to the Tery obscure and confused
ttcoont in Prynne, Signal Loy-
<%, p. 270) and of Charles II.
I extract the form from the hst
moitioned Order, as it is given
bj Walker. *" After which [i. e.
the promises] the B'. of Roches-
ter read the Petition of the Bishops
m these words*
* Our Lord and King wee be-
seech yon to grant and preserve
vnto vs. and the Churches Co-
mitted to our Charge all Canoni-
call priviledges, and due Law and
lustice, and that you would protect
and defend vs as every good King
in his Kingdome ought to be a
Protector and Defender of the
Bishopps and Churches vnder
their Government.
'' The King Answered :
'' With a willing and devout
heart I promise and grant my
pardon, and that I will preserve
and mayneteyne to you, and the
Churches comitted to yo'. Charge
all Canonicall Priviledges and due
Law and lustice, and that I will
be yo'. Protectour and Defender
to my power by the assistance of
God as every good King in his
Kingdome ought in right to pro-
lO
JOe OSeneOicttone et
privilegium ac debitam legem atque justitiam conser
vetis, ot defensionem exhibeatisy sicut rex in suo regni
debet unicuique episcopo, abbatibus/^ et ecclesiis sib
commissis.
Respondebit :
Animo libenti, et devoto, promitto vobis et perdono,
quia unicuique de vobis et ecclesiis vobis coxninissis,
caiionicum privilegium et debitaip legem atque justi^
tiam sorvabo, et defensionem quantum potuero, adjui
toct and defend the B^*. and
Churches under their GoTem«
ment***
This petition does not occur in
the earlier Forms of K. Ethelred,
Henry I. and Edward IL
I extract the following from the
important " Devyse " for K. Henry
Vni. so often alluded to in the
dissertation. ** Then fbloweth the
petioions of the hisshoppes to the
kyn|t, which hy the hisshop of
lincoln shall he openly redde in
good and distinct Toice, seying:
IMtmm0 i'tjt. Sir King» we aske
of you to per6tely geven and
graunted ynto vs» that je shall
ke)>e Ynto vs and eche of ts, and
to all the churches that heth geven
and comvtted rnto vs and eche of
vs« the priuileges of the lawe canon
and of hooly church, and due lawe
and riglitfulnesse» and vs and
them defende as a doughty and
Christen King ought to do» And
id like wise to graunte and do
thurgh all your Reame to euery
hishop, abhot, and all the churches
■ to them commytted.
" The kyng shall aunswer. Zi-
henfe animo. \^th gt>od will
and deuoute soule, I promjtte
and perfitely graunte that to you
and euery of you, and to all the
churches to you commytted, I
shall kepe the priuileges of the
lawe of canon and of holy Church :
and lawe and rightfulness : and I
shall in as moche as may be, by
reason and right defende you and
euery of you hisshoppes and ab-
botts thurgh my Reame : and all
the churches to you and them
commytted. All these things and
euery of theym, I Henry king of
Englande, promytte and conferme
to kepe and obserue, so helpe we
God, and thise holy Euangelists
by me bodily touched upon this
hooly awter."
^ This word is erased in the
text of the Sarom pontifical,
doubtless after the suppression of
the monasteries, and inserted in
the margin in a hand of the time
of Queen Mary. The same erasure
ooeors almost immediateiy belov.
Cotonatione Ee9i0«
II
rante Domino, exhibebo, sicut rex in suo regno uni-
coique episcopo, abbatibus, et ecclesiis sibi commissis,
per rectum exhibere debet/*
Adjiciantur pradictis intei^ogationibus qtue justafu^
erini. Prcenunciatis omnibus supradictisj dictus prin-
ceps canfirmet se omnia pradicta esse servaturunij Sacra-
mento^^ super altare coram cunctis protinus prcestito.
His itaque peractis^ metropolitanus vel episcopus genu-
flectendo cum devotione incipiat excelsa voce hymnumy
Veni Creator,
ado rege^^ interim ante altare supertapetis et quissi-
nisj per regios ministros decenter ibidem collocatisy hu-
mititer prostrato.
Finito vero hymnOj sequatur hcec oratio :
" la the modern Roman pon-
tifical, among the other duties ex-
^Vuned to the new sovereign in
the '* admonition'* before spoken
of, note 9, is this : " Christtanam
religionem, ac 6dem catholicam,
qnam ab incunabulis professus es,
ad finem usque inviolatam retine-
bis, eamque contra omnes adver-
santes pro yiribus defendes/' And
how ancient this practice was, may
be concluded from the iij rd. ca-
non of the sixth council of To-
ledo. ** Qnisquis succedentium
tempomm regni sortitus fuerit
^cem, non ante conscendat re-
giam sedem, quam inter reliqua
conditionum sacramenta poUicitus
faerit, banc se catholicam non
pennissurum eos (nempeJutkeos)
violare fidem. etc.** And it thus
concludes* ^' Ergo postquam or-
dioe praemisso, ad gubemacuUi
accesserit regni, si ipse temerator
hujus extiterit promissi, sit anath-
ema, maranatha, in conspectu sem-
pitemi Dei, et pabulum efficiatur
ignis aetemi."
There is certainly no express
stipulation to this effect in the an-
cient English forms ; nor is there
in the modem Roman use: al-
though Catalani (who quotes also
the above canon), rather hastily,
as it seems to me, concludes that
it is to be gathered from the pro-
mise of the new sovereign, in the
** professio regis" which imroedi*
ately succeeds, and which is
couched in very general terms.
Cf. Comment, in Pontif. Rom.
torn. i. 878.
^ " Juramentum regis." Mar-
ginal note in Sar. Pontif,
" •* Prostratio regis secunda."
Marginal note.
1 2 S)e iBeneHictione et
Te invocamusy Doniine sancte. Pater omnipotens
teteme Deus, ut hunc famulum tuum. N. quein tua
divinse dispensationis proyidentia in primordio plas
matum, usque hunc prsesentem diem juvenili flora lae
tantem crescere concessisti, eum tuse pietatis don<
ditatum plenumque gratia et yeritate, de die in diem
coram Deo et hominibus, ad meliora semper proficen
facias, ut summi regiminis solium, gratise supema
largitate, gaudens suscipiat, et misericordiae tuae mure
ab hostium adversitate undique munitus, plebem sibi
commissam, cum pace propitiationis et yirtute yictoriae.
feliciter regere mereatur. Per Christum Dominum.
Post orationem^ incipiant duo episcapi vel duo caih
tores Utaniamj^^ metrapoUtano vel epUcapo et ccateris
episcopis cum eo prostratisj et septem psalmas posniten"
tiaks ex corde cantantibus : infra litaniam htec adjun-
gant:
Ut preesentem famulum tuum in tua pietate, justitia,
et sanctitate, confirmare et conseryare digneris.
Te rogamus audi nos.
Postea sequantur ha orationts.
^ '* Litania cam septem psal- cwn episcopis, et presbyterisy hinc
mis.*' Marginal note, inde prostratis, caeteris in cboro
litaniam breviter psallentibus«**
^ The position of the litany The ^'breviter" refers to the re-
in this Office has differed much, striction which is afterwards en-
at various times and in various joined, that only twelve AposUes,
countries. But the antiquity of and as many martyrs, confessors,
its use at some period or other of and virgins, should be invocated.
the ceremony is proved by the The phrase "totus in cruce"
very ancient Ordo JRamanust would appear to mean, with arms
which commands: '* ut cuncto ec- extended. The student will ob*
clesise pavimento tapetibus et pal- serve that in the text, only the
liolis contecto, ibi rex humiliter bishops are directed to prostrate
totus in cruce prostratus jaoeat themselves with the king.
Cotonatione Viesin. 1 3
Dominiis vobiscum.
Oratio.
Omnipotens sempiteme Deus, Creator omnium, Im-
perator angelonmi, Rex regnantium, Dominusque do-
minantinm, qui Abraham fidelem famulum tuum de
hostibos triumphare fecisti, Moysi et Josuse populo
praelatis multiplicem victoriam tribuisti, bumilemque
David puerum tuum regni fastigio sublimasti, et Salo-
monem sapientise pacisque ineffabili munere ditasti ; re-
^ice, qosesumus,^ ad preces humilitatis nostrse, et super
hone fiBunulum tuum, quern, supplici devotione in regem
consecramus,^^ benedictionum tuarum dona multiplica,
eumque dexterse tuae potentia semper et ubique cir-
cmnda, quatenus prsedicti Abrahse fidelitate firmatus,
Moysi mansuetudine fretus, Josuae fortitudine munitus,
David humilitate exaltatus, Salomonis sapientia deco-
ratus, tibi in omnibus placeat, et per tramitem justitiae
inoffenso gressu semper incedat, ecclesTamque^ tuam
deinceps cum plebibus sibi annexis ita enutriat ac
doceat, muniat et instruat, contra omnes visibiles et
invisibiles hoetes idem potenter regaliterque tuoe vir-
* " Respice propitius." Order is omitted. The prayer is very
of K. Elhelred* ancient : not only to be traced to
^ In tlie earlier orders of K. the earliest MS. which we now
Belied, Henry L and Edward have of the Anglo-Saxon cere-
IL (followed by the Exeter MS.) monial, but it is also in the old
^ form runs, " quern in re; ** Ordo Romanus.'' I may add,
gm eKgimos.'* The alteration is that in some early foreign pon-
cnrions. tificals, this prayer is to be said
** " Hie totitts regni Anglo- aloud by the archbishop, and
Suonmn ecclesiam deinceps cum *' voce snbmissa " by the other
plebibas sibi annexis, etc,** Or- bishops : ** ad toUendam scilicet
dn of Eihelred. The reader confusionem (observes Catalani),
vill fold that in the modem Ro- non vero quod in ea vocis sub-
nun Use, from hence to the missione aliquid arcani mysteriive
vords ** toas quoque protectionist contineatur."
H
De IBenenicttone et
tutis regimen administret,^' et ad verae fidei pacisq|
concordiam eorum animos, te opitulante, reformet, i
^ *' administretf ut regale soli-
um, videlicet Angloram vel Sax-
onum Bceptroy non deserat, sed ad
pristine fidei, pacisque, etc.** ibid.
This passage is remarkable: and
it is a very curious drcumstance,
that the famous manuscript, (now
in the British Museum, Cotton,
Tiberius B. viij.) of the corona-
tion service of Charles V. of
France, contains the same sen-
tence, with not a less plain refer-
ence to the Anglo-Saxons. The
words are these : " ut regale soli-
um videlicet Saxonum, Merdo-
rum, Nordanchimbrorum sceptra
non deserat." This fact has been
remarked by Seloen in his Titles
of Honour, p. 177. 189. and he
argues very justly that the French
Order owes its origin to the more
ancient Forms used in this coun-
try. It nevertheless is somewhat
more than strange, that they who
adopted and revised to suit their
own circumstances our English
Office, should have omitted to
correct this passage in the prayer.
The numberless instances of agree-
ment, even verbal, which occur
between the ancient English forms
and the French, would have proved
a common origin : such an argu-
ment as the present proves more;
vi2. this : England cam claim the
honour of having given her Order
of Coronation to the kings and
people of France.
In the Appendix to the sad
mentary of S. Gregory ( Op&>\
totn. 3. p. 238,) Menard 1|
printed the '* Ritus oUm obs«
vatus in unctione r^^m Fran^
rum: ex codke RatoMi Ahbatii
In that Order, this prayer occut
and after the words ^ semper i
cedat'* above, is the following, m
less worthy of notice than tl
corresponding reference in t|
Service of Charles V. " i|
cedat, et totius Albionis ecclesia^
deinceps cum plebibus sibi ai
nexis, etc** The reader will a
once see, that the argument in thi
preceding paragraph of this noti
is strongly confirmed by this re
ference to England : but it would
not be just to omit Menard's ovni
remarks upon it. Probably hci
was not aware of the existence o\
the Cotton MS. or he would bare
argued doubtless that Charles V.
was also crowned King of Eng-
land ; as indeed, he does seem to
pretend with respect to Henry IV.
if I understand him rightly : even
although, as he quaintly says, he
could discovei^ no record of the
original fact extant. He says,
'* QusB quidem verba (Albionis
ecclemun) satis manifestant ali-
quem Francorum r^em id tem-
poris in Anglorum regem unctum
fuisse: quod tamen est difficile
scitu, cum nihil tale in hbtoricis
antiquis cum Francorum, tum An-
Coronatione KegijBL
15
lomm populonim debita subjectione foltus, tuo digno
more glorificatus,^ ad patemum decenter solium tua
oiseratione conscendere mereatur, tuse quoque protec-
ionis galea monitus, et scuto insuperabili jugiter pro-
ectus^ armisque coelestibus circumdatus, optabilis yic-
oriae trininphum feliciter capiat, terroremque suae
wtentise infidelibus inferat, et pacem tibi militantibus
^etanter reportet, ^per Dominum nostrum, qui virtute
rmcis tartara destruxit, regnoque diaboli superato ad
glomm repereris, per quos huic
difficoltati lucem afferre quis poB-
sit. Nemini aatem dubium est
qnin AlbioD, cujus hie mentio est,
nt Britannia major. Id testantur
veteres omnes reoentioresque geo-
grapbi* Quis fiierit autem ex
regiboB Francorum sub hac for-
nmla in regem Anglorum unctas,
dicere obacumm est. £x hoc
tamen apparet antiquum jus regi-
bos Francorum in regnum Anglis
fmsse.** And the same writer
adds in a note, a suggestion in
proof of his theory, which is de-
molished by the Order of K.
Ethebed; ** Forte consecratio
ba^c in Lndovid IV. inauguratione
fuit adhibita, qui cum oh Ogivam
matrem» ex Angliae regum stirpe
esset orinndus, in spem hnjus regni
Tocatus potnit simul ungi in r^em
Angtise et Franciae. Quibus non
plaoebit conjectura h»c, meliorem
nippeditent; doceantque quis ex
GalliflD regibns ante mortem Ra-
toldi abbatis qui ann. 986 obiit,
potiore jure in regem Angliae ungi
eteonsecraripotoerit/' This would
indeed be difficult: but it is not
necessary that those who are dis-
satisfied with the conjectures of
so very learned a person as Me-
nard, are bound to propose better.
^* ^^glorificatusiperlongumvitse
spatium patemae apicem glorise
tus miseratione unita, stabilire et
gubemare mereatur." Order of
K. EtheU^d.
^ " reportet. Virtutibus,Christe,
hunc quibus prsefatos fideles tuos
decorasti, multiplici honoris bene-
dictione condecora, et in regimine
regni sublimiter colloca, et oleo
gratis Spiritus Sancti perunge,
per Dominum, in unitate ejus-
dem." ibid. Immediately after
this prayer in K. Ethelred's Order,
follows the anointing, of which the
rubric, &c. is given below. It may
be added that the French order
of K. Charles V. (just spoken of)
gives the concluding sentences of
both the Anglo-Saxon and the
Sarum orders: putting the Sarum
last, and of course omitting the
" Per Dominum*' of the first.
1 6 Z)e iBeneWctione et
coelos victor ascendit, in quo potestas omnis regui
consistit, et victoria, qui est gloria humiUum, et vit
salusque populorum. Qui tecum.
Alia oratio.
BenediCy Domine, hunc regem nostrum, qui regn;
omnium moderaris a ssbcuIo, et tali eum benedictionj
gloriBca, ut Davidicse teneat sublimitatis sceptrum, e
glorificatus in ejus, te propitio, reperiatur merito. D\
ei tuo inspiramine cum mansuetudine ita regere popu
lum, sicut Salomonem fecisti regnum obtinere pacifij
cum. Tibi cum timore semper sit subditus, tibiqw
militet cum quiete ; sit tuo clypeo protectus cum proce
ribus, et ubique tua gratia victor existat; honorific^
eum prse cunctis regibus gentium, felix populis domi
netur, et feliciter eum nationes adorent. Vivat intei
gentium catervas magnanimus, sit in judiciis sequitatis
singularis, locupletet eum tua prs^ves dextera, frugi-
feram obtineat patriam, et ejus liberis tribuas profu-
tura; prsesta ei prolixitatem vitse per tempora, ut in
diebus ejus oriatur justitia ; a te robustum teneat regi-
minis solium, et cum jocunditate et justitia setemo
glorietur in regno. Per Dominum.
Deus ineffabilis, auctor mundi, conditor generis hu-
mani, gubemator imperii, confirmator regni, qui ex
utero fidelis amici tui patriarcbae nostrae Abrahae prse-
elegisti regem saeculis profuturum, tu praesentem regem
hunc cum exercitu suo per intercessionem omnium
sanctorum uberi benedictione locupleta, et in solium
regni firma stabilitate connecte. Visita eum, sicut
Moysen in rubo, Jesum Nave in prselio, Gedeon in
agro, Samuelem in templo, et ilia eum benedictione
siderea ac sapientiee tuee rore perfunde, quam beatus
David in psalterio Salomon filius ejus, te remunerante,
percepit e coelo. Sis ei contra acies inimicorum lorica,
Cotonatione ]Reg;t0« 1 7
in adversis galea, in prosperis patientia, in protectione
chpeos sempitemus ; et praesta ut gentes illi teneant
fidem, proceres sui habeant pacem, diligant caritatem,
abstineant se a cupiditate, loquantur justitiam, custo-
diaDt Teiitatem ; et ita populus iste pullulet^ coalitus be--
nedictione setemitatis, ut semper maneant tripudiantes
in pace yictores. Per Christum Dominum nostrum,
Oremus.
Deus, qui populis tuis virtute consulis et amore
dommaris, da huic famulo tuo .N. spiritum sapientise
nnn Famine disciplinae, ut tibi toto corde devotus, in
regni regimine maneat semper idoneus, tuoque munere
ipsius temporibus securitas ecclesiee dirigatur, et in
tranquillitate devotio Christiana permaneat, ut in bonis
operibus perseverans, ad fletemum regnum, te duce,
uleat pervenire. Per Dominum nostrum Jesum
Christum Filium tuum. Qui tecum.
Hie mutet dominus metropolitanus^ vel episcopuSj vo^
c(m suam^ more prafationis^ hoc modo :
Per omnia ssecula sseculorum. Amen«
Dominus vobiscum.
Et cum spiritu tuo.
Sursum corda.
Habemus ad Dominum.
Gratias agamus Domino Deo nostro.
Dignum et justum est.
Vere dignum et justum est, sequum et salutare, nos
tibi semper et ubique gratias agere, Domine sancte,
Pater omnipotens, seteme Deus. Electorum fortitudo,
^t humilium celsitudo, qui in primordio per effusionem
diluvii crimina mundi castigare voluisti, et per colum-
* The Order for K. Edw. 11. say : " Hie mutet „ ro-
<nd the Liber Regatis, merely cem guanu Per omnia, eic.^
VOL. m. c
1 8 S)e iBeneHicttone et
bam ramum olivse portanteniy pacem terns reddita
demonstrasti ; iterumque Aaron famulum tuum pi
unctionem olei sacerdotem sanxistiy et postea per huji
unguenti infusionem, ad regendum populum Israelii
cum, sacerdotesy ac reges, et prophetas perunxisti, vu
tumque ecclesiae in oleo exhilarandum per prophetica
famuli tui yocem David esse prsedixisti ; ita quflesumi
omnipotens Pater, ut per hujus creaturae pinguedine
hunc servum tuum .A^, sancti^^ficare tuabene^dl
tione digneris, eumque in similitudinem columbee p
cem simplicitatis populo sibi subdito praestare, et e:
empla Aaron in Dei servitio diligenter imitari, regniqu
fastigia in consiliis scientiee et eequitate judicii sempc
assequiy vultumque hilaritatis per banc olei unctionei
tuamque benedictionem,*^ te adjuvante, toti plebi par^
tum babere facias : Submisse dicat. Per Dominum.
Finitis orationibus istiSy^ ascendat electus in cathedr
coram metropoUtano appositay cui vcro cum ad eui
^ " Bene "i* dictionem." Lib. chioram : aperturis tunicas et a
Reg, misis sibi invicem connexis ai
" The Sarum Pontifical has in sulis argeuteis. Tunc vero a n»
the margin ; *' surgat rex." The tropolitano vel episcopo dissect
rubric of the Liber Regalis is ansulis iu apertura tunic» et cam
different from the text, and is as Bi£supradicts,pallio super dictui
follows. " Finitis orationibus is- principem extenso, manus princi
tis, surgat princeps, et resideat in pis oleo inungantur, dicente me
prsedicta cathedra coram metro- tropolitano vel episcopo orationen
poUtano vel episcopo, modo quo « Ungantur,' etc^ ITiis variatid
prselibatum est. In qua cathedra of rubric is introduced in a late
princeps paululum quiescens ite- hand into the margin of our text
rato resurgat, et vadat ad altare, I would remind the student, tha
deponatque ibi vestes suas, prseter he must compare the many varia
tunicam sericam et camisiam aper- tions of the modem Roman poa<
tas profundius usque subter pectus tifical : here I think it only nece»
et inter scapulas, et in scapulis, et sary to quote a part of the rubri<
etiam apertas in compagibus bra- preceding the unction, accordiD|
Cotonatione IBit^n.
19
accesserit metrapolitanuSj vestem^ qua indutus fuerit
rtr ekctusj pallio super eum interim extenso^ scindat
prapriis usque ad cingulum manibus. Deinde mafius
regis ekcti sa^icto ungantur oko, dicente metropolitano :
UngaBtur^ manus istse de oleo sanctificato, unde
uncti fiierunt reges et prophetse, et sicut unxit Samuel
to that Use. ** Post hac — „—
nwtropolita&as intingit pollicem
dexters manus in oleum catechu-
meoonmi, et inungit in modum
cnida, fllius brachium dexterum,
mter jancturam manus, et junctu-
nm cobiti, atque inter scapulas/'
• From the note just above,
transcribed from the Liber Re-
i^y this vestment was the " ca-
miaa.»» The student should con-
«Jt the glossary of Du Cange for
^« «vera! meanings of this word ;
D€ariy all of which are to be re-
fined to some ecclesiastical use,
^ nwst frequently it seems to
^^e signified the albe. Thus he
^^Alcuinjdediv.Qffiyyfhos&ys:
Timica, tinea vestis erat inte-
nor, qoam camisiam dicimusy vel
«PParum." And Peter Blesen-
^: "^ Indutus camisia linea«qu8e
«wuDuni nomine dicitur Alba-''
Serm. 41. However, in the text,
^ " camisia" is to be token to
^^ the under garment, or
"^> of the sovereign : of which
*««iiag there are many exam-
P*«8 bold writers. A% Isidore ex-
V^ins the word: " Camisias vo-
^us quod in his dormimus in
I *^ id est, in stratas nostns."
% Paul the deacon: " Sup-
parus, vesttmentum puellarum,
quod et subucula, id est, camisia
dicitur." In Epii. Fesfi. And
once more, Victor Uticensis:
'* De palliis altoris, proh nefas,
camisias sibi et femoralia facie-
bant." De persec. VandaL L 1.
To these it cannot be amiss to
add an example of this vestment,
as a royal present to an English
prince, in the early part of the
seventh century, from pope Boni-
face: who thus concludes his
epistle to K. Edwin. '' PrsDterea,
benedictionem protectoris vestri
beati Petri apostolorum principis
vobis direximus, id est, camisiam
cum omatura in auro una, et lena
Ancyriana una : quod petimus, ut
eo benignitatis animo gloria vestra
suscipiat, quo a nobis noscitur
destinatum." Beda Hist. Ecc,
lib. 2, cap. xj.
* The following is the Order
in K. Ethelred's book; immedi-
ately succeeding, as was before
remarked, see note 4, the prayer,
" Omnipotens sempiteme Deus.*'
" Hie unguaiur oleo^ et hac
cantetur antiphona: Unxerunt
Salomonem Sadoch sacerdos et
Nathan propheto regem in Gion :
20
Z)e IBeneHictione et
David in Regem, ut sis benedictus et constitutus rex
in regno isto, super populum istum, quern Dominus
et accedentes dixerunt, Vivat rex
in eternum.
" Quam sequaiur orcUio,
" Christe, perunge hunc regem
in regimen, unde unxisti sacer*
dotes, reges, et prophetas, ac mar-
tyres, qui per fidem yicerunt regna,
et operati sunt justitiam, atque
adepti sunt repromissiones. Tua
sacratissima unctio super caput ejus
defluat, atque ad interiora descen-
dat, et cordis illius intima penetret,
et promissionibn8,qua8 adepti sunt
Tictoriosissimi reges, gratia tua
dignus ef&ciatur, quatenus et in
praesenti saeculo feliciter regnet,
et ad eorum consortium in coelesti
regno perveniat. Per.
Alia. Deus electorum forti-
tudo, et humilium celsitudo, qui
in primordio per effusionem dtluvii
crimina mundi castigare voluisti,
et per columbam ramum olivs
portantem pacem terns redditam
deraonstrasti, iterumque Aaron
famulum tuum per unctionem olei
sacerdotem sanxisti, et postea per
hujus unguenti infusionem ad re-
gendum populum Israheliticum
sacerdotes ac reges et prophetas
pnefecisti, vultumque ecclesi»
." The MS. is here most
unhappily imperfect : a folio hav-
ing been torn out. See below,
for the whole prayer, in Appendix
No. 2. note 4, from the Leofric
missal.
The order in the later MSS. va^
ries considerably, nor is it difficult
to trace the alterations as thei
were introduced. The following
is the Service as appointed for K
Henry I. which, generally, is the
same also in the Winchester pon<
tifical and the Dublin MS.witl
the exception that these last hav<
the prayer " Prospice omnipoteni
Deus,** after the unction of Hu
hands.
" Tunc demum ah ipso metra
politano unguantur sibi manm
de oleo sanctificato : Unguantui
manus istse, eto. (Oremus. Pros
pice, omnipotens. Winchester
and Dublin MSS J Postet
vero pectus et scapul^t^ ambaqv^
compages hrachiorum ipsius vn
guantur de supradicto oleo, e
de eodem crux fiat super capv
efuSf et postea de chrismate, e
dicantur sequentes orationei
Deus Dei filius Jesus. (Oremm
Deus, qui es justonim gloria
Hen. /.) Postea ah episcopi
ensem recipiat"
In the Cotton MS. Tiberius
B. viij. (which enables us to traa
the prayer, " Prospice onanipo
tens," to the early part of tbexjtl
century), and in the Bodl. MS
Rawl. C. 400, we have:
" Tunc demum ah ipso metro»
politano unguantur sihi fnanm
de oleo sanctificato: Unguantui
Coronatione fBitiia.
21
Deus tuns dedit tibi, ad regendum et gubernandum.
Qood ipse prsestare dignetur, qui cum Patre.
Chora interim concinente antiphonam :
Unxerunt Salomonem Sadoc sacerdos et Nathan
propheta regem, et accedentes Iseti dixerunt, Vivat
rex, vivat rex, vivat rex, in eetemum.
In tempore Paschali. Alleluia.
Ps. Domine in virtute.
Oratio.
Prospice,'^ omnipotens Deus, serenis obtutibus hunc
gloriosum regem .N. et sicut benedixisti Abraham,
Isaac, et Jacob, sic ilium largis benedictionibus spiritu*
alis gratiae cum omni plenitudine, tua potentia irrigare
atque perfundere dignare. Tribue ei de rore coeli et de
pinguedine teme, abundantiam frumenti, vini, et olei,
et omnium frugum opulentiam ex largitate divini mu«
manas istse. etc. Oratio. Pros-
pice, omnipotens Deus. Posteave-
ro capuiy pectus^ et scapuUe^ am-
h^gque eompagee hnMchiorwn ip"
eius tmguantur a fnetropolitanOf
ita dicente: Unguator caput is-
tad« etc» Interim cantcUur resp.
Denm time. Poet unctionem, ora-
tio : Dens Dei fillns Jesus. Alia.
Dens, qui es justorom. Poetea
ab epiecopie eneem recipiat** I
most remark, that the rubrics in the
order of Edward II. vary in some
▼erfaal omieeione from the above.
For example, it says simply,
•* Oratio^ not prefixing " Post
mnctiattemJ*
The Cotton MS. Tiberius E.
riij. is the same with MS. Tibe*
rius, B. Tiij, except that it omita
the prayers " Prospice omnipo-
tens,** and *' Deus, qui es justo-
rum."
The order for K. Edward II.
with some unimportant variations,
follows that of Uie text, as far as
the anointing of the head.
^ The Sarum pontifical has
'' Respice,'' but, upon the autho-
rity of all the MSS. (the Exeter
alone excepted) which have the
prayer, viz. of Henry I. Edward
11. and the Liber Regalis ; of the
Winchester pontifical ; the Lans-^
down MS. 451; the Royal MS.
12. D. 8; and the Cotton, Tibe-
rius B. viij ; of the Bodl. MS»
Rawl. c. 400, and the Dublin
MS. I have introduced *^ Pros-
pice" into the text.
22 IDc IBcndiictiinic ct
neris kmga per tempora ; at illo regnante sit sanitas
in patria, et pax inviolata sit in regno» et di^itas
gloriosa regalis palatii maximo splendore r^s potes-
tatis ocnlis intuentiam fiilgeat, luce clarissima corus-
care atqae splendescere, quasi splendidissima fulgura
maximo perfosa lamine Tideatur. Tribue ei, omnipo-
tens Deus, ut sit fortissimus protector patriae, et con-
solator'^ ecclesiaram, ac ccenobiorum sanctorma maxi-
ma cmn pietate regalis mmiificentise; atque ut sit
fortissimus regmn, triumphator hostium, ad opprimen-
das rebelles et paganas nationes. Sitque suis inimicis
satis terribilis prsB maxima fortitudine regalis potenti^e.
Optimatibus quoque atque pnecelsis proceribus atque
fidelibus sui regni munificus, et amabilis, et pius ; ut
ab omnibus timeatur atque diligatur. Reges quoque
de lumbis ejus per successiones temporum futurorum
egrediantur regnum hoc regere totum, et post gloriosa
tempora atque felicia praesentis vitee, gaudia sempiterna
in perpetua beatitudine habere mereatur. Per Domi-
num."
Postea vero pectus^ et scapula^ ambceque compages
brachiorurn ipsius ungantur de supradicto olcoy et de
eodem crux fiat super caput ejus^ et postea de chrismate,
metropolitano dicente:^
Ungatur caput istud» pectus, scapulae, et compages
brachiorurn de oleo sanctificato, unde uncti fuerunt
** This sentence, ** eoclesiarum the Liber Regalis proceeds, as
^,— > munifieentie,'' is erased in follows :
the Sarum pontifical, and restored " £t pnsvideatur a sacrista
IVom the text of the Liber Re* quod ampuUe tarn de oleo quam
galit» de chrismate, quarum una deaura-
" ** Inimctio Regis*" Margi* ta est et in se continens sanctum
nal not«» dirisma, altera Tero solum argen*
^ Afterthe\Tord <' chriamate»*' Itaet in se oontiiiais oleom sane-
Cotonatione EegisE* 2 3
r^ges et prophetse, et sicut Samuel unxit David in
regem ut sis benedictus, et constitutus rex in regno
isto, saper popnlum istum quern Dominus Deus tuus
dedit tibi ad regendum et gubemandum. Quod ipse
prxstare dignetnr.
I Sequatur oratio^ cum^ Oremus.
Deus, Dei Filius, Jesus Christus, Dominus noster,
qui a Patre oleo exultationis unctus est prse participi-
bos suis, ipse per prsesentem sacri unguenti infusionem
Spiritus Paracliti super caput tuum infundat bene^-
dicdonem, eandemque usque ad interiora cordis tui
penetrare faciat, quatenus hoc visibili et tractabili
done invisibilia percipere, et temporali regno justis
moderaminibus executo, aetemaliter cum eo regnare
merearis, qui solus sine peccato Rex regum vivit, et
gloriatur cum Deo Patre, in unitate Spiritus Sancti,
Deos, per omnia saecula sseculorum. Amen.
Deus, qui es justorum gloria, et misericordia pecca-
torum, qui misisti Filium tuum pretioso sanguine suo
genus humanum redimere, qui conteris bella, et pro-
pugnator es in te sperantium, et sub cujus arbitrio
omnium regnorum continetur potestas, te humiliter
deprecamur, ut praesentem famulum tuum .N. in tua
niisericordia confidentem, in prsesenti sede regali be-
tum, unt ad altare praeparatae. Sarum pontifical.
Hege ^tur sic oncto, connectan- The reader will obsenre that
tor ansulfle aperturarum, propter the benedicdon *' Ungatur caput,"
uictionem ab abbate Westm. vel etc, is omitted : nor b it in the
noem ejiu gerente: et dicantur order of K. Edward II. Hence
a metropolitano yel episcopo se- it was doubtless introduced be-
qaentes orationes. ' D^us, Dei tween the date of the Liber Re«
fiUos.' < Deus, qui es.' '' galis, and'of the MS. from which
This variation is (as before) our text is taken,
iatroduoed into the margin of the
24
De ^enditcttone tt
ne^i^dicas, eique propitius adesse digneris^ ut qm
toa expetit protectione defendi, omnibus sit hoetibiis
fortior. Fbc eiim, Domine, beatum esse, et victorem
de inimicis sui& Corona eum corona justidse et pie-
tatis, ut ex toto corde et tota mente in te credens, tibi
deserviat, sanctam tuam ecclesiam defendat et subli-
met, populumque sibi commissum juste regat, nullis
insidiantibus malis eum in injustitiam convertat. Ac-
cende, Domine» cor ejus ad amorem tuae gratise per
hoc unctionis oleum, unde unxisti sacerdotes, reg-es, et
prophetas, quatenus diligens justitiam, per tramitem
similiter justitiae populum ducens, post peracta a te
disposita in regali excellentia annorum curricula, per*
venire ad aetema gaudia mereatur. Per.
Post hcec^ vero induatur sindonis colobio,^ capite
^ ^* Post hsec induatur sindonis
colobio, ad modum dalmaticse for-
inato, capite amictu operto propter
unctionem. Qui amictus per sep-
tem dies continuos circa regium
caput indesinenter permanebit Oc-
tava yero die post dicti regis con-
secrationem, unus episcoporuro»
dicto rege in ecclesia sive capella
sua prssente, missam de Trini-
tate celebrabit. Missaque finita,
idem episcopus amictum prsefatum
auferet de capite regali, dictum-
que caput regium aqua caiida cum
omni diligentia lavabit: quo loto
et exsiccatO) crines regios reve-
irenter componet : deinde drculum
aureum capiti dicti regis imponet
honorifice. Quern quijem drcu-
lum memoratus princeps, ob re-
verentiam suae dealbationis, ipso
die feret continue capite denudato.
Hiis taliter peractis, a metropo-
litano vel episcopo benedicantur
regalia ornamenta. ' Deas, rex
regum.* etc" Lib. Regalis : and,
in the margin of the Pontifical.
An ancient pontifical of the
church of Sens, the order of which
is the vijth of those printed by
Martene, has this rubric: *' sci-
endum quod ejus camisia, prop-
ter sanctam unctionem debet com-
buri." De ant ecc. rit. torn. 2.
p. 227.
^ '* Tunica absque manicis, yel
certe cum manicis, sed breviori-
bus, et qufle ad cubitum vix perti-
nerent: ex Graeco jcoAo/3oc, cur-
tus." Du Cange. Glossarium.
He cites various authorities:
among them, Isidore : ** Colo-
bium dictum, quia longum est, et
sine manicis." Zi6. 19. cap, 32*
Cotonattone Stegiief*
^5
jmktu^ propter unctionem operto^ eo quidem per septem
lies in alb'u ita existente; pedibus ejus sandalia coapten-
'ur^ et calcaria ; postea induatur regalibus.
/ohan. de Janua^ in Catholico :
'* Notum quod non solum yirgines,
sed etiam diaconi utebantur colo-
bio, loco cajus postea usi sunt
dalmatica.'' And that this was
originally a female garment, ap-
pears from another old authority,
^lio also gives ns a different ety-
mology : " Colobium, pallium vir-
giiule,ut quod ad talos descendens
sine manicisy et dicitur colobium,
quasi colubium, a collo depensum,
Tel quod sit longum." This seems
quite as probable a derivation as
the first: for if the colobium was
short in one respect, it was long
io another.
Mwnri says : " Hoc tunic» ge-
nere mduebantur Apostoli :" and
his reason for this statement is
Aort, if not satisfactory ; *' con-
cervabatur enim in basilica apos-
tolonun colobium D. Thomse
•postolL" HieroUjncon. Ferra-
Hm* argues (de re vestiaria, 1.
^P* 7), against all the authorities
&We, that the colobium had short
sleeves, rather than none at all :
^ his only proof is a doubtful
I»«age in Tertullian.
In the « Liber ponHJkalU,"* in
^e acts of S. Eutychian, we are
^<i; ^ Qui et constituit, ut qui-
<^nque fidelium defunctum mar-
tyrem sepeliret, sine dalmatica aut
colohio puipnrato nulla ratione
sepeliret" 7W. \.p. 65. Edit.
Vignoll. The editor explains in
a note : ^* Hie vero purpuratum
esse oportere dicitur, ut scilicet
martyres cum eo sepultos pro
t^hristo sanguinem fudisse, indicio
id esset."
^ The amice was an ecclesi-
astical vestment, worn only by
the clergy who were in 'sacred
orders. Hence the use of it in
the present case is important, in
its bearing upon the mixed charac-
ter which attached to an anointed
sovereign. For its. ancient pur-
pose, it was a covering for the
head ; a square piece of linen, em-
broidered (or apparelled as it was
technically termed) upon one
edge. In the rubric in the text,
it is directed to be applied, as
originally intended. But at that
time by the clergy of England, as
now by the clergy of the church
of Rome, the amice was only
placed for an instant upon the top
of the head, and then lowered
upon the shoulders, to be left
there, and adjusted round the
neck. So that the use of it be-
came merely symbolical.
Not that this was an alteration
of late date: because Amalarius
says, (and explains its meaning,)
*^ Amictus eat primum vestimen-
tum nostrum, quo collum undique
26
StfUiimr kamLcu» gay i way t rrgmus <
HoL Rfmim cc Ikniius AMMiiliHin, pe^
e^BanCp cc kevB coBdhncs jm decer^
otiitt, di^nare propcdiB bow-^diccre hoc regale oma^
wtfmvxxny ec pnesta st CuhixIib tms rex noster, qui
ni'id pcAtatarxB esc omaziiexiio boaorvni nKNnmi e|
faoetarom actionmn in coospecm too fblgea!, et post
femporaleni Tham, aetemam ghmaoi, qps tenqpus nop
habet, sine fine poeadeat. Per Doannmii.*
Bcnedictio auu.
^iLSLMhdl^ qvaesumus Domine, preces nostras» et hunc
eueiB, quo fiunolos tuns .A', se drcnmcbigi desiderat,
niajestatis tnse dextera bene »1« dkere etsancti»{«ficare
dignare, qoalenns defensio ac prolectio possit esse
ecclesianun, Tidnannn, orphanomm, omninniqae Deo
ferrientiom, contra saeyitiam paganonnn, aliisque in-
ffidiantibus sit paT<Mr, terror, et fmmido. Per Domi-
ntnn nostrnm.
Postea ab episcopo eiisem acclpiatj^ et cum cnse totum
dogimas: ineoUoestiiaiiiqiieTozy Saoerdolilis. part^ 1. and Geor^
idaoqoe per oollom loqnendi asas gimi. de liL Rom. Pootif. lorn. 1.
tzprimttar* Per amictom iotelfi- " *^ Dieds Haque onuunentis
gimttf cofltodiam Tods/' Ub. 2« bene^ctis, prs&tiis rex a Westm.
cap. 17« I woold again refer the abbafte yel alio loco ipsios, ut pras-
•tudent, who wishes to know more habitam est, indoetur Yestimentis.
of these mystical meanings, to Et prius induetur saper pnedio-
Ihiranduif lib* 3. cap* 2 : where turn cololnum tunica longa, et ta-
be will find many of them, not lari intexta magnis imaginibos au«
omitting those which were founded, reis ante et retro, simul caligis,
if we may use such a term, upon sandariia, et calcaribus tibiis ejus
the strings also of the amice« But et pedibns coaptatis. Tunc se-
he will obtain much more solid quetur benedictio ensis. * Exau-
information from Bonot Rer. Lit. di,' etc,*' Lib. Regalis, and the
lib» I. cap. 24. with Sala's notes margin of the Pontifical
on the place : Sauaajui^ Panopl. ^ The Anglo Saxon order of
Coronatione Ee0i0. 27
tgnum sibiJideUter ad regendum secundum subscripta
trba sdat esse cammendatumy dicente metropolitano :
Accipe gladium per manus episcoporum, licet in-
lignas, yiee tamen et auctoritate sanctorum apostolo*
urn consecratas, tibi regaliter impositum, nostrseque
benedictionis ^ officio in defensionem sanctae Dei
^lesiae divinitus ordinatum: et esto memor de quo
pealmista prophetavit dicens, Accingere gladio tuo
super femur tuum, potentissime, ut per eundem, vim
fiequitatis exerceas, molem iniquitatis potenter destruas,
et sanctam Dei ecclesiam ejusque fideles propugnando
protegas, nee minus sub fide iPalsos quam Christiani
iK)iDini3 bostes execreris et destruas, viduas et pupillos
clementer adjuves, ac defendas, desolata restaures,
^taurata conserves, ulciscaris injusta, confirmes bene
K'Ethelredy immediately succeed- pitiare Christianissimo regi nos-
ing the prayer *' Deus electormn/' tro, ut omnis hostiucp suorum for-
sceabove, note 30, proceeds; titudo, virtute gladii spiritualis»
[*" Hie detur gladius. Accipe frangatur, ac te pro illo pugnante
ooQc gladium cum Dei benedic- penitus conteratur. Per.
tione tibi oollatum, in quo per vir- " Hie coronetur Rex, etc.'*
^i^to Sancii Spiritus resistere et See below.
gioer eomnes inimicos tuos va- Without specifying all the vari-
^] et cunctos sanctae Dei eccle- ations, of which the chief is the
fi>« adversarios» regnumque tibi omission of the antiphon, *' Con*
^'^"x^oussiuntutariyatqueprot^ere fortare/' it will be sufficient to
^stri Deiy per auxilium invictis- state here» that from hence, to the
im tnumphatoris Domini nostri benediction *< Sta et retine," with
<^^ Christi, qui cum Patre in which the earlier Forms conclude,
^i^t« Spiritus Sancti vivit et all the other MSS. follow the
^^P***** order and prayers of the text:
, „ except that one of them only, via.
^^ quiprovidentia tuacQslestia that of K. Edward II., gives the
sunol et terrena moderaris, pro- benediction of the ring, and that
* 'Hm 6v8t part of this prayer, within brackets, b supplied from
^ Cotton MS. Hberius B. viij.
28
De 15tnttiUttimt et
disposita, quatenus hsec in agendo, virtutum triumpl i
gloriosusi justitiaeque cultor.egregius, cum mundi Sal
vatore, cujus typum geris in nomine, sine fine mer&l
lis regnare. Qui cum Pati^e.
Accinetus autem tnst^ similiter armillas*^ accipiai
dicente metropolitano vel episcopo :
the Dublin MS. omits also the
benediction of the crown. The
Dublin MS. is moreover imper-
fect, ending with the delivery of
the sceptre.
* *' Et mox rex accinetus sur-
git» et eximit ensem de vagina,
illumque viriliter vibrat, deinde
super brachium sinistrum tergit,
ac iterum coram metropolitano
genuflectit." Pontif. Ronu Of
this somewhat absurd ceremony,
we do not find any trace in the
English Forms. The student
should compare however the form,
« De benedictione novi militis" in
the same pontifical; from which
it seems to have been introduced.
^ There is certainly some diffi-
culty about the " armillaa :*' not
as regards the shape, and purpose,
and mode of being put on, for all
these points are cleared by the ru-
bric presently cited from the Liber
Regalis; but with respect to the
name. There can be little doubt
that the '' armilla" was originally
a bracelet ; as Ducange explains
the word in his glossary, dting
Strabo, lib* 4. and Polybius, Ub, 2.
The same learned writer adds:
'' Has denique armillas, quas et
Baugas vocabant, ut prsdpua
regis dignitatis omamenta hab^
isse Francos nostros, plnribus d^
cuimus ad Alexiadem pag. 261
quod etiam de Danis ac 'AngU
testatur Simeon Dunelm. iid. i
cap. Id. et Thorn. Walsinghand
p. 196.-
A late writer, Mr. Taylor, hai
observed, (on the correctness oi
which I cannot venture an opi
nion,) '* the word baugtts identic
fies the * armillse' here spokeci
of with the Islandic baugrr, and
armbaugr the bea; and eajim-befl^
of the Anglo - Saxons ; — their
bracelet or arm-ring." Glory oj
regality y p. M.
But I do not think the difficulty
above spoken of, is so great as
some would make it : who argue
that anciently the stole and the
armil were two different thingSi
put on separately : first the stole,
then the armil or bracelet. I do
not see that there is any reasonable
ground to suppose this: but ra-
ther, that the armil was always
made in the shape of a stole, and
answered the purpose of it It
was called armil, because after be-
ing put about the neck, it was tied
to the arms. Mr. Taylor, above
mentioned, appeals to Thomas
Coronatidne Hegfff. 29
Accipe annillas sinceritatis et sapientise, divinsBque
eircnmdationis indicium, ^uibus intelligas omnes ope-
rationes tuas contra hostes visibiles et invisibiles posse
e^e momtas : per Dominum.^'
Wilsingbam, as '* a triumphant
tuthority" to prove that the two
vere, andently» different things:
Int the place he refers to is by no
■eiM so clear to that effect : for
the historian says, that first the
ttole was put on, then that the
archbishop delivered the armills.
**Proiecta drca collom ejus stola,
tunc duo comites eum gladio
•conxenmt, quo facto, archiepis-
tcfus annillas dedit ei, dicens:
Acdpe annillas, «fc," HistAngL
f . 196. This may well be under-
stood to signify that these armill»
*ere first laid upon the shoulders
of the king " in modum stolae :"
>od when about to be tied to the
*"n9i the archbishop repeated the
prescribed form. Nor would there
^ any obscurity in Walsingham's
•^ant, if he had not inserted the
•aomit of the sword. The two
«ids however of the armillsB might
during that time have been pen-
^lit, and untied. But in short :
*" this ai^gument rests upon the
«i??08itiou that Walsingham is
«<>>Tect in every detail : he might
)^]?« been so : but whether or not,
< » impossible that he can be so
^terpreted as to be made to say,
^t the armill» and the stole
^ere two different things: for the
^^\ Fonn and Order of that
coronation which he describes b
the Liber Regalis, from which I
have transcribed in the following
note a rubric, which settles the
dispute.
This is a long note, yet I would
add the following from " the Little
Devise of the coronacion of Hen-
rie VI 1 ." " And it is to wit that
armyll is made in manner of a
stole woven with golde and set
with stones, to be put by the car-
dinall about the king^s neck, and
comyng from bothe shulders to
his bothe elbowes, where thei shall
be fastenid by the abbot of West-
minster, with lace of silke to euerie
side the elbowe in two places;
that is to say, aboue the elbowes
and beneth." Ives^ select papers,
p. 110.
^ The Liber Regalis, and the
margin of the Pontifical, have the
following rubric :
" Ists quidem armillse, in mo-
dum stolsB, circa coUum et ah utra-
que scapula usque ad compages
brachiorum erunt dependentes, in
ipsis brachiorum compagibus la-
queis sericis connexae, prout ple-
nius per ipsarum poterit discern!
compositionem. Deindepalliore-
gali induetur; quod quidem pal-
lium quadnim est, et aquilts aureis
per totum contextum. Et dicat
30
De T5mttiittiimt et
Deinde tradatur ei palliumy^ metrapolitam dkente sic i
Accipe pallittm quatuor initiis formatum, per quo<l
intelligas quatuor mundi partes divinse potestati es»!
subjectas, nee quemquam posse felieiter regnare iii
terris, nisi cui potestas regnandi fiierit collata de coelis i
Per Dominum.
Sequatur benedictio coroncSy hoc modo :
Deus, tuorum corona fidelium, qui in capitibus eorum
ponis coronam de lapide pretioso, bene ^ die et sane-
ti^fica coronam istam, quatenus sicut ipsa diversis
pretiosisque lapidibus adomatur, sic famulus tuus ges-
tator ipsius multiplici pretiosarum virtutum munere,
tua largiente gratia, repleatur : per Dominum nostrum,
Jesum Christum, Filium tuum, Regem sBtemum. Qui
tecum.
metropolitanus vel episcopus :
' Accipe pallium,' etc.
The order of K. Ethelred does
not notice the armills or the pal-
lium. See above, note 39.
" ** Pallium quadrangulumy
cujusmodi etiam fuit Romanorum
paludamentum, regum noatrorum
proprium fuit : sic autem describi-
tur a monacho Sangellensi, lib, 1.
cap. 33. Gloriosissimus Caro-
lus ad noctumas laudes pendulo
et prqfundissimo pallio utehatur.
Cap, 36. Ultimus habitus eorum
erat pallium canumveU sapphi'
ricum quadrangulumy duplex^
ncformatum^ ut cum imponere-
tur humeris, ante et retro pedes
tegeretf de lateribvs vero vix ge-
nua contegeret. Quod quidero pal-
lii genus etiamnum retinent prin-
cipes nostri in suis inaugnrationi-
bus." Ducange: glass, in verb.
The open pall, as worn by K.
James II. is figured in Sandford's
account of that coronation: he
calls it also the Dalmatic: by
which we may suppose that the
" robe royal " of modem days, or
Dalmatic, is the ancient palL But
they were properly distinct vest-
ments, and of different shapes.
The Dalmatic, was a super-tunic,
proper to deacons ; and originally
restricted to bishops. The first
mention of it as an ecclesiastical
garment is in the life of S. Cy-
prian, by his deacon: who, de-
scribing his martyrdom, says;
'* Cum se dalmatica exspoliasset,
et diaconibus tradidisset, in linea
stetit.** I need scarcely remind
Coronatione Eegrfiei* 31
Tunc asptrgatur aqua benedicta** super coronam^ et
incense^r ; deinde imponatur corona capiti regis a me"
tropoUtano, dicente hoc modo :
Coronet** te Deus corona glorise, atque justitise
honorey et opere fortitudinis, ut per oflScium nostrse
bene^ dictionis, cum fide recta et multiplici bonorum
operum fiructu, ad coronam pervenias regni perpetui,
ipso largiente, cujus regnum permanet in saecula seecu-
lonun.
AUa oratio.
Dens perpetaitatisy dux virtutuiDy cunctorum hostium
Tictor, bene ^ die hunc famulum tuum .N. tibi caput
snum inclinanteiDy et prolixa sanitate et prospera fe-
licitate eum conserva, et ubicumque auxilium tuum
invocaverit, cito adsis, et protegas ac defendas. Tri-
boe ei, quaesumus Domine, divitias gratise tuae, comple
in bonis desiderium ejus, corona eum in misericordia
tua, tibique Domino pia devotione jugiter famuletur:
Per Dominum.
Postea cantetur hac antiphona :
Confortare, et esto vir, et observa mandata Domini
Dei tuiy ut ambules in viis ejus, et custodias cseremo-
nias ejus, et preecepta ejus, et testimonia, et judicia, et
quocunque te verteris confirmet te Deus.
Ps. Dominus regit.
the reader, that this ** pall" is a quity,in this place: occurring af*
very different thing from the pall ter the rubric ." Hie coroneiur
ofan^archbishop. rejF^ eigue dicaturi* (see Note
^ *< — minutatim super coro- 39,) in the Anglo-Saxon order
Dim, atque a metropolitano vel of K. Ethelred. Between the two
episcopo incensetur : etc*^ Lib. prayers in that manuscript is this
Regalia. The rubric is the same rubric, *' Oratio super regem,
in the order of K. Edward II. postquam coronafueriiimponta
^ This and the succeeding super caput efue. Deus perpe-
praver are of very high anti- tuitatis. ete.**
32 De iBenebictfone et
Sequitur benedictio annulu
Deus, ccBlestium terrestriumque conditor creatur
rum, atque humani generis benlgnissime reparato
dator spiritualis gratiae, omniumque benedictionai
largitor, qui justitiam tusB legis in cordibus crecLentiui
digito tuo, id est, Unigenito tuo seribis, cui ma^ i
Sgypto resistere non valentes concinebant, dicentes
digitus Dei est hie, immitte Spiritum Sanctum Para
clitum tuum de ccelis super hunc annulum arte fabri]
decoratum, et sublimitatis tuae potentia ita eum emiyi
dare digneris, ut omni nequitia lividi venenosique ser
pentis procul expulsa, metallum a te bono Conditor^
creatum immune a cunctis sordibus inimici maneati
Per Christum.
Benedictio.
Bene ^ die, Domine, etsancti^fica annulum istum,
et mitte super eum septiformem Spiritum tuum, quo
famulus tuus eo fruens, annulo fidei subarratus, yirtute
Altissimi sine peccato custodiatur, et omnes benedic-
tiones quae in scripturis divinis reperiuntur super eum
copiose descendant, ut qusecumque sanctificaverit sanc-
tificata permaneant, et quaecumque benedixerit spiri-
tuali benedictione benedicantur : Per Dominum: in
unitate ejusdem.
Deinde detur ei annulusj metropoUtano dicente:
Accipe regiae dignitatis annulum, et per hunc in te
catholic8D fidei signaculum, quatenus ut hodie ornaris
caput et princeps regni ac populi, ita perseveres auc-
tor ac stabilitor Christianitatis et Christianae fidei ; ut
felix in opere, locuples in fide, cum Rege regum glo-
rieris, cui est honor et gloria per eetema saeculorum
seecula. Amen.
Deus, cujus est omnis potestas et dignitas, da iamulo
tuo suae propriae dignitatis effectum, in qua, te remune-
Coronatione WitQis.
33
rante, permaneat, semperque te timeat, tibique jugiter
placere contendat. Per Dominum.
Ddnde accipiat ensem unde accinctus fuerat^ et eum
tuper aUare Deo offeratj quern comes aliis superior re-
dimety et redemptum ante eum deferet nudum.^ Cum
idur ei sceptrum^'' dicat metropoiitanus :
Accipe sceptrum regiae potestatis insigne, virgam
scilicet regni rectaniy virgam virtutis, qua teipsum
bene regas, sanctam ecclesiam populumque videlicet
Christianum, tibi a Deo commissum, regia virtute ab
improbis defendas, pravos corrigas, rectos pacifices, et
Qt nam rectam tenere possint tuo juvamine dirigas,
quatenus de temporali regno ad eeteraum regnum per-»
venias, ipso adjuvante cujus regnum permanet in see-*
cula ssBculorum. Amen.
Post^ datum sceptrum^ oratio.
^ The Liber Regalis and the
zoargin of the Pontifical add:
" Cujus ensis pretium dicto altari
I*rtinet Delude dabitur ei scep-
tnim in mani> dextra, quod qui-
^ Bceptram aureum est, in
rajus snmmitate crux parva col-
locator, prias cbirothecis de re-
g^bas manibus ejus applicatis, a
i&elropolitano vel episcopo di-
^tc: 'Accipe sceptrum* etc.*
In the order of K. Ethelred,
the rubric immediately succeed-
^? the prayer (see Note 45.)
"Deus perpetuitatis" is, ''Hie
^^tur regi sceptrunif eique dica'
'«'•.•• Accipe sceptrum* e/c." The
f«ader will observe that all this
p2rt of the Office can be traced in
the same order, up to the Anglo-
^uon age.
VOL. in.
^ There cannot be a better
distinction laid down between the
two sceptres, the '' sceptrum" and
the " virga," than that in the ru-
bric from the Liber Regalis in the
note above, compared with the suc-
ceeding one from the same book,
in note 49. Namely, that the
one was surmounted by a cross,
the other by a dove. And Hove-
den, in his account of the corona-
tion of Richard L, gives the same
explanation. We learn from the
Ethelred order, that there was a
distinction in the Saxon age, be-
tween the two sceptres : and I do
not see any reason to suppose, but
that it was of the same kind then,
as in after years.
** " Oratio super regem^post-
quam datum fuerit ei sceptrum;
D
Deni
1 te abt prss
-sii^'^rp !*Jiisoiiiia. visit
••insxEsa Titae» in diebu
??r CIinbiiuiL.
I •« *
j-:fc * :ni -r* **■ <* •" sfTTfT^ Tip^ymous: erranles vian
.. - .r^'^-*:** T^inzr ^-rrr^*. liswriasu ae snperboe
. ^- . -^ -.zi^ .-^ :r x^rT^-T "ibi i^cum J^sob Chris
-.iz. v^ T»* - 'iiir rrr» -rrrr sL-Tflirur. Et ipse qa
*i • ^ -> Ti -.. •" '^-'-Tiai uiiniis L?aeL qm aperi
* •?.'i'' k-j^ * .j.-:i.i: -^ nflio laerrc* set dbi adjutor
'.:: ♦•..^'-: ^r:?.-^:::r ^ :.:=u ar.t«r!s sedenlem in te
Tc-r-^ e =L«rr* aur^?^ ir jr iiaaibifcagqm merearii
-CX iji- t:. ^ — .r:'^ 7^*^ :«mra Sedes tna, Deus
:r ^i;3^-'i..z:2: s2>.'^. ~nrt "^^ta ^sst ^irga regni tui: e
:- ::<:t* ^;:^ ;-.u. c. a\. Z^2iX» jnsciim ct odio ha
N^ ni^^unavm.. ^p-.TmT» \\i\\ «f I>mis» Dens tuus
^if» £i?^r:r:e ii£ ,♦• «n-^rtmL iZZis qofsi ante ssecul^
trrv.'**«* TPv jai;-L> •::•** us attis». IX'cdiiuni nostrum, Je^
«^tnntmt^ I^iwimK inn^ }wixk*nii&. xai tbe sai^ of Sar. Pontif
^' -* K. l^ jv»i'V'G* TSe mbric in the order of K-
* "* Objt < r i.'vnt ^.Tx« Arrwi Etbdred, preoeding the " Accipc
<^. KxSrvi» -r. 'iQmiirhar^ <vfe»- Tir^am,** is: ** Hie regi tirga
Coronatione 810010.
35
Tunc dicatur^ super eum benedict io sequenf:
Benedicat tibi Dominus, custodiatque te, et sicut te
Yoluit super popjilum suum esse regem, ita in prsesenti
^eculo feliceiDy et setemae felicitatis tribuat esse con-
sortem. Amen.
* Tins benediction is appointed
ia the order of K. Henry I., and
m the very ancient Cotton MS.
Tiberias. B. yiij : also of the xjth
ceotarj. But in the Anglo-
Saxon Form of K. Ethelred we
htfe the following:
^Benedictio ad regem.
"Extendat omnipotens Domi-
BUS dexteiem suae benedictionis,
et effnndat super te donum suae
protectionism et circumdet te muro
fitUcitatis, ac custodia suaa protec-
tionis: Sancts Marias, ac beati
Petri Apostolorum principis, sanc-
tiqae Gregorii Anglorum apostoli
atque omnium sanctorum interce-
dentibas mentis. Amen.
** Indnlgeat tibi Dominus om-
nia mala quae gessistiy et tribuat
tibi gratiam et misericordiam quam
hnmiliter ab eo deposds^ ut liberet
te ab adyersitatibus cunctis, et ab
omnibus visibilium et invisibilium
ininiicoram insidiis. Amen.
** Angelos suos bonos semper et
ubique qui te prscedant, corai-
teotur et subsequantur, ad custo-
£am tui ponat, et a peccato seu
gUdio, et ab omnium periculorum
discrimine sua te potentia liberet.
Amen.
Inimicos tuos ad pads caritatis-
^ benignitatem convertat, et
boDis omnibus te gratiosum et
amabilem &ciat, pertinaces quo-
que in tui insectatione et odio con-
fusione salutari induat : super te
autem sanctificatio sempitema flo-
reat.
" \^ctorio8um te atque trium-
phatorem de invisibilibus atque
visibilibus hostibus semper efficiat,
et sancti nominis sui timorem pa-
riter et amorem continuum cordi
tuo infundat, et in fide recta ac
bonis operibus per^everabilem red-
dat,et pace in diebus tuis concessa»
cum palma victorise te ad perpe-
tuum regnum producat. Amen.
*' £t qui te Yoluit super popu-
lum suum constituere regem, et in
praesenti saeculo felicem, et aetemae
felicitatis tribuat esse consortem.
Alia*
*' Beiiedic, Domine, hunc prae-
electum principem, qui regna om-
nium qui regna omnium regum a
saeculo moderaris. Amen.
'* Et tali eum benedictione glo-
rifica, ut Davidica teneat sublimi-
tate sceptrum salutis: et sancti-
ficae propitiationis munere repe-
riatur locupletatus. Amen.
'' Da ei tuo spiramine regere
populum sicut Salomonem fe-
cisti regnum obtinere pacificum.
Amen.
" Dengnatio status regis.
" Sto et retine. etc''
36
De IBenenicttbne et
Clerum ac populum, quern sua voluit opitulatioi
tua sanctione congregari, sua dispensatione et tua a>
ministratione per diutuma tempora faciat feliciter g
bemari. Amen.
Quatenus divinis monitis parentes, adversantibi
omnibus carentes, bonis omnibus exuberantes, tao in
perio fideli amore obsequentes, et in praesenti saecu^
pacis tranquillitate fruantur, et tecum setemorum c
vium consortio potiri mereantur. Amen.
Quod ipse prsestare dignetur.**
Coronatus autem osculetur episcopos^ a quibus vero i
etiam aliis regni proceribus ducetur ad regale so/iun
choro canente:
Te Deum laudamus.
Quo hymno adjinem producto^ dicat metropolitan us:
Sta et retine amodo locum, quem hucusque patem
° In the Liber Regalia, and in
the margin of the Pontifical, the
rubric is :
*' Et prsBvideatur a sacrista
Westm. quod omamenta regalia
cum magna corona prius sint su-
per magnum altare honorifice
oollocata: ut omnia fiant sine im-
pedimento, propter maximam ple-
bis confluentiam, quae in hujus-
modi coronationibus indubitanter
solet eyenire. Coronatus autem
rex, et regalibus prius indutus per
abbatem Westm. caligis, sanda-
His, et calcaribus coaptatis, oscu-
labitur episcopos, a quibus, etcJ*
There is sufficient evidence in
history, that the caution in this
rubric, as to the throng of peo-
ple, was not uncalled for: thus.
Walsingham tells us, in his ac
count of the coronation of Edw
II., '* Fuit autem ibi tanta com
pressio populi, ut quidam mile
Johannes de Blackwel, sine via
tico ezpiraret." HistAngL p. 96
And again, incidentally, as to thi
coronation itself of K. Richan
II., *' Adveniente die praefizo, coo
veniunt de cunctis regni partibuf
in tanta quidem copia, ut nume
rus Londonise confluentium mul
titudinem eorum, qiu ad regis co
ronationem paucis annis ante con
fluxerant excessive (multorum tes
timonio) superaret." p, 237. Se<
also HoUnshed, Vol. 3, p. 319.
dicat consecram
regemr Ruhr. Lib. Regalis.
Cotonatione Witslsi.
37
saccessione tenuisti hsereditario judicio, tibi delegatum
per aactoritatem Dei omnipotentis, et prsesentem tra-
didonem nostram et omnium episcoporum c8Bterorum-
qae Dei servorum : et quanto clerum sacris altaribus
propinqaiorem perspicis, tanto ei potiorem in locis
congruis honorem impendere memineris; quatenus
mediator Dei et hominum,^ te mediatorem cleri et
plebis in hoc regni solio confirmet, et in regnum seter-
nam regnare faciat, Jesus Christus, Dominus Noster,
Rex regum, et Dominus dominantium: Qui cum
Patre et Spiritu Sancto, vivit et regnat in saecula ssecu-
lorum. Amen.**
" Catalan! has some observa-
tions, strange enough, as if the
attributing the Mediatorial office
to oar Blessed Saviour required
explanation. Rather, whenever
the term *^ mediators'* is applied
to the clergy of ihe Church of
^nst, it requires an explanation;
aodthat we should remember the
]Qst md proper sense, in which
it was used by the older Fathers :
^ot as suggesting any inter-
^^n^ice with the incommunica-
ble prerogative of our Blessed
I^ by which He is the alone
ttd sole Mediator between God
*nd man, but as referring simply
to an mfinitely lower degree of
^''^^torship, which is ministerial
only, and nothing more. It is in
^is sense that the authors of the
Apostolical Constitutions wrote,
^^en they thus addressed the
Bishops of that primitive age:—
*M'*s TOit ty vfAiv XaiKoit iar§
ntpo^riTai^-oi fiitnrai Qtov Kai
TOfv rifrrur ayrovJ* Lib. 2. Cap.
XXV. And the very learned edi-
tor, Cotelerius, refers to many si-
milar passages in the Fathers,
summing up the whole with this
remark: ^ Solus Christus, aiunt
theologi, mediator est naturae ac
redemptionis ; sacerdotes autem
mediatores sunt ministerii et in-
tercessionis." So also S. Basil
interpreted the text of S. Paul to
the Galatians, not explaining away
the real mediatorship (in its li-
mited sense) of Moses, where he
writes; " Toy yap fitorirriy Qtou
Kai ayQpuirwy li tavrov rore
TpoawBTVTfov iy Ttf Tov yofjLov Sia-
Koyifj^, Ou yap tov Tlytvfiaroi
rvTro£ rjy Mwi/vi/c, ra rpot roy
&EOV T^ Xau fitffiTBvoy" De
Spiritu Sancto, Cap. xiv. 33.
** The reader will remember,
see Note 39, that with this ''de-
signatio status," as it is termed in
38
iDtJStiiMtttBmn
Orotic.
Onmipotens sempitenie Dens det tibi, de rore cceli
et de pinguedine terrsB, abandantiaiii frmneiiti et Tini
et olei, et serviant tibi popoli, et adm^nt te tribiis.
Esto dominus fratntm taorum, et inconrentiir ante te
filii matris toae. Qui benedixeiit tibi benedictionibus
repleatur, et Dens erit adjat(»r tans. Onmipotens
Deas benedicat tibi benedictionibns ccbU desuper, et in
montibus et in collibus, benedictionibas abyssi jacentis
deorsum^ benedictionibiis ubemm et fimmeiitonnn, be-
nedictionibus uvarum pomonunque ; benedictiones pa-
trum antiquorum, Abraham, Isaac, et Jacob» confir-
matae sint super te, per omnia saecula saeculorum.
Amen.
Bene ^ die, Domine, fortitudinem hujus principis, et
K. Ethelred*s order, the earlier
Forms conclude. And in fact
the two succeeding prayers would
seem to belong properly to the
mass which follows, and where
they are ordered in the Pontifical
to be said, as the student will ob-
serve. Hence they are not placed
here in the order of Edward II.,
nor in the Liber Regalis, nor in
the MS. in the King's Library.
(Brit. Mus.) 12. D. iij. In the
Evesham pontifical, however,
(Lansdown MS. 451) we find
them placed as in the text. But
what is very remarkable, they are
appointed to be said here, in the
very ancient Anglo-Saxon order
of K. Ethelred, with which that
Form concludes. Thus :
'* Sta et retine, etc.
^ Sequitur oratio. Onmipo-
tens Deus det tibi, etc*
" Alia oratio. Benedic, Do-
mine, fortitudinem, etc»
Finit consecratio regUJ* Then
follows the Order for a Queen:
and the proper mass. In my re-
mark above, that these two pray-
ers would seem to belong more
properly to the mass, I am borne
out by a marg^inal note in. the
Pontifical, in a somewhat later
hand: viz.: "Istse duse orationes
sequentes debent dici super re-
gem infra missam, postquam ob-
lationem fecerit." But the reader
will not fail to perceive that the
text, below, of the Pontifical itself
leaves it doubtful : merely saying,
" vel dicantur loco quo intitulan-
tur, secundum quosdam.**
Coronatione laegitf. 39
>pera manuum illius suscipe; et benedictione tua
:erra ejus de bonis repleatur» de fructu cceli et rore,
Uque abyssi subjacentisy de fructu soils et lunae, de
rertice antiquorum montium, de pomis aetemorum col-
iimn, et de finigibus terree et plenitudine ejus. Be-
ne^i^dictio illius qui apparuit in rubo veniat super
caput istius, et plena sit benedictio Domini in filiis
ejus, et tingat in oleo pedem suum. Comua rhino-
cerontis comua illius, in ipsis ventilabit gentes usque
ad terminos terrse, et Ascensor cceli auxiliator suus in
sempitemum fiat. Per Dominum : qui tecum vivit.
Rege itaque in solio suo taliter collocatOj pares regni
Return regem undique circumstanteSy manibus palam
(stensis in signum JidelitatiSy afferent se ad dicti regis
rt dkUt coronue sustentatianem.^
Deinde sequatur coronatio regina^ si eodem diefuerit
coronanda.
Sin autenij incipiatur officium missa^ a cantor ibus de
* The Liber Regalia and the Either before, or after, or mixed
™«gmof the Pontifical add: up with the rites and ceremonies
*^Et illi praecipue qui stirpe re- of the solemnity itself. Nor has
P^ sunt propinquiores in susten- it been otherwise with other Chris-
^«^em corons, sceptr», et vir- tian nations. Thus Baronitu
gSi regies labores alleviabunt: (ad annum 816) speaks of the
^ prius dicto regi, ab omnibus coronation of Louis the Pious and
proceribus regni tunc prsesenti- his queen. " Postea pontifex ho-
^ pubVice super dictum pulpi- noravit eum magnis honoribus, et
^ homagio." multis, et reginam Irmingardam,
There is scarcely an instance et omnes optimates, et ministros
^POQ record, from the time that ejus: et in proxima dominica,
^ ^Tooation of our sovereigns ante missarum solenmia, coram
«came an office especially to be clero, et omni populo, consecravit
WW by the Church, that the eum, et unxit ad imperatorem,
celebration of the Holy Commu- etc.** Again, the same historian,
^^ did not also form part of it. describing a coronation by Pope
40 De iBendrtctione et
sokmnitate diei^ si contigerit dlctam fieri coronationein
in festo solenmi. Si vera evepierit quod dicta cormatic
Jiat in simplici die^ dicatur, missa prius de daminica a
conventu debito modo cekbrataj missa speciaiis pro rcge:
videlicet^ Officium:
Protector noster aspice Deus, et respice in faciem
Christi tui : quia meliof est dies una in atriis tuis super
millia.
Ps. Quam dilecta tabemacula tua, Domine virtu-
tum : concupiscit et deficit anima mea in atria Domini.
Etquocumque tempore anni dicta coronatio fait facia ^
dicetur ad missam :
Gloria in excelsis Deo.
Oratio.
Quaesumus^^ omnipotens Deus, ut famulus tuus rex
noster, qui tua miseratione suscepit regni gubemacula,
virtutum etiam omnium percipiat incrementa, quibus
decenter omatus, et vitiorum* voraginem devitare,
et hostes superare, et ad te, qui via Veritas et vita es,
gratiosus valeat pervenire : Per Dominum.
Et si regina fuerit eodem die coronata^ dicetur ad
missam pro rege quam pro regina, ista oratio.
Stephen II. in the precedmg cen- tion with the Eucharistic Service,
tury, says : " Inter celehrationem "^ The " Missa pro rege ordi-
consecrationis altaris, et ohlatio- nato," in K. Ethelred's Office,
nem sacratissimi sacrifieii, unxit commences with this collect, the
in reges Francorum florentissi- same, except the variation noticed
mum regem [Pipinum] et duos just below. This mass gives a
filios ejus, Carolum et Carloman- proper collect, secret, preface, and
num." Ad annum 714. The benediction: there was a post-
reader will also see, by reference communion also, or '* eid com-
to the Appendix to this office. No. plendum^ but the MS. ends, im-
2, that in the viijth century, accord, perfect, with those words,
ing to the pontifical of archbishop ^ *' Et vitiorum monstra de-
Egbert, it was the custom to mix vitare, et ad te, qui via, etc^ Or-
up the solemnities of the corona- ^er of K. Ethelred.
Cotonatione IKegijaf. 4^
Dens, in cujus manu eorda sunt regum, qui es hur
milium consolator, et fidelium fortitude, et protector
>nuiium in te sperantium, da regi nostro .N. et re-
tinae Bostrse .N. populoque Christiano, triumphum
rirtutis tuae scienter excolere, ut per te semper repa*»
rentur ad veniam. Per Dominum.
Lectio epistola beati Petri Apostoli.
Carissinu; subjecti estote omni humanse creatures
propter Deum, sive regi quasi prsecellenti, sive duci-
bus tanquam ab eo missis, ad vindictam malefactorum,
laudem vero bonorum. Quia sic est voluntas Dei, ut
benefacientes obmutescere faciatis imprudentium ho-
minmn ignorantiam. Non quasi velamen habentes
malitise Ubertatem, sed sicut servi Dei. Omnes hono^
rate, fratemitatem diUgite. Deum timete, regem ho-
Dorificate. Servi subditi estote in omni timore do-
minis* Non tantum bonis et modestis; sed etiam
discolis. Haec est enim gratia in Christo, Jesu, Do-
mino nostro.
Gr. Dirigatur oratio mea sicut incensum in con-
spectu tuo, Domine.
Vers. Elevatio manuum mearum sacrificium vesper-
tmum. Alleluia.
Vers. Domine, in virtute tua leetabitur rex : et super
salutare tuum exultabit vehementer.
Si dicta caronatio Jiat infra Septtmgesimamj dicatur
Kquens Tractus:
Desiderium animi ejus tribuisti ei, et voluntate la-
biorum ejus non fraudasti eum.
Vers. Quoniam prsevenisti eum in benedictione
dalcedinis.
Vers. Posuisti super caput ejus coronam de lapide
pretioso.
Secundum MattJueum.
In illo tempore : Abeuntes Pharissei consilium ini-
42 De IBeneOictione et
erunt, ut caperent Jesum in sermone. Et mittunt e|
discipulos 8U08 cum Herodianis dicentes; Magisterj
Bcimus quia verax es, et viam Dei in veritate doces, el
non est tibi cura de aliquo. Non enim respicis per^
sonam hominum. Die ergo nobis quid tibi videtur
Si licet censum dari Ceesari an non? Cognita autei^
Jesus nequitia eorum ait; Quid me tentatis, hyp<^
critSB ? Ostendite mihi numisma census. At illi ol^
tulerunt ei denarium. Et ait illis Jesus, Cujus e^
imago hsBc et superscriptio ? Dicunt ei, Caesarifl
Tunc ait illis : Reddite ergo qu» sunt Ceesaris Caesari
et quse sunt Dei Deo. i
Lecto evangelioj dum symbolum a chore cantatur\
major inter archiepiscopos sive episcopas tunc assisten^
librum evangelii accipiet^ et tarn ad regem quam ad re\
ginam deportabit ad osctUandum. Deinde referet a4
archiepiscopum she episcopum qui missam cekbrat. Qi^
vera evangelistario a dicta pontifice deosculato, symbo-
loque a choro decantato^ incipiatur Offertorium.
Intende voci orationis meee, rex meus et Deus meus^
quoniam ad te orabo, Domine.
Dum canitur offertorium^^ precedent rex et r^ina de,
soliis suis coronati ad altare^ dictique metropolitani ma-
nibus vel missam celebrantis oblationem panis et vini,
imitando Melchisedechj [rea;?] imponet. Deinde offeret
marcam auri^ et postea regina offeret oblationem suanij
et capite regis ante altare paululum inclinato, dicat pan-
tifex qui cekbrat missam orationes sequentes.
Dominus vobiscum.
Omnipotens Deus det tibi de rore coeli.
Benedic, Domine, fortitudinem hujus principis.
» " Oblatio panis, et vini, et unius marca9." Marginal note in
the Pontifical.
Corotiatione IBitti». 43
Ul suproj^ vel dicantur loco quo intitulanturj secun-
m quosdam.
His orationibusJinitiSj reducantur ad sedes suas.
Sequatur Secretum.
Munera, qusesumus Dominey oblata sanctifica, ut et
bis Unigeniti tui corpus et sanguis fiant, et famulo
0 regi nostro ad obtinendam animse corporisque sa-
tern, et ad peragendum injunctum officium, te lar-
mte, usquequaque perficiant. Per eundem.
Allud secretum pro rege et regina.^^
Sascipe, Deus, preces et hostias ecclesiss tuse, pro
kte Bamuli tui regis nostri .A^. et reginse nostrse
(. et protectione fidelium populorum, supplicantis ut
idqua brachii tui te operante miracula, superatis ini-
Kis, secora tibi serviat Christianorum Ubertas. Per
'ominum nostrum, Jesum Christum, Filium tuum.
Prtefatio^ in coronatione regis.
Sterne Deus, qui es fons immarcessibilis lucis, et
ngo perpetuse bonitatis, regum consecrator, bonorum
muium attributor, dignitatumque largitor. Cujus
neffabilem clementiam votis omnibus exoramus, ut
teulum tnum .N* quern r^alis dignitatis fiastigio
^luisti sublimari, sapientiae cseterarumque virtutum
mamentis facias decorari. Et quia tui est muneris
pod regnat, tuae sit pietatis quo id feliciter agat, qua-
^ See abore, p. 38, and the Evesham pontifical. The Liber
Me there. It may be added Regalis reads: '^ Suscipe, Do-
^ that the mass in the text mine, preces," etc
pees, generally, with that ap- " The order of K. Ethelred
pointed in the order of K. Ed- appoints this Preface; and it is
>ard II. somewhat remarkable that the
^ This does not occur in the Evesham pontifical, unless I am
Royal MS. D. 12. iij.,nor in the mistaken in my note of it, has no
«fier of Edward II., nor in the proper Preface.
44 Oe iBeneOicttone et
tenus in fundamento spei fidei caritatisque fundatu
peccatorum labe abstersus, de visibilibus et inyisibil
bus hostibus triumphator effectus, subject! populi auj
mentO) prosperitate et securitate exhilaratus, cum e
mutua dilectione connexus, et transitorii regni gube
nacula inculpabiliter teneat, et ad aetemi infinita gai
dia, te miserante, perveniat. Per Cbristum Domina
nostrum.
Sequatur ante Agnus Dei, Benedict io^ super rege
et populum.
Omnipotens Deus carismatum suorum vos locuplefc
jocunditate, et regem nostrum ecclesiastical pacis pe
frui faciat tranquillitate. Amen.
Angelum sanctum suum ubique ei custodem tribui
et defensorem, tamque vobis quam et illi yirtutu]
sanctarum conferat vigorem. Amen.
Ambitum regni sui in diebus ejus pax circuind<
honesta, et quocumque se vertet, adversariorum vi
enervetur infesta, omnisque in vobis religio abund<
modesta. Amen. Quod ipse prsestare.
Dum canitur Agnus Dei, accepto asculo pacis
pontifice missam cekbrante^ is qui librum evangelii an\
detuleraty deftret pacem regi et regina in soliis suis r<
^ The following is appointed perio, ut culmina regni sagacity
in K. Ethelred's Form. prevideas, et hostinm machiiu
** Benediction Providentia et menta fortiter repugnes. Amen»
gubematio Dei omnipotentis, quae *' Quatenus lorica fidei munitu!
te in regale dignitatis solium ho- ense trophsei stipatus, galea qu<:
diema die mirifiee disposuit or- que salutis redimitus, securus vi
dinare, dignetur te benedicere, t» tempora subtiliter et perspica
sublimare» et triumphabiliter con- citer possideas, ut cum Christc
finnare. ^^gc regum et Domino domino
" Faciat te pmdentem consilio, rum, in sterns felicitatis reffn
audaoem ingenio, prsdanun im- felidter regnare valeas. Amen*
Cotohattone IRegi». 45
identibus. Osculo autem pads a rege et regina accepto,
hcendentes rtx et regina de soliis suis, et accedentes
\umililer ad altarCj percipient corpus et sanguinem Do-
nini de manu archiepiscopij vel episcopi missam cele-
Srantis.^ Perceptis tarn a rege quam a regina corpore
*t sanguine Christie ad dicta solia redibunt immediate.
Quibus in sedibus suis residentibus, incipiatur a canto-
nbus Communio.
Intellige clamorem meum^ intende voci orationis
meas, Rex meus et Deus meus, quoniam ad te orabo,
Domine.
Postcommunio.
Haec noSy Domine, communio purget a crimine, et
bmolum tuum .N. regem nostrum ab omnibus tuea-
tor adversis, quatenus et ecclesiasticee paeis obtineat
tranquillitatem^ et post istius temporis decursum ad
«ternam perveniat haereditatem. Per Dominum.^
Alia postcommunio pro rege et regina.
Praesta, quaesumus omnipotens Deus, ut per haec
mysteria quae sumpsimus, rex noster et regina nostra
A. et populus Christianus semper rationabilia medi-
tantes, quae tibi sunt placita et dictis exequantur et
fectis. Per.
** ^ Corpore vero Domini a foadere conjogali, sic etiam de
^ reoepto, ministrabit ei yi- uno calico participare debent*
Qom ad utendom post perceptio- Perceptis tarn, etc.** Liber Re-
oem sacramenti abbas Westm. vel galis, and tbe margin of tbe Pon-
^ qni vicem ejus pro tempore ge- tifical.
nt, prout dictum est, de calice la- ^ The order for K. Edwd. II.
pideo de regalibus; ac etiam re- ends here: with the rubric: *' Fi-
i^oae post regem de eodem calice nit consecratio regis/* Nor is
pnedictus abbas ministrabit, in this second post-communion in
^ignoin videlicet unitatis. Quia the Royal MS. 12. D. iij., or, in
Mcut in Christo sunt una caro the Evesham pontifical.
46
De IBenentctione et
Ejcpkta missaj descendant rex el regina de soUis suis^
et precedent ad magnum altare^ pantificibus et magna-
tibus ipsos conjitantibus. Qui max ad altare cum per-
venerintj dictus pantifex qui missam celebravitj et eisdem,
vestimentis quibus fuerat prius pontificaliter induUUi
altaris ministrisy ut prius indutiSy cum cerqferariis ei
thuriferariis reverenter ipsum pracedentibus, usque aci
feretrum sancti Edwardi est devote incessuruSy rege ei
regina suis indutis regalibuSj cum dictis pantificibus ei
proceribuSy dictum episcopum subsequentibus. Quo cmi«
pervenerint ante altare dicti feretri, dictus pantifex dt*
ponat coronas de capitibus eorum^ ponetque eas super
altare prafatum : et catera.^
" The following long note is
introduced into the text of the ru-
bric of the Liber Regalis, and
concludes in that MS. the Office
of the Coronation of a King.
Being too long to be written, as
usual, on the margin of the Sa-
rum Pontifical, an extra folio has
been inserted» upon which it is
written, not in red, but in black :
with marginal notes, which are
introduced also below.
'* Deinde magnus camerarius'
Angliae exuet regem regalibus an-
tedictis, qase per dictum camera-
rium singillatim, sicut a rege au-
feruntur, tradentur abbati West-
monasteriensi, yel vicem ejus
agenti, ut ssepius prsBscriptum est.
super dictum altare reponenda*
Eritque ibi locus ^ clausus, jaxti
altare, cum curtinis, per regitM
ministros praeparatus, in quo rei
de suis ut prsedictum est exntui
regalibus, usque ad tonicam 8eri«
cam et camisiam, ac caligas re-
gales et sandaria, a dicto magno
camerario^ aliis yestibus de novo
erit reindutus. Regina interim
coram dicto altare regem expcc
tante, deponet etiam rex dictaa
caligas et sandaria, que a dicto
camerario praedicto abbati West^
monasteriensi yel locum ejus te*
nenti integre restituantnr, et aliis
caligis et sandariis induetur a ca-
merario prsefato.
" Rex* igitur ut prwdicium est
Camerarius miagnus AngUs ' Camerarius reinduit regem<
t regem. •* Processus regis ad altare fe-
exuit regem.
^ Locus clausus, juxta altare,
retri.
Coronattone Eegis.
47
i£is Testibna bonorifice reindatug,
pnxxdet hcuniliter ad altare fere-
tri antedictL Quo cum advene-
rit, dietus archiepiscopus, sive
episoopus, revestitus eodem modo
qao fuerat qnando missam cele-
tyrant» alias coronas* capitibus re-
gis et reginae reverenter imponet.
Qui sic a dicto pontifice coronati»
et soeptra' tantum de regalibus
in manibus portantes, a dicto fe-
letro per magnum altare, et die
torn pulpitom ascendentes, per
medium cbori eadem via qua ve-
oerant in ecclesiam, prsenomina-
tb comitibos' prsedictos gladios
coram rege deferentibus, cum
magna gloria sunt reversuri.
**' Et sciendum quod exterius
indamentum, quo dictus rex illo
£e ante coronationem fuerat in-
datus, pertinet ad monacbum qui
babet pro tunc custodiam vestibuli
dicti monasterii.
Rt providebitur illo die conven-
toi Westmonasteriensi per regios
ministros, quod dictus conventus
percipiet* die eodem centum si-
miks, et modium vini, ac etiam
de piscibus, quantum convenit
dignationi regali. Quid vero sit
modios vini, et quae mensura, ex
verbis P^iiae in suo elementario
in .M. litera hac dictione modius,
et in .S. litera bac dictione sex-
tariom manifeste declaratur.
*' Dicta vero sceptra^ libera-
bnntur, statim finito prandio et
rege tbalamum ingresso, abbati
Westmonasteriensi sive alio mo-
nacbo ad boc assignato, per ma-
nus dictorum regis et reginse, ut
una cum aliis regalibus in dicto
monasterio, prout per bullas pa-
pales, et regum cbartas, ac anti-
qua et semper observata consue-
tudine, plenius habetur; quod sit
locus regisB institutionis et coro-
nationis, ac etiam repositorium
regalium insignium in perpetuum,
sub bac enim ratione in rescriptis
papalium privilegiorum et rega-
lium cartarum, ecclesia prsefata,
scilicet ecclesia beati Petri West-
monasterii, diadema regni nomina-
tur, caput pariter et corona, tan-
quam ea quse sola inter ceteras
Angliae ecclesias speciali prs^ro-
gativa preefulget.
^ Servit ea die senescallia comes
Leceystrise, licet comes Norfol-
cbiae illud sibi vendicaverit obse-
quium. De mappario serviet .N.
de Hastyng, qui extractas post
prandium mappas tanquam suas.
recipiet. Salarium et cultellos
apponet JV. de Bello Campo de
Dumely, cujus est officium pane-
tariae. De officio pincemaris ser.
viet comes de Arundell."
In tbe above tbe word "pin-
cema'* or " pincemarius** is thus
* Impositio alterius coronas ca-
pita regis.
' Sceptrum.
' Comites ut prius.
^ Conventus babet illo die de
rege, etc.
^ Deliberatio sceptronim.
' Domini servientcs in die.
48 De IBenentctione tt Cotonatione i&egis.
explained by Docange. ^Qui
vinum convivis miscet. Catho-
licon parvum, Pincema^ Bouteil*
lev. Joan de Janua. Pincema
dicUur vini dispensiUory vel pO'
tius propinaior^ qui porrigii ex
officio poculum domino 9uo.**
The word *' simila'* also occurs^
which is thus expkined by Du-
cange. "Simila, ut simenellus^
panis ex simila, vel edam placen-
tulse species, quse d!\}\Afoliata di-
citur." ^' Panis similaceus, ex
SitniUit Grsecis atfuSaXirrfc^ cui
secundum inter panes bonitatis
locum assignat Galenus lib. 1.
de aliment. Anglis simnelhread^
Inde regiis mensis ministrari olim
solitus. Liber de situ ecclesiae
Belli in Anglia. Constitueru in
primo monachit efusdem ecclesicB
ad cotidianos usus panem regies
fnens€B aptum^ qui Simenel vulgo
vocatur, Bromptonus ann. 1044.
*< £o die prsBcentor loci recipiat
de (isco regio dimidiam marcam,
et conventus centum simenellos,
et unum modium vini." Glona-
rium in verb»
Spelman in his glossary says
that the simnels were made of the
best, and not of any inferior
wheat: " Panis purior, sic diclus,
quod a simila, hoc est, purioii fa-
rins parte efficitur." This cer-
tainly would have been a reason
why the simnels should be espe-
cially given to the monks oi
Westminster, on the festival of a
coronation. At any rate it is to
be hoped that, whatever tbej
were made of, they were more
tempting to look at, (of the taste
I cannot speak) than sinmels of
the present day, which are really
offensive in their i^pearanoe ; * and
cannot but be, as another old
writer, Constantinus Africanus,
has described them, "very mdi-
gestible/* although possibly "very
nutritious." We must commi-
serate the daily fare of the con-
vent of Westminster, when sim-
nels, such as these, were an ex-
traordinary treat.
• The town of Devizes, in
Wiltshire, has long been famous
for these ** simnels:" and at pre-
sent, I am told, they are made of
flour, yeast, saffron, currants, and
spice. They are first boiled, and
afterwards baked.
Dfflictttm Coronattoni^ laegtnae*
VOL. Ill-
j^fSeium Coronattonte Vitsinat.
\lE quo regina^ sola coronanda esty canveni-
ant in palatio regali apud Westmonasterium
pralati et nobiles regniy et ordinetur proces-
sio per archiepiscopoSy episcoposy et pralaioSj
abbatem et conventum Westm. in capis sericisy et atiis,
quia processus requirunt honorificentiam: et sic induti
^ The Pontificals differ in the
first rubric of this office : the ear-
lies books are very^hort in their
directions; and some refer to an
" Ordo Romanus/* not now fol-
lowed by the pontifical of the
Church of Rome, for the bene-
diction **ad introitum/* or, "ad
ostium ecclesie. " Thus the
imperfect Salisbury pontifical in
the Bodleian, the Cotton MS.
Tiberius E. viij, and B. viij, (of
the xijth century), commence:*
" Benedictio regirue dicenda m
ingreasu ecclesue secundum or»
dinem Romunum: Omnipotens
sempiteme Deus, fons, etc,** It
may be as well to give here, in
brief, the full order as it conti-
nues in those MSS.
" Pont hanc sequUur benedic^
Ho dicenda ante altcur^i Deus,
qui aoUu habcs." (Here the Bod*
leian MS. is imperfect.) "Item
post hanc in sacri olei unctione
sequitur Iubc oratio: Spiritus
Suicti gratia humilitatis. Hicun'
guatur oleo sancto: In nomine
Patris et Fllii. Hie detur anntf-
lus, Accipe annulom. Sequitur
oratio. Deus cujus est. Bene'
dictio coron^e. Deus tuorum cO'
rona. Item in eodem ordine,
ad coroncB impositionem. Post'
quam henedicta fuerit^ coronahi'
tur. Accipe coronam. " The
MS. Tib. B. viij. alone adds:
" Alia. Officio mdignitatis nos-
tr». Oratio. Omnium Domine
fons bonorum."
* To these may be added, the
Evesham Pontifical, before cited :
which has the same rubric: but
the authority of that MS. (an a^
hatial pontifical, it must be re-
membered) is very much lessened
by its constant mixture of, and
reference to, in many offices,
other Uses : not only the Roman,
but the Galilean.
2)fficium Cotonationf 0 IReginae. 5 1
r^ifia coronanda processionaliter occurrant in palatio
(mUdicto.
In the Order of K. Edwd. II.
we find this beoedicdoxiy but, m
IB the text, no reference is made
to the " Ordo Romanus,- It
KciDs DOW to have become a set-
tled part of the English Office,
nd not requiring any longer an
«xtemal anthority. " Ad bene-
^ictUmem swe consecrationem re-
g^9 ^Ueeiur ah epheopo ad m-
r«niw eeeiedm oraiio* Om-
B'poteos sempiteme Deus, fons
«^•" This Order generally cor-
responds, except in the shortness
«f iu rubrics, with the text: and
I shall mark the chief variations
tt we proceed.
in the Order of K. Henry I.,
with which, generally, agrees the
Winchester pontifical, this bene-
Uon is omitted altogether:
vbeaoe we may condude that it
»M introduoed very shortly after
U tune: the earliest MS. in
which I have seen it, being that
"^ above, Tiberius B. viij. It
^ be well, m this case as before,
^ give at once the whole arrange-
aieot at this date. a.d. 1100.
** Benedietio reguur qua ab
'P^^cop0 m eeelenoy coram op*
^^»^ihuif ante aliare facienda
^ Oraiio. Deus qui solus ha-
^ ffic effundaiwr oleum HmC'
^ fuper vtrtkem ^ut m mo-
^ erudi^ dkenU epiteopo.*
IaiioaiioePatris.«ie. Sequaiur
oratio* Omnipotens sempiteme
Deus, affluentem. Hk detur an-
nulus, dicente episcopo: Accipe
annulum. SeqwUur oraHo* Deus
cnjus est omnis. Benedietio co-
rona regia, Deus tuorum oo*
rona. Hie coronetur. Accipe
coronam. Sequatur oratio. Om-
nium, Domine, fons bonorum.**
Lastly, we have the very va-
luable Mid important order of K.
Ethelred, which has a rubric at
the beginning of somewhat greater
length, and of no little interest.
** Finit consecratio regi$r
See above, Note 54. " Quam se-
quUur coneecratio regvuBf qua
propter honortficentUan ab epie-
copo eacri unguinU oleo euper
vertieem perfundenda est, et m
eccleeia coram optimatUnu cum
condigno honore et regia celti"
tudmCf in regalie thori coneor»
tium, benedicenda et consecranda
est ; qua eiiam annuh pro inte-
gritatejidei, et corona pro ater.
niiaiii gloria decoranda est
IncipU consecratio regina:
ab episcopo dicenda est.* In no-
mine Patris etc. Oratio. Omni-
potens sempiteme Deus, affluen*
tern* Hie detur ei annulus. Ac-
cipe annulum. Alia. Deus cu-
jus est Hie coronetur. Aedpe
coronam. AUa. Omnium, I)o-
mine, fons bonommb'*
52 DfBcium Cotonationifl! IReginae.
Qua quidem regina induta erit tunica^ et cyclade^ can
fimbria hnga et deftuenti; qua quidem tunica et cy-
alas unius erunt coloris^ videlicet purpurei^ et unius ttr
tura^ sine opere aliquo alio artificiali desuper intexto .
eapite nudato, laxatos circa humeros decenter habem
crineSf geslabit circulum aureum gemmis omatumy ui
hanestius crines capiti ejus constringantur.
Hanc sic ornatam pracedet res regalibus suis indu*
tusj si prasens esse placueritj tunc subsequentur dm
magnates J quorum primus prcecedens portabit seeptrum
regina. Alius vera regina portabit coronam^ guos sub
sequetur regina, quam reverenter hinc inde sustenta-
bunt duo episcopi ad hoc per regem assignati: et ihi
erunt barones quinque portuum^ qui pannum sericum
quadratum ac purpureum^ qui alias umbraculum nami-
• •* Cyclas, Vestis undiqoe
claasa per extremum ambituniy
BiDuosa» et dam terram yerrebat,
circulum quempiam efficiens, un*
de nomen a Greco rvrXoc iodi-
tnm Tidetur. Cyclas propria
feminarum (bit. Britannicus ad
Sat. 6. Juven. CycUu vettii
est muUehrit tenuusima et ro*
tunda. Hanc pronubis tribuit
Sidonius. L 1. epUt. 4. R^no
an. 753. Sed et Bertradam
eonjugem tpsius regis, indutam
eycladibus regiis. Et Monachua
Pegaviensis, an. 1096. Juditha
comUissa, fXia Wratislai JBoie-
mid regisf coronaia^ et auro
testis induviis regaliier odor*
naUnj proeessiit et eoranam auro
gemmisque insignitatn, et cy«
cladem auro textam, instar dot-
matiem, et pretiosissimi operitf
quam suh manteUo ferehat, etiam
auro texto induta. Cosmas Plra-
gensis an. 1086. Et impost
diadema super caput ^sius^ et
efus eonjugis cyclade regia amc-
t€sr Ducange, tn verb.
" "These 'barons' are the
Free men of the ports, and the
number deputed by each of th<
towns is as follows: — for Hast*
ings, 8$ Dover, 2; Hithe, i|
Rye, 2; Sandwich, 3; RomnejPi
2; Winchelsea, 2 ; the same wid
either canopy.** Taylor's Gto^
ry of Regality, p. 139.
The same writer toys, "d^
claim of the dnque-ports is foooo
ed on a prescriptive right, recc^
nised by the charter of Kii^
Charles II., in which ' consideMJ
I
fDf&tium Cotonarionf0 IRe^inae* 53
natur, quatuar hastis deargentatU smtentatum^ cum
quatuar cdmpanellis argenteiSj et deauratis^ ultra regem
incedentem quocunque ierit gestabunt. Ad quamlibet
hastam quatuqr assignatij per diversitatem portuum^ ne
videatur partus portui praferri. Eodtm modo ultra
reginam coronandam a totidem baranibus partabitur
pamus consimilisj cum totidem hastis et campanellis aliU
consimilibus.
Patmum vero stragulatum^^ prostemendum sub pe-
tkm is had' of ' the most pleasing
«id acceptable service which the
bsroDS of the Cinque Ports and
of the antient towns aforesaid
have performed and paid to us at
our inaogoration to the crown of
this oar kingdom of England, ac-
cording as in times past they did
and were bound to do, to our
progenitors the kings and queens
of England at their respective
coronations^ the time of the con-
tnry heing never remembered to
Ittve heen."' Great and antient
charter of the Cinque-Ports»
12mo.l682.^.68.
The barons are said to have
carried the '' umbraculum" at the
eonmation of K. Kichard I.:
Matthew Paris speaks of them at
tbe coronation of Henry III. —
"Custodibus vero quinque por-
taom, pallam super regem cum
qoataor hastis supportantibus ;
tpiod tamen tunc scrupulo oon-
tCDtionis penitus non carebat**
BitL Angl p. 855. Whence we
■ty condttde that they then
froMtf their right I shall only
quote further from Holinshed's
Chronicle, in the account of the
coronation of Henry YHL and
Katherine of Arragon : " this
noble prince with his queene at
time convenient, under their ca-
nopies borne by the barons of
the five ports, went from the said
palace to Westminster Abbaie
upon cloth, called vulgarly cloth
of raie ; the which cloth was cut
and spoiled by the rude and com-
mon people, immediately after
their repaire into the abbaie.**
Fb/.3.j9.801.
Henry de Knyghton states,
that the privileg^es of the cinque-
ports were first granted to them
by K. John, on condition of their
providing at all times, upon rea-
sonable notice, ships for him to
pass over into Normandy, or else-
where: "Causa cujus dbtationis
adhuc clamant liberiores esse pra
caBteris portubus omnibus regni
AnglisB." Chronica. Hist. Angl.
Script. Tom. ^.coL 2424.
^ ** Stragulattts pannus; di-'
54 HXScium Coronationt0 IReginae.
dibus regis et regitUBj incedentium ab aula vel camera
sua usque in pulpitum^^ stertdfaciat qui habet afficium
ekemosjfnariiB regime et regtim et reginarum ccranaiioni'
bus ab antique. Pars autem panni ilUus qu4B est in
eccksia semper cedet in usus sacristtB locij et retiqua
pars tota extra eccksiam distribuetur pauperibus per
manus dicti eleemosynarii.
Hiis sic ordinatis et dispositis, regem et reginamprth
cessianaliter in eccksiam ducant : ad cujus eccksia in-
troitumj ab archiepiscopo vel episcopo reginam corona-
turOf dicetur super eandem reginam hac oratio :
Omnipotens sempiteme Deus^ fons et origo totius
bonitatis, qui feminei sexus fragilitatem nequaquam
reprobando avertis, sed dignanter comprobando potius
eligis, et qui infirma mundi eligendo fortia quseque
confundere decrevisti^ quique in gloriae yirtutisque
tuae triuniphum in manu Judith feminse olim Judaicee
plebi de hoste saevissimo designare voluisti, respice
qusesumus ad preces humilitatis nostree, et super hanc
famulam tuam, quam supplici devotione in reginam
eligimus, bene^dictionum tuarum dona multiplica,
eamque dextera tu» pietatis semper et ubique cir-
cumda, sitque umbone tui muneris undique firmiter
protecta, quatenus visibilis hostis nequitias triumpha-
liter expugnare valeat, et una cum Sara atque Rebecca,
Lya, Rachele, beatisque reverendis feminabus, fiructu
uteri sui foBCundari seu gratulari mereatur, ad decorem
Teno cobre yariatos. Chart an. opere facta.** Ducange: Glot-
3. Henr. VL Reg. Angl. apud wrium.
Madox in fonn. Anglic, p. 145. This» in short» was the *' doth
Et pr^kUctui Ricardus hahehU of raie'* of Holinshed» in the
— 'pannimn straguUUum conti' place, dted in the preceding note.
fientem xx rayes^ etc.** " Stra- ^ " Infra ecclesiam Westm."
gulum» Testis discolor plumario Lihtr lUgtdit.
totias r^^, statumque sanctse Dei ecclesiae r^^i-
dum, per Christum Domiiiaia noBtnmi, qui ex interne-
rats Mariffi beat» yirginis alvo nasci, et visitare et
renovare hunc dignatus eet mundum, qui tecum vivit
et gloriatur Deus, in unitate Spiritus Sanctis per im-
mortalia soecula 8»culorum. Amen.
Oratione finita, pracedet regina'^^ ut primitus incede^
batj processionaliterj per medium chori usque ad gradus
magni altaris^ pradictis duobus episcapis ipsam interim
" ** Oratione bac finita, pro«
eedcot res et regina, ut primitiu
mcedebantt prooessionaliter per
medium chorly usque in pulpitum
quo cum ascenderint residebit
rex, regaltbus amictus, in sede re-
gdi nbi praoparata. R^^ vero
prooedet ad gradus magni altaris.
fkr lib. JRegalii. As it hi^
been observed in tbe preliminary
disgertation, tbis MS. supposes,
throngbout tbe Office, tbe pre-
tence of tbe king.
The imperfect HarUian .MS.
06 1, before referred to, (see
Note ^) baa bere a long rubric
** Oratione eompleta, procedant
rei et regina per ecdesiam modo
qao supra dictum est, usque ad
pulpUum et ad solia eis praeparata,
>crege pro sua sancta unctione
^ coronatione usque ad altare
(iesoendente, praiata regina dictis
prooenbua cum sceptro, vii^ et
corona ipsam prsecedentibus, pre*
^ episoopis illam» ut prsddictum
estjhine inde sustentantibus, us-
que ad diclum altare regem sqb-
s^qnetur. Cut fiildistorium a
parte sinntra dicti altaris erit
prepantum, in quo ipsa residebit
dum de legibus et regni consue-
tudinibus et aliis, ut supra dictum
est, per metropolitanum sive epis-
copum dictos regem et reginam
consecraturum fuerit requisitum :
dictis requisitionibus actis, sacra*
mentoque, ut supra dictum est,
super altare prsesdto, regina ge-
nuflectet, pro rege domino suo et
pro seipsa bundles Deo fundens
preces, incipiente metropoUtano,
vel episcopo, bymnum: 'Veni
Creator Spiritus,' cum nota. Rege
itaque inuncto et coronato, atque
coronationis suse solemniis cele-
bratis modo et forma quibus pr«-
dictum est, in solio suo residente,
regina procedat ad gradus magni
altaris, et prostemet se super ta-
petum et quissinos prius per re-?
gios ministroB, modo quo prs&dic
tum est, et boneste, prseparatos :
super quam ita solo prostratam
dicetur a metropolitano sive epis-
copo ipsam consecraturo oratio-
nem sequentem. [nc,] * Deus
qui solus.' **
56 £[>!Bciom CotonadoniflE Restoae^
9Uitentantibus; qtue cum ad gradus magm altaris per^
vmeritf prasternet se super tapeta et qmssinas^prius ibi-
dem per regies ministros koneste praparatas^ archiepis^
capo vel episcopo incipiente : ^*
Ps. Veni Creator. Spiritus.
Deinde super ipsam ita prastratamj dicatur hat
oratio :
Deusy qui solus habes immortalitatem, lucemque id-
habitas inaccessibilemi cujus providentia in sui dis-
positione non fallitur, qui fecisti quse fiitura sunt, et
Tocas ea qu» non sunt tanquam ea qus& sunt, qui su-
perbos aequo moderamine de principatu dejicis, atque
bundles dignanter in sublime provebis, inefiabilem
misericordiam tuam supplices exoramus, ut sicut re-
ginam Hester, causa Judaicse salutis, de captivitatis suse
compede solutam, ad regis Assueri thalamum regni-
que sui consortium transire fecisti, ita banc famulam
tuam .N. humilitatis nostras bene^dictione, Chris-
tianae plebis gratia salutis, ad dignam sublimemque
regis nostri copulam misericorditer transire concedas,
ut in regalis foedere conjugii semper manens pudica,
proximam virginitati palmam continere queat, tibique,
Deo vivo et vero, in omnibus et super omnia jugiter
placere desideret, et, te inspirante, quae tibi placita
sunt toto corde perficiat : per Dominum.
^ The Order of K. Edwd. 11^ datur oleum tancium super ver-
and the Exeter pontifical, omit ticem efue in tnodum crucis, di-
the Ps. Veni Creator, and the cente epiecopoi In nomine Patris.
first thus continues after the etc. Omnipotens sempiteme De-
prajer ^ Omnipotens." *' Item us affluentem." The Exeter MS.
alia henedictio efuedemy coram also mentions only the anointing
optimoHbus^ ante altare dicen^ of the head. The Bodley MS.
da: DominusTohiscum. Oratio. RawL C. 425. reada ^eifimdetur
DeuB qui solus habes. Hie effun» sanctum chrisma."
fl)fficiitm CotonatimUti Reginae^. s7
Terminata autem^^ hoc orationCy eriget se regina ct
gem^ctet; super agus verticem effundetur sanctum
oUurn^^ in modum crucis^ Pastea de eodem oleo ung^ur
inpectorcj modo consimilij in mo^m crucis; ad utram-
jue unctionem tarn capitis quam pectoris^ dicetur a pan-
ti^e consecrante :
In nomine Patxis ^, et Filii^, et Spiritus ^ Sancti,
prosit tibi hsec imctio olei in honorem et confirmation
Dem aetemam, in ssecula sceculormn. Amen»
Circulo quern in capite gestaverat prius deposito.
Tunc subfungetur oratio sequens:
Omnipotens sempiteme Dens, affluentem spiritum
tiuebene^^dictionisy super famulam tuam, nobis oran-
tibosy propitiatns infunde, ut quae per manus nostrse
imporitionem bodie regina instituitur, sanctificatione
toa digna et electa permaneat, ut nunquam postmo-
dnm de tua gratia separetur indigna. Per*
Hoc proviso^^ quod tunica regina sic fiat quad per
consecrantemj ante sanctam pectoris unctionem^ facile
fossit aperirij et a nobiliori daminaj qua dicta regina
^ The Eyesham pontifical has operari queas, auziliante Domino
kre an additional prajer. nostro Jesn Christo. Qui cum
"" Item past hanc in tacri olei Deo Patre. etc.
^nctione eeguiiur h^ec araiio : ** Hie unguatur oleo eancto.
" Spiritus Sancti gratia, humi- In nomine Patris, etc. Oratio.
litatifl nostr» officio» in te oopiosa Omnipotens sempiteme Deus, af-
^etcendat, at sicat manibus nos- finentem, etc."
tris mdignis oleo materiali oblita ^ ^ — — . in modum crucis : di-
prngnesda exterius, ita ejus in- cente episcopo." Lib. Regali».
mibQi ungnine delibuta inpin. ^ From hence to '^Accipean.
gun merearis interins, ejusque nulum** is omitted in the Liber
«piritali nnctione perfectissime Regalia, in the Order for the oo-
wmper imbnta, et illidta decli- ronation of a queen alone: but
ove tota mente, et spemere dis- in the Office which precedes» yis.:
ctt tea yaleas, et ntiUa animie of a king and queen» the whole
^ jvgiteroogitare» optare» atque occurs as in the text.
58 fl&fBdum Cotonattotii0 Reginae.
temper adharebitj post diet am unctionem recludi : dtindc
detur ei anmUus a consecrante^ dicente sic^ sipriusfuerU\
benedictus: sin autem^ benedicatur modo subscripto sic:
Dominus vohiscum.
Oremus.
Creator, et conservator humani generis, dator grai
tisd spiritualisylargitor fletemse salutis, tu, Domme,mitte
benedictionem tuam sanctam super hunc annulum, ut
qite ilium gestaverit sit arinata virtute coelestis defen-i
sionis, et perficiat illi ad fletemam salutem. Per Chris'
turn Dominum nostrum.
Oratio.
Bene ^ die, Donune^ hunc annulum, quern nos iq
tuo sancto nomine bene^dicimus, ut qusecunque eumi
portaverit in tua pace consistat, et in tua voluntate
permaneat, et in amore tuo vivat et senescat, et mul-
tiplicetur in longitudinem dierum : per Christum.
Tunc aspergatur annulus aqua benedicta^ et detur ab
episcopo regina^ sic dicente:
Accipe annulum fidei, signaculum sinceritatis,^ quo
possis omnes hsereticas pravitates devitare, et barbaras
gentes virtute Dei premere, et ad agnitionem veritatis
advocare.
Deinde sequatur oratio.
Dominus vobiscum.
Oremus.
Deus cujus est omnis potestas.
Ut supra in coronatione regis.
Postea benedicetur corona ab eodem prasule, dicente:
Deus tuorum corona.
Ut supra in coronatione regis.
^ Signaculum sanctfo Trioitatis." Order ofK. Ethelred.
S>a[citmt CDotonatiimt0 Utsimt. sr
Ddnde imponatur corma capiti rtgifue ab feodem
fiscopoy dicente:
Accipe coronam glorise, honorem jocimditatis» at
iplendida fulgeas et setema exultatione coroneris.
Prhnitus pileo Uneo capiti regirut appasitOy ob sancta
mctioms canservationemj qiiodpostea comburetur»
Tunc subinferet episcaptis. Oratio.
Officio noBtne mdignitatis^ in r^pbiam solemniter
lenedicta, accipe coronam regalis excellenti», qu».
licet ab indignis, episcopalibus tamen manibus capiti
no imponitar : ande sicut exterius auro et gemmis re-
limita enites, ita et interius auro sapientiae, virtutiun-.
|Qe gemmis decorari contendas, quatenus po6t occasum
hajus sseculi cmn pradentibug virginibus sponso pe-
renni Domino nostro Jesu Christo digne et laudabiliter
occurrens, regiam coelestis aulse merearis ingredi ja-
ouam, auxiliante Domino nostro Jesu Christo, qui
eum Deo Patre, et Spiritu Sancto, vivit et regnat per
infinita saecula saeculorum. Amen.
Et tradendo ei sceptrum in dea^trOj et virgam in sinis-
troj dicat hanc arationem sequentem:
Omnium, Domine, fons bonorum, et cunctorum da-
tor profectuum, tribue famulse tuse .N. adeptam bene
iBgere dignitatem, et a te sibi prsestitam bonis operi-
W corroborare gloriam : per Dominum.
Coranata autem reginOy'^^ sceptrumque in dextra ft-
^ The Pontifical reads *^ dig- The prayer occurs in the Office
oititifl:" Imt I have introduced or the coronation of a queen, in
"^ mdignitatis*' into the text, upon the old ^' Ordo Romanus ;" which
^ authority of the Royal MS. reads also <' indignitatis.''
12. D. iij., the Liher Regalis» the • ^ *' Finit consecratio regin»."
Order for K. Edwd. ij. and the Order of K. Edwd. II. "£x-
^rl7 MS., Cotton, Tiberius B. plidt consecratio reginas.'' Royal
'ii|. MS. 12. D. Uj.
6o jDIBciutti CotottationljK Vitsinae.
rensj a duobus pradictis q>iscapis honorifice ducetur m
solium sibi ex parte regis sinistra praparatum^^ chon
interim cantante hunc hymnum :
Te Deum laudamus*
Statim hymnojinitoj incipiatur officium missa^ etpos
officium ejusdem missa^ procedet regina coronata ai
offerendum.
Deinde ad sedem suam revertetur^ ibiquc continui
usque adjinem missa residebit.
Completa tandem missa et omnibus rite peractiSj pra
fati duo episcopi, unus a dextris, alius a sinistris, redu
cent reginam coronatam et sceptrum in manu dextn
ferentemj ab ecdlesia usque in thalamum sive aulam^
pracedente processionej si commode ^ri poterit.
The Exeter pontifical adds, ^ << Regina vero ad pradic
^ Tunc detur ei sceptrum di- turn solium venienSf ante efui
cendo: ascensum modicum regi incUna*
Acdpe yirgam virtutis et aequi- hit, efus majestatem ut decet ado^
tatis, et esto pauperibus miaeri- rando. Chorointervnhunchym*
cors et a&bilis; viduis, pupillis, num» Te Deum laudamus: to-
etorphanisdiligentissimamcaram lemniter concinnente. Statim^
exhibe, ut omnipotens Deas adau- etc.** Liber Regalia,
geat tibi gloriam suam, qui vivit.
etc:* . « « Post qfertorium ejusdem
With which the office in that miss€B.** Ibid.
MS. concludes.
T^pttMx to tl^t S>vhtt tf Coro<
nation.
I. First Rubric of the Liber Regalis.
II. The Order of Coronation according to the Pontificals of
Egbert, Archbishop of York, ▲• d. 740, and of Leofric,
Bishop of Exeter, a. d. 1060.
III. The Order of the Coronation of her Majesty, Queen
Victoria.
IV. The Order of the Coronation of her Majesty, Queen
Adelaide, as Queen-consort.
iDfficid in Coronationem
»♦ lEUcj^atm II. M.CCCLXXVII.*
|IC est ordo, secundum quern rex debet co-
ronari pariter et inungi.
In primis preeporetur pulpitum» aliquant
tulum eminens, inter ma^um altare et
chorum ecclesise beati Petri Westmonadterii, videlicet
contiguum ex onrni parte quatuor columnis principalis
oribus, infira crucem ecclesise prselibatae; ad cujus
qnidem pulpiti ascensum fiant gradus de medio chori a
parte occidentali, per quos princeps coronandus, hi
adventn suo transiens per cbori medium, dictum pul-
pitum possit ascendere : ac etiam fiant alii gradus a
parte orientali, per quos princeps prsefiaitus descendere
possit yersus majus altare, ibidem ante gradus dicti
altaris, sacrosanctse unctionis ac suae coronationis so«
lemnia a metropolitano, sire episcopo ipsum conse-
crando, debita cum devotione acoepturus. In medio
^ This first appendix is tlie first almost every respect it agrees with
rnbric of the ** Liber Regdis." the ** Liber regalisy** and esped-
In the library of the Dean and ally in having this long mbric at
Canons of Westminster there is a the commencement. But it has
noble msnnscript missal, probably not the title ^'Offida» eie.** b^
the most beautifnl copy, of Eng- ginning simply with the usnal for^
fish Use, now extant, of a large mula ** Hie est ordo secundum
siae, and richly illuminated ; and quern* e<c/'
vbich was given to the church Hie Lansdown MS. 278» is a
there, by Abbot LHlington, about modem and apparently a correct
the year 1870. This contains tmiseriptofthe<< Liber Regalia:"
terenl royal services; among written in the 17th century,
than that of the corooatiott : in
64 appennir to Utt
vero dicti pulpiti erit prsparatus thronus excekus, u
in eo princeps residens, clare ab omnibus possit in
tueri. " • . ' ^
Ungere enim et coronare reges Anglise atque re
ginas, ex antiqua consuetudine et hactenus usitats
principaliter competit archiepiscopo Cantuariensi, f
praefiens fuerit, et si compos extiterit. £t si contigc
rit quod propter corporis debilitatem, aut infirmitaten
illud officium non poterit in sua persona rite peragen
But forte aliqua tunc causa impeditus in hujusmod
coronatione non queat prsesentialiter interesse, hajus
modi unctionis ac coronationis solemnia supplebit alius
qui inter episcopos tunc prsesentes dignior reperitui
aut cui dictus metropolitanus dictum officium veli
committere.
Rex autem preecedenti die coronationis suae, d
turri Londonensi per mediam civitatem versus pah
tium regium West, in cultu decentissimo equitabil
plebi occurrenti se offerens intuendum, capite denu
dato.
£t prsvideatur semper quod coronatio tarn regi
quam reginee, fiat in die dominico, yel in festo aliqu
solemni.'
' The ** Dies Dominica '' is the posuit super caput ejus/' An
day which is specified for this high Henry of Germany was crowne
solemnity in most of the ancient in the yea» 1014, upon the sam
lis: and on that day we day.
know that many sovereigns were There are very early example
crowned. Thus, in the year 816, also of coronations upon festivals
Baronius says of Pope Stephen V. Charlemagne waa crowned upoi
^ tMe dominica in ecdesia S. Christmas4ay, A. d. 801 : and,ai
Petri, coram clero et omni populo^ Hoveden tells us, K. Stephen o
ante tnissanuH solemnia conse- England was crowned upon S
crayit et unxit Lndoyicum ipsum Stephen's day, and, not to nain<
— others, Henry I. upon the fesst o
Cotonation Semite. 6s
Memoratns vero prmceps nocte praecedente corona-
donis suse diem yacabit contemplatioiii diyinae et ora-
tioni intimsey' consideraiis ad quern apicem sit Tocatus
qualiter is per quern r^^ r^nant, ad populi sui ac
plebis christians gubemationem, ipsum specialius prae-
elegit Et cogitet illud sapientis : ^ Principem te con*
stitaeront noli extolli, sed esto in illis quasi unus ex
illis.' £t cogitet dignitatem regalem sibi a Deo prses-
titam, tanquam homini mortali, et ipsum idcirco ad
tantam sublimitatem Tocatum a Deo, ut ecclesi» catho-
licaB sit defensor, fidei Christian» dilatator, ac regni
sui, et patriae sibi a Deo commissae, secundum vires
protector. In oratione autem Salamonis imitetur pru^
dentiam, cui in sui regno primordio pro cultu Creatoris
ab ipso Creatore praeceptum est, ut ea peteret quae sibi
Tcllet conferri. Qui non aurum, non argentum, neque
divitias, nee de inimicis victoriam, ut homo juvenis,
dbi dari deprecatus est. Sed magis ea postulavit quae
et Deus gratis praeberet, et utiliter homo perciperet.
' Redde mihi,' inquit, ^ Domine, mentem sanam et pru-
dentiam bonam, ut circa populum justum possim ve-
nmique proferre judicium.' Deprecetur igitur princeps
the assumption. " Consecratus detur, ut rex ad sui inauguratio-
est in regem apud Westmonas- nem, non modo per religiosa jeju-
teriom in die assumptionis B. nia se prsparet, sed etiam per
Mariae.** . alia pia opera. Unde ex MS.
' The modem Roman pontifical pontificali insignia ecclesie Seno-
directs : ^ Rex triduanum jeju- nensis, debet rex sabbato prsece-
««m devote peragii per hehdo- dente diem Dominicam, in qua
madam profcedentem^ videlicet est consecnndns, intempeeta noc-
ftarteh ^ eexta firiay et eab^ Us tHentio venire in ecclesiam
koto J* Upon this Catalani re- oratianemjucturusy et ibidem in
narks : *' Fateor, de hoc ritu nihil oratione aUquantulumi si volu-
me inrenisse apod antiquos scrip- erity vigUaturue.*' Comment, in
tores: conveniens tamen esse vi- Pontif. torn. I. p. 372.
VOL. III. F
66 appenntr to t^e
ut divinitatis providentia, qpse ipsum ad tanti regimen
ordinavit imperii, sibi largiii dignetur justitiam, pieta-
tem, et prudentiam. Jostitiam circa subjectos, pieta-
tern circa Deum, et prudentiam circa regni gubema-
tionem, quatenus nullo favore moUitus, nullis inimicitiis
commotus, nulla concupiscentia iUectus, nuUaque alia
passione constrictus, in semitis harum virtutum inof-
fenso pede valeat pertransire.
£t quia oportet principem antedictum de hiis et
aliifi observantiis, quse ad dictam spectant coronationem,
plenius informari, abbas Westm. qui pro tempore fiierit,
in hiis et consimilibus principis erit eruditor, ad ipsum
yero hoc officium solummodo spectat. £t si dictus
abbas de medio fiierit sublatus, et alius in abbatem
ejusdem loci nondum fiierit confirmatus, qui dictum
officium rite non poterit adimplere, aut dictus abbas
aliunde fuerit impeditus quominus illud officium valeat
exequi, tunc eligatur unus ex assensu prions et con-
ventus dicti monasterii, qui per omnia sit idoneus,
dictum principem in hujusmodi observantiis informare,
secundum modum et consuetudinem ab antiquissimis
temporibus hactenus usitatum/
Die vero prsefinito, quo novus rex consecrandus est,
summo mane conveniant prselati et nobiles in palatio
regie apud Westm. tractaturi de novi regis consecra-
* '* The AhhotofWettmynster and to dense theire conscience be-
thaU enforme the kynge. Also fore the hoolyanoynting." Lans-
it is to wit that the Abbot of doum MS. 285.
Westmynster, which is for the " The abbote of Westm. ought
tyme, two dayes othir before the alwey to be nere the kyng for his
coronacyon shall enform them of informadon in such thyngs as
dyuers obsenraunces that they concemeth the solempnitee of the
shall doo and kepe in their coro- Coronacion.'' Devyse for Hen.
nadon, and wame them to shryue VIII.
Coronation ^emice.
67
tione, et electione, et de l^bns et consaetadinibos
regni confirmandis, firmiter statuendis.
Hiis sab universorum concordia peractis, provide-
atur quod in aula regia majori sedes eminens sit, pannis
sends et inauratis decenter omata, super quern dictus
rex regnatums cum onmi mansuetudine et reverentia
eleyetoTy ipso tamen prius ut moris est balneato et
indato mundissiniis vestibus, et caligis tantummodo caL
date/
Hoc modis omnibus observato» quod sicut in principe
per actoalem lotionem et vestimentorum decorem cor-
pus nitescity sic per veram et prsBviam confessionem
ac compunctionis dolorem anima ipsa splendescat.
Hiis debite peractis, ordinetur in ecclesia per archi-
episcopos, episcopos, abbatem, et conventum Westm.
processio in capis sericis, cum textibus,^ et thuribulis, et
aliis quse processioni conveniunt ; et sic induti processio
' Henoe we learn the proper
maniiigof tlie term *^ barefooted"
in the old chronicles, when applied
to this royal procession; which
hi been much mistaken by Tari-
OQs writers. Thus, for example,
in a modem popular, and raUier
ve are told of Richard the Third's
<^oraiuition, that *' perhaps the
iBost strikmg feature of the event,
is Richard's exhibition of humility,
—be actually walked barefoot
into the Abbey." Vol 4. p. 91.
No authority is given for this state-
ottQt, hut it is to be traced to
GiaftoB : who says, ** from thence
te king and the queene g^yng
^pon raye cloth barefooted, eicJ*
Vol. 2. />. 115. But the meaning
both of Grafton and of the rubric
in the text is, that the king was
not to wear sandals, or soles, but
buskins only. Prynne, in his
Signal Loyaltyf has printed a
" Forma coronationis regum et
reginarum Anglis," said to have
been extracted from the Liber Re-
galis, but whether by himself or
not, does not appear : it certainly
differs from it. However, one sen-
tence explains the meaning of
** barefoot." '' Item dicto die
prinoeps coronandus tantum-
modo caligis sine sotularibus cal-
detur." p. 242.
* See above : p. 4, note 1.
68
appehHir to tbt
naliter occurrant in palatio antedicto.^ Etenim regj
preelatis et conventui Westm. solam pertinet r^futixr
cum processionis solempnitate occurrere, et ipsum in ^c
clesiam preedictam psallendo antecedere, ea decantaotc
quae in receptione regum debent decantari. £t facie
dominus . N. de Bellocampo Bedefordiae, qui ab antiqu
eleemosynarise regise babet officium, pannum virgula
torn,' sive burellum, prostemi sub pedibus regis inec
dentis a palatio usque pulpitum antedictum infra eccle
siam Westm., ut prsBtactum est, pneparatum.
Quod quidem pulpitum una cum gradibus, ex utra
que parte ejusdem existentibus, tapetis^ per regio
ministros ad hoc praeparatis stemi debet per totuin
^ In the letter of archbishop
Crannicr, mentioned above in the
dissertation, giving an accbunt of
the coronation of Anne Boleyn,
is the following : ** In the mom-
ynge ther assymbled withe me at
Westminster Churche the by sshop
of Yorke, etc, the abbote of West-
minstre with x or xij moo ab-
bottes, whiche all revestred our-
selfs in our pontificalibus, and, soo
fumysshed, with our crosses and
crossiers, prooedid oute of th'
abbey in a procession vnto West-
minstre Hall, where we receyved
the Queene, etc.*" Archaologia^
vol. 18./>. 80.
* See above, note 70» p. 53. I
may here add the following. ** The
prynoe shall follow the procession
into the chirche. And he shall
go vpon newe ray cloth laide vnder
his fete.*' Lansdown MS. 285.
" The way from thense ^the
Hall} to the pulpytt in Westm
chirche arrayed vnder foote witi
raye cloth by the king's gret<
Awmoner of England, to be ha<
of the king's greate Warderobe.'
Devyse for Hen, VIH.
^ The Lansdown MS. 285, con
tains *' The maner and forme o1
the kyngis and queues ooronacioi
m Englonde." I shall have occ»
sion to cite this again, and shali
refer to it, as before, by its nunabci
in the catalogue. Upon '* ihepul
pile" it directs:
" Also in Westmynster chirche
must be ordeynde a pulpit witb
grees on euery side. And that
must be faire araide with clothes
of silke, of golde, and aboute on
the grounde both. The Kynges
Trone. Also in that pulpit shall
be a Roiall trone. And a Roiall
see in the which the kyng shall
sit And it shall also bee roialfy
Cotbnation ^ettttce* 69
In circuitu yero somniitatis pulpiti dependentur panni
serici et inaurati. Thronus vero in quo rex ipse resi-
dere debet, de quo praetactum est, palliis seiicis ae
pretiosissimis predict! regis camerarios^^ per totum
erit coopertus, quissinis etiam per nominatos camera-
rio6 in prsefato throno repositis.
Pars autem panni illius yirgulati, sive burelli, qu»
per dictum eleemosynarium, ut prsefatum est, sub pedi-
bos regis incedentis extenditur, infra ecclesiam cedet
semper in usus sacristae loci, et reliqua pars tota quae
est extra ecclesiam distribuetur pauperibus per manus
eleemosynarii supradicti.
Regem igitur coronandum, dictis praelatis ac mo-
Qachis praecedentibus, episcopus Dunelou videlicet et
Bathon. ex antiqua consuetudine, si praesentes affue-
rint, dictum regem hinc inde sustentabunt. Cancel-
larius yero, si fuerit episcopus,^ tum calice lapideo
araide with qujsshyns, and clothes '' And than he was leyde upon
of gold and silke." the high scaffolde ; and that was
The ''Devyse" for K. Henry couered all with red say, betwen
VIII. states : ** The pulpit is to the high autere and the quere.*'
be couered with rede worsted. In ilfiS'. Cotton. Nero. C. ix. Jbl,
the middes wherin must be two 172.
sieges royall" [for himself and ,„ « j. .. . • »»
^* xr li. • -I « -xi. 1 *!. i? P«r dicti regis cameranos.
qoeeo KathermeV^ with cloth of ... ,S-.,,. , . . ,
^ ,, J ,"" -., Abbot LUungtons nussoL
golde and quysshyns of the same. °
Save it is to wite, that the king's ^^ The order respecting this, in
siege shall be made a good deal the *' Deryse" for Henry VIIL,
higher than the queues, whiche furnishes ti curious specimen of
than be on the lyfte hande of the confusion of language. ** Next
kmgis, and lower than it." before the king the bishop chaun-
A very ancient, if not contem- celer of England, then being Wil-
porary, English account of the liam Warham bishop of Canter-
coronation of Henry VI. also bury, yf he be a bishop, shall here
speaks of the pulpit to be covered the chales. And in case he be
in the same way, with red doth, noo bisshop, some other bisshop
mm
cimif ;*M,HUL 3iiiiiH«asB22' -sc iK^xcBEBT^ Qucni cm I
j*cHna. -ragsaoA; 4f 'jik^ ^ f»nBg*.rcqgfpgg%L. iRd ahiwi«^ mod ]
'^^csm^ras- -sazksfxaBox. 2iiiDinii:« cioideaB iBodo tiene1>iiil
ri sk:i«-^ Sc Tcr» cvfltigcri^ dieted
':ztisa:zr'acri3B ryaacopas iMm esse, all
cks3« caiice ct paioia r^^gen
V. t«^i^7«s-rx£e<i ^1 ^«5^ :ie J». • T» a^^Mt of Wcsftm. sball
^"^^" »%Aaagi to fa^m tke wme of 21
rf«aaii3«ii*csyassk»c£« XamI:..*» MS. 26S.
««i • ^^«* » bone «a W Ike
fc^>>*^= B iBBstrafertliemderioiDj
•* Tfcf irry^ ^/^ ^^^^ ^;^ ^^,^ on tlie « Andeni Liturgy,"
ward»» ckaJU. Ako ibe Can»- ^ 58, JV'oIr 73 <2iid edit.) From
ccucr of EogUma, tI be be a ibe irfetcnce m ibe test above, it
bUftbo^inbispontific^ai^^^t^^ ^00]^ seem ibat, at least in the
bcie before tbe kyag in i^ ^^^ cbonb of WesUniosler, the cus-
cetstoD the aeide CbaHa, for a ton of tbe snbdearon to receive
pcfte riahee and «demp^itee. aod bold tbe paten, was then ob-
^ The heryng^ ©f the Paten, aenred io England.
AUo die Treaonrer of Engloiide, Among the ornaments and fur-
y if be bee a btssbop, in the pon- niUire given by Abbot Godfrey to
ligcaU anij' «ball here tbe patene bis cbnrch at Peterborough, a. d.
before the kyng in procession, and 1316, were, " magno altari quin-
bee t^^ S^ before the Chann- que veUmina de albo serico cum
cetterr lantdoiwi MS. 285. anrifrigio ornata, pro patenario
u « The grete solempne cbales in principalibus festis patenam de-
of leynt Edward, the which cbales portandam." WaUer de Why tie-
\.« tcvnte Edwardis daycs was le^fe: Coenobii Burgensis Hist
.LetcdxxxM».marc." Account (Edit. Sparkes. Lond. 1728.;^.
prey»» ^rtr^ yr 169.)
Coronation ^ettiice^ 7 1
sastratent, si dicti episcopi Dunelmensis et Batho-
oeosis non fuerint tunc pnesentes.
Post hoe vero qui dictos calicem et patenam gerunt,
duo duces sive comites regni excellentiores, et maxime
qni jnre propinquitatis stirpi regiae proximius videntur
pertinerey immediate subsequentur, quorum unus seep-
tnim return, in cujus summitate crux parva collocatur,
portabity alter vero eorum virgam auream, habentem
in summitate columbam. Quae quidem, calicem, pate-
nam, sceptrum^ et virgam, tradet abbas Westm. vel
fnor, si abbas non fiierit, dictis dominis infra pala-
dom antedictum. Qui domini ilia omnia in proces*
aone gestabunt, modo quo prseostensum est.
Deinde sequentur tres comites gladios gestantes in-
dnd serico, comes quidem Cestrise, qui primatum yen*
£cat deferendi, portabit gladium qui vocatur curtana.
Et alium portabit comes Huntyngtoun. Tertium vero
portabit comes Warwyk. Hos prsecedet unus de mag-
natibus, ad hoc per regem assignatus, portans calcaria
magna et deaurata.
Pannum de serico quadratum purpureum, quatuor
^lastis deargentatis sustentatum, cum quatuor campa-
Tiellis argenteis et deauratis, ultra regem quocunque
i«rit, gestabunt barones de quinque portubus, ad quam-
^bethastam quatuor assignati pro diversitate portuum,
De videatur portus portui praeferri. Et similiter ab
^isdem baronibus portabitur pannus de serico, ultra
feginam post regem incedentem, si ipsa die debeat
^ronari. Quos pannos iidem barones de jure consue-
^duus obtinebunt, sed hastae cum campanellis deben*
tai* ecclesiae Westm. : ac pulpitum, et omnia tapeta
^^ eundem, una cum pannis sericis et quissinis ibi,
^ praedictum est, per ministros regis collocata, rema-
72
fliuwiiDiir to tffit
nebant penes ecclesiam, in qua dictos rex OGronatm
ex jure antiqao et oonsoetadine.
Hiis omnibus, in qoo'* latins pnetactnm est, qo]
processioni conveniunt rite ordinatis, eptscopi et al
praelati, una cum regni proeeribus et pnedicto conreiit
Westm., praeSaitum r^em coronandum, a palatio su
Westm. in ecclesiam beati Petri Westm. ducant ; ips<
que introducto per medium diori, atque in pulpito i
sede sibi apta coUocato, metropolitanus siTe episcopi
regem coronaturus, per quatuor partes dicti pulpit
plebem alloquatur, ipsorum inquirens Toluntatem (
consensum de dicti principis consecratione ; rege ii
terim in sede sua stante, atque ad quatuor partes die
pulpiti, dum pontifex plebem alloquitur, se vertente ;
quibus ut moris est consentientibus, atque voce magn
** " modo quo.*' Liliingtan's
nUtiaL
^ " 71m archebisshope $hall
a»k€ the will of the people. Also
when the prynce hath rested hym
a litel in his chaire, othir [or]
Throne ordeynde in the seide pul-
pit, than the archehisshop of Can-
terbury at iiij parties of the pulpit,
with an high voice, shall enquere
the will of the people, as touchyng
the kynges coronacion. And that
while shal the prynce stonde in
his Trone or Chaier, and tume
hym also to the parties of the
people. And aftir that questyon
shall an anteme be soong of JFVr-
metur manue.** Lamdown MS.
285.
** And he was set in his astate
in the myddes of the scaffold,
there beholdynge the people all
abowte sadly and wysely.* Ths
made the erchbishi^ of Cauntei
bery a proclamation on the ii
quarters of the scaffold, seyeingi
this wyse: Sirs, heere comyt
Henry, kyng Henrye's sone tl
Vth, on whos sowle God hau
mercy. Amen. He hombly th hji
to God and to holy cherche, ask
yng the crowne of this reame h
right and defence of herytage : i
ye hold ye pays (?) with hym saj
yea, and holde vp handes. Ad(
than all the people cried with ooi
voyce, ye, ye." Account of co
Ton. of Henry VL
" This done, the cardynall Bi
♦ Henry VI. was not ten years
old. For the meaning of ** sad'*
in this place, see voL 2. p, 29.
note 75.
Coronation ^etttice.
73
t unanimi proclamantibus ^ fiat fiat' et ^ vivat Rex/
lomen dicti regis gratissime nominantesy tunc a choro
lecantetur heec antiphona. * Finnetur manus tua et
xaltetur dexterai tua. etc'
fchbisshop of Caunterbury, shew-
Bg the king to the people at the
ij parties of the aeid pulpyt, shall
eye in this wyse. Sirs, here pre-
lent Henry, rightfull and vn-
kmbted enheritour by the lawes of
Bod and man, to the coronne and
npll d%iiite of England, with all
iings ihenmto annexed and ap-
^cftejning: Electe, chosen, and
rnjuired by all the thre estates
9f this lande, to take vppon hym
Aie waA coronne and royall (hg-
■itic. Whenrppon ye shall vn-
derstonde, that this daye is pre-
fixed and appoynted by all the
Pyers of the lande, for the conse-
cration, envnction, and coronacion
of the seid moost excellent Prince
Henry. WoU ye seme at this
tyme, and geve your wills and
assents to the same consecration,
envnction, and coronacion? Wher-
unto the people shall say with a
grete voyce : Ye, ye, ye. So be
it, Kyng Henry. King Henry,"
Devysefor Henry VIIL
74
appennir to tbe
iS^ma pro xtsihns in hit mmttit^^
Uonis tins.'
K^'^'fJiVT". Justus es, Domine, et rectum.
^WiBUffi Psal. Beati immaculati.
ir i^sl^ Deus regnorum omnium et Christiani
h^JiuRiS maxime protector imperii^ da servo tuo,
regi nostro N. triumphum virtutis suae scienter exco-
lere, ut cujus constitutione sunt principes, ejus semper
munere sint potestates.
Lectio libri LeviticL
Haec dicit Dominus Deus : Dabo pacem in finibus
^ This coronatioD service is
probably not only the most ancient
of English Use» but the most an-
cient extant in the world. It is
foond in the pontifical of Arch-
bishop Egbert, and now reprinted
from the collection by Martene^
in his great work, *' De antiquis
ecclesiae ritibus." Tom. 2. p. 214.
In the notes will be given a suffi-
ciently complete collation of the
Coronation Service, as it is in the
famous (so called) Leofric missal,
preserved in the Bodldan library.
So that I believe I may now ven-
ture to assure the student, that he
has before him in this volume, a
series, to be unequalled by the
collections of any other country,
of the Orders of Coronation. They
extend over a period of more than
eleven hundred years. By means
of the pres^it appendix, giving
the earliest and the latest Forms,
he will be able to discover the
changes which took place previous
to the coronation of Ethelred ; he
will observe that even after that
time, according to the Use of some
Churches in England, the new
form had not been adopted, or, to
speak perhaps more correctly, had
not been authorised or s|>proved;
and he will trace its gradual q>-
proach to the finished Order of
the Liber Regalis, through the in-
termediate stages of its growth in
the respective ages of the Win-
diesler and Exeter pontificals.
Coronation detoice. 75
restris; donnietis et non est qui extereat; auferam
nalas bestias, et gladius non transibit terminos vestros:
Perseqnimini inimicos yestrosy et corruent coram vobis ;
It persequentur qoinque de vestris centum alienos, et
^ntom ex vobis decem.millia ; cadentque inimici vestri
n conspectu vestro gladio ; respiciam vos, et crescere
kciam^ et multiplicabiminiy et firmabo pactum meum
robiscum, dicit Dominus omnipotens.
Grad. Salvum fac servum tuum.
Vers. Auribus percipe, Domine.
AUeluja.
Magnus Dominus. VeL Domine in virtute tua.
Sequentia S. Evangelii secundum Matthseum.
In illo tempore. Abeuntes Pharissei consilium.
Benedict io super regem naviter electum ;*
Te invocamus, Domine sancte. Pater omnipotens,
aeterne Deus, etc. ut supra, p. 12.
Alia :
Deus qui populis tuis. ut supra, p. 17.
Alia :
In diebus ejus oriatur omnibus aequitas,' etc.
' Here the Order in iheLeofric libus solatium, eleyatis correptio»
Ms. begins: omitting the preced- divitibus doctrina, pauperibus pi-
^? coHect, gradual, kc which be- etas, peregrinis auxilium, propriis
longed to the service of ihe com- in patria pax et securitas, unicui-
nuDion. Its first rubric is, "^«- que secundum mensuram suam
*fdieHone9 wper regem noviter moderate gubemans se ipsum se-
'Itfcfum. Te invocamus, etc,*^ dulus discat, ut tua irrigatus com-
' ^aWene refers for this prayer punctione toti populo tibi placita
^^ an ancient French Order of prsbere vits possit exempla, et
Pronation : I give it now from the per viam veritatis cum grege sibi
WricMS. subdito gradiens, opes fragiles
'^Indiebus ejus oriatur omnibus abundanter acquirat, simul et sa-
^^tas et justitia, amicis adjuto- lutem non solum corporum sed
^^ inimids obstaculum, humi- etiam cordium a te concessam
76
Zppmntx to tbt
Hie verget okum cum cornu super caput ipsius cum
antiphona : Unxerunt Salomoneniy et PsaL Domine
in virtute tua- Unus ex pontiftcibus dicat oratianem^ et
alii unguant.^
Deus electorum fortitudo, etc.
Hie omnes pontifices cum principibus dant et sceptrum
in manu.^
cunctUaccipiat. SioqueTijt8e[?]co.
gitatum animi consiliumque omne
componens, plebis gubernacola
cum pace simul et sapientia semper
invenire videatar, teque auxiliante
pnraentis yitae prolizitatem perci-
piat, et por tempora bona uaque
ad summam senectutem perveniat,
liujusque fragilitatis finem perfec-
tom, ab omnibus vitiorum vinculis
tus pietatis largitate liberatus, et
infinit» prosperitatis praemia per-
petua, angelorumque sterna com.
mercia consequatur. Per."
This prayer occurs also in the
*' Benedictional*' or, as it should
rather have been caUed, *' Ponti-
fical" of Archbishop Robert of
Canterbury ; and of which an ac-
count is given in the ArcJueolo-
gia, vol. 24. p. 118. This MS.
is preserved in the public library
at Rouen.
* The Leofric MS. omits this
rubric, and proceeds at once to the
prayer ''Deus electorum:" with
the title, **AUa'* I again tran-
scribe this prayer from that manu-
script. It has been abready stated
that it occurs in the Form of King
Ethelred, but in a part of that
MS. unhappily imperfect.
" Deus electorum fortitude et
humilium celsitudo, qui in primor-
dio per effnsionem diluvii crimina
mundi castigare, et per columbam
ramum olivs portantem pacem
terns redditam demonstrasti, ite-
rumque Aaron famulum tuumper
unctionem olei sacerdotem sanx-
isti, et postea per hujus unguenti
infusionem ad reg^ndum populum
Israeliticum sacerdotes, r^;es, et
prophetas perfecisti, villtumque
ecclesie in oleo exhilarandum per
propheticam famuli tui vocem Da-
vid esse prsedixisti : ita qussumus,
omnipotens Pater, ut per hujus
creature pinguedinem hunc ser-
vum tuum sanctificare tua bene-
dictione digneris, eumque in simi-
litudinem columbae pacem simpli-
citatis populo sibisubdito prsestare,
et exempla Aaron in Dei servitio
dilig^nter imitari, regumque ves-
tigia in consiliis scientiae et squi-
tate judicii semper assequi, vul-
tumque hilaritatis per banc olei
unctionem tuamque benedictio-
nem, teadjuvante, commisse plebi
paratum habere fEtcias. Per/'
* The Leofric MS. has merely
'' Benedictior
Coronation ^ettiice. ^^
Benedicy Donuney hunc prsesulem principem, qui
regna regum omnium a sseculo moderaris. Amen.
Et tali eum benedictione glorifica, ut Davidicum
teneat sublimitatis sceptrum salutis, ut sanctificatus
protinus reperiatur in merita. Da ei a tuo spiramine
com mansuetudine ita regere populum sicut Salomonem
fecisti regnum obtinere pacificum. Amen.
Tibi semper cum tremore sit subditus, tibique milir
tet, cum regno sit tuo clypeo protectus cum proceribus,
et ubique maneat sine pugna victor. Amen.
Sis ei contra acies inimicorum lorica, in adversis
galea, in prosperis patientia, in protectione clypeus
sempitemus. Amen.
Vivat inter gentium catervas magnanimus. Sit ei
in judiciis sequitas singularis. Amen.
Locupletet eum tua prsedita dextra, frugalem conti-
neat patriam, et suis liberis tribuat profutura. Amen.
Da ei prolixitatem vitae per tempera, et in diebus
ejus oriatur justitia. Amen.
A te robustum teneat regiminis solium, ut cum
jocunditate et justitia aetemo glorietur in regno.
Amen.
£t praesta ut gentes illi teneant fidem, proceres sui
habeant pacem, diligantque caritatem. Amen.
Tu ejus mentem benignus inlabere, ut amore te
timeat, et timore diligat. Amen.
Tu ei honor sis, tu gaudium, tu voluntas, tu in mce-
rore solatium, in ambiguitate consilium, in itinere con*
solator. Amen.
Tu in injuriis defensor, in tribulatione patientia, in
ae^tudine medicina. Amen.
In te habeat omne, consilium, per te tuam discat a
te commissam sapientiam regni gubemacula moderari,
ut semper felix^ semper a te gaudens, de tuis mereatur
78 appennir to tbt
beneficiis gratulari, et «etemis valeat commerciis copu-
lari. Amen.
Ut quern tu nobis hodie tua misericordia jocondum
praesentare dignatus es, tu facias multorum curriculis
annorum protectione securum. Amen.
Et ita popuUs iste pullulet coalitus benedictione seter-
nitatis, ut semper maneat tripudians in pace victorio-
sus. Amen.
Quod ipse praratare digneris, qui cum aetemo Patre
simul cum Spiritu Sancto, vivis et regnas Deus, per
omnia ssBcula sseculorum.
Hie datur ei baculum in tnanu sua.^
Omnipotens det tibi Deus de rore coeli et de pingue-
dine abundantiam terrse, frumenti, et vini, et serviant
tibi populi, et adorent te tribus ; esto dominus fratrum
tuorum, et incurventur ante te filii matris tuae, et qui
benedixerit tibi benedictionibus repleatur, et Deus erit
adjutor tuus, et Omnipotens benedicet tibi benedictio-
nibus coeli desuper, in montibus, et in collibus, bene-
dictionibus abyssi jacentis deorsum, benedictionibus
uberum, et uvarum, pomorumque; benedictiones pa-
trum antiquorum Abraham, et Isaac, et Jacob portatas
sint^ super te.
Hie omnes pontijiees sumant galeum tt ponant super
caput ipsius.^
Benedicy Domine, fortitudinem regis principis ; ^ et
opera manuum illius suscipe, et benedictione tua terra
ejus de pomis**^ repleatur, de fructu coeli et rore atque
• In the Leofric MS. the ruhric " Alia."
is : " Item super regem," » « principis nostrL" Missal
^ " Confortatffi sint." Missal Leoftic.
Leofric. ^ '^depomis^desunt in 3fma/.
* In the Leofric MS. merely Leafric»
Coronation ^etDice. 79
abyssi subjacentis, de fructu soils ac lunse, de vertice
antiquorum montium, de pompis setemorum coUium,
et de frugibus terrse et plenitudine ejus: benedictio
illius qui apparuit in rubo veniat super caput N. et
plena sit benedictio Domini in filiis ejus, et tinguat in
oleo pedem suum ; comua renocerotis comua illius, in
ipsis yentilabit gentes usque ad terminos terrse, quia
ascensor coeU auxiliator suus in sempitemum fiat.
Per.
Et dicat omnis popultis tribus vicibus cum episcopis
et presbyteris ; Vivat rex N. in sempitemum. Tunc
con/irmabUur^^ cum benedictUme omnis populusy et oscu-
landum principem in sempiternum dicit. Amen. Amen.
Amen. Tunc dicunt orationem septimam supra regem.
Deus perpetuitatis auctor, dux virtutum omnium,
cunctorumque hostium victor, benedic hunc famulum
tuum tibi suum caput inclinantem. Effunde super
eum gratiam firmam, et in militia in qua probatus
consistit, prolixa sanitate eum, prospera felicitate con-
serra, et ubicumque, vel pro quibuscumque auxilium
taom invocaverit, cito adsis, protegas, et defendas.
Per."
Offert. Exaudi Deus orationem meam.
Super oblata.
Suscipe, Domine, preces et munera ecclesise tuse
pro salute famuli N. supplicantis, et protectione fide-
lium populorum antiqua brachii tui operare miracula,
ut superatis inimicis, secura tibi serviat Christiana
libertas. Per.
^ Et confirmahUur cum hene- promise, is omitted in the Leofric
iicti(me onmi populo in solio MS. as it is part, not of the Coro-
rtgmJ* Rabr. Missal. Leofiric nation Office, but of the mass.
" From hence to the oath or
So appenttr to tbt
h\r/atio.
«Ku^rae Deus» qui providentia toa codesda smul et
hH^HM luiKlerariSi propitiare regi nostro .N. et rebus
HN>N(ris« ut counis hostium fortitude, te pro nobis pug-
iMMtw fran^tur. Per.
Usiuo i^ritur oblationeni, Domine, famuli tui N.|
v^.cvuu tiM in mysterio officii sacerdotalis offerimus,|
I'iv %v \(UvhI in ipsum potestatem regni confenre dig-
u^i'x^ \Xv ^v^^pitius et benignus assume, et exoratus
iK<««.t't^ v'i^vr^iitioiK' concede, ut majestatis tuae pro-
iwx.v^tK^ wuiitvlons» et wvo augeatur et regno. Per
V"*^ ♦jviumx vlu^ue nostros.
\ i^\rtt\\isjk tuvieui tuam*
I Vuv N^ui jkI ju^^xlioandum setemi regni evangelium
vN^v\r>u u u^^^vrtum pneeparasti, preetende famulis
\^^ X Hs**K^ witK't^ubu;^ niic>tris arma justitiae coelestia,
uv iM\ s\\ vv>^.As\tujt nulla turbetur tempestate bello-
VS»* t vKsvtui 5a^^uij»u\TU<^ Deus, nostri regni defende
vnXn *»* v^A^UN^ r\vcv*r\*tis. ut in lua dextera confidentes,
*K4'*; tK\xi ^ux Nuist ^^nkn'^ uuiversis. Per.
^'*»* .♦.• '» ' viu' uiU.An rr^:<f ad pcpulum hie videre
Ks\t uvK»» ^x>i»5^ ^"«4 Uv>\iter ordinati, et in solium
\u*^' uM'^x hv<v uU ^u-i^v^^ca populo christiano sibi
x^ibvi iv^ ^^i\<vi*^v<v : iu prtttiirsv ut ecvlesia Dei et omnis
^ '^'^ A^t.wi.'^uli» #>j^*s .'«^ *y<»4«*t^ aut/ jmrnyvrr.* Rnbr. Missal.
Coronation ^etfaitt. 8i
populus chrlstianus veram pacem servent in^^ omni
tempore. Amen.
A/ia :
Aliud est, ut rapacitates et omnes iniquitates omni-
bus gradibus interdicat. Amen.
Tertium est, ut in omnibus judiciis aequitatem et
misericordiam prsecipiat, ut per hoc nobis indulgeat
misericordiam suam clemens et misericors Deus.
Amen.
*« '' omnipotenti Deo." Leofrie MS.
VOL. III.
THE FORM AND ORDER
OP THE SERVICE THAT IS TO BE PERFORBIED, AND OF THE
CEREMONIES THAT ARE TO BE OBSERVED, IN
C|)e Coronation of W S^ajtsitv
SXutm Wiittoxia,
In the Abbey Church of St. Peter, Westminster, on Thursday,
the 28th of June, 1838.
€bt Contents/
L The Entranu into the Church 85
II. rA€ Recognition 86
III. The First Oblation 88
IV. The Litany • • • ^
V. The beginning of the Commnmon^ernc^ . • 97
VI. TAe Sermon 102
VII. The Oath» 103
VIII. TAe Anointing 106
IX. The Presenting of the Spurs and Sword, and
the * Oblation of' the said Sword • . • • HI
X. The Investina with the «Royal Robe, and the
Delivery of the Orh # . . 114
XL The Investiture per Annulum et Baculum . H^
XIL The putting on of the Croyvn 118
XIIL The presenting of the noW Bible H»
XIV. The Benediction and Te Deum 120
XV. 2%e Inthronization 123
XVL The Homage* 124
XVIL The Communion . 127
XVIII. The final Prayers 136
XIX. The Recess 137
> I do not propose in these notes, * This is called ** The Declaration
as I have already observed in the pre- and Oath " in the Order for K.
liininary dissertation, to do more than George II.
notice a few of the most important ' ** The Girding and OblatioD^'
variations which occur in the Offices in the Orders until K. William IV-
which lie before me. The student must compare the aote
These are, the Offices of the coro- in the place below,
nations of her present Majesty, re- * " The Investing with the ArmiU
printed in the text : of William IV. and the Royal Robe :" until K. Wil-
and Q. AdeUide : of George IV. : of Ham IV.
George II. and Q. Caroline. For * The Order of K. George IV<
any remarks on the variations of the adds here " xvii. The final Anthem;'
preceding and intermediate reigns, I which is also the arrangement of the
am obliged to rely upon the authority, Order for K. George II. As in thij
scarcely to be doubted in such respect, last instance, and in that also of K.
ofrepnnts and accounts of the offices: William IV., a Queen was also
for example, by Prynne, Sir £. Walk- crowned, both these orders add '* xviij.
er, and Sandford. the Queen's coronation."
fonn anU iDxhtt of ftet Si^ajtsifs
Coronation.
[iV/Ae Morning upon the Day of the Coro-
nation earljfj Care is to be taken that the
Ampulla be filled with Oily and, together
with the Spoon, be laid ready upon the Altar
in the Abbey-Church.
SECT. L — The Entrance into the Church.
The Queen, as soon as She enters at the West Door
of the Church J is to be received with the following An-
them, to be sung by the Choir. ^
Anthem.
I WAS glad when they said unto me, We will go into
the House of the Lord. For there is the Seat of
Judgement, even the Seat of the House of David. O
pray for the peace of Jerusalem ; They shall prosper
that love Thee. Peace be within thy walls, and pros-
perity within thy Palaces.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the
Holy Ghost;
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall
be: world without end. Amen.
' ^ by the choir of Westmin- side of the middle aisle, and stay
Iter." William IV. And the there to attend the coming of Aw
culler forms add : ^' who, with Majesty , [their Majesties'] and
^ Dean and Prebendaries of that then going next before the regalia
clmreh, are before to fall off from [the Queens regaUa,] to sing :"
^ procession a little to the left
86
appenuii: to tbz
The Queen in the mean time passes up through the
Body of the Churchy intOy and through the Choir^ and
so up the Stairs to the Theatre ; and having passed by
Her Tfirofte^ She makes Her humble Adoration, and
then kneeling at the Faldstool'' set for Her before Her
Chair, uses some short private Prayers; and after ^
sitting down (not in Her Throne, but in Her Chair be-
fore, and below, Her Throne,) there reposes Herself.
SECT. II.— The Recognition."
The Queen being so placed, the Archbishop turneth ti
the East part of the Theatre, and after, together with
^ According to the pictares of
the late coronations, this *^ fald-
stool" has changed much firom its
original and proper shape : it woald
now seem that a desk to kneel at
is placed before the chair, upon
which it would not be possible to
sit, which was one end and object
of the proper faldstooL The name
however has been retained, and
we have only to regret that the
thing itself has been changed.
Very probably this has been owing
to the interference of subordinate
officials: who, very ignorant of
the purpose and meaning of many
parts of the Service, and of the
proper ornaments and the furni-
ture to be provided, have never-
theless obtruded themselves into
matters beyond their office.
The same alteration has taken
place in France: and there also
the proper faldstool has been sup-
planted by a cushioned desk U
kneel at. How long this has beei^
I know not, in either case: bul
the faldstool was not used at th<
coronation of Louis XV. in \72rl
See the plates, in the account of it
Le Sacre de Louis X Vj JRoy d
France* foL And see below, not
11.
Du Cange explains the Jhildu
tovium to be> " Sella plicatilis,
which in fact it was: Bomethin]
like the common camp-stool of th
present day. The same write
quotes various etymologies whici
have been proposed for the name
the most probable of which, as i
is the most obvious, derives it *< \
Longobardico Falden, plicare, e
Stoul, sedes." In the coronation
service of Charles V. of France
so often cited above^ the faldstoo
occurs in many of the illumina
tions ; one is placed for the king
Coronation ^etttice. 87
the lAird Chancellor^ Lord Great Chamberlain^ Lord
High Constable and Earl Marshal {Garter King of
^rms preceding them\ goes to the other th^ee sides of
the Theatre in this Order, South, West, and North,
and at every of the four sides, with a loud Voice, speaks
to the People : And the Queen in the mean time standing
up by Her Chair, turns and shetvs Herself unto the
People at every of the four sides of the Theatre, as the
Archbishop is at every of them, and while He speaks
thus to the People :
SIRS, I here present unto you Queen VICTORIA,
the Undoubted Queen of this Reakn : Wherefore
All you who are come this Day to do your Homage,
Are you willing to do the same ?
The People signify their Willingness and Joy, by
loud and repeated Acclamations, all with one Voice cry-
ing out,
God save Queen VICTORIA.
Then the Trumpets sound.^
aoother for the arehbishopy and example» in the chronicle of John
both alike. A low crossed, or Bromton: ^'DefunctoregeEthel-
foldiog-stool, which might be used redo, episcopi, et abbates, et qui-
either to kneel at, or to sit upon : que terraB nobiliores omnem ejus
examples of both of which occur progeniem abnegantes, Kanutum
io the manuscript. pro rege apud Suthamptoniam re-
* This title is of modem in- cognoTerunt." Script, », p. 903.
troduction, having been for the
first time applied to this part of * *^ And the Choir sing this
tbe Senrice, by Sandford, in his Anthem: The king shall rejoice,
aocomt of the coronation of James etc." PealrnxLy Order of Geo.
U. But the term is ancient ; for II.
88 flyytiiHu to ttft
SECT- in.— The First Oblatiox.
The Bibkj Paten^ and Cup being brmght by the
Bishops who had borne iheniy and placed upon the Altar ^
the Archbishop goeth to the Altar and puts on his Cope,
and standeth on the North Side ofU: And the Bishops,
who are to read the litany^ do also vest themselves.
And the Officers of the Wardrobe, kc- spread Carpets
and Cushions on the Floor and Steps of the Altar.
Which being done, the Queen^ supported by the two
Bishops, of Durham and Bath and Wells, and attended
by the Dean of Westminster, the Great Officers, and
the Lords that carry the R^alia going before Her, goes
down to the Altar, and kneeling upon the Steps of it
yir»t obifttioD, makes her First Oblation ; Which is a Pall, or Altar-
WrdgfTofGoid. Cloth of Gold, delivered by an Officer of the Ward-
robe to the Lord Great Chamberlain, and by Him,
kneeling, to Her Majesty : and an Ingot or Wedge of
Gold of a pound weight, which the Treasurer of the
Household delivers to the Lord Great Chamberlain, and
He to Her Majesty, kneeling : Who delivers them to the
Archbishop, and the Archbishop standing (in which
posture he is to receive all other Oblations) receives from
Her, one after another, the Pall to be reverently laid
upon the Altar, and the Gold to be received into the
Bason, and with the like Reverence put upon the
Altar}^
Then the Archbishop saith this Prayer, the Queen
still kneeling :
^ In those Orders where a the Queen ariseth from her chair,
queen was crowned with a king, and heing likewise supported by
here is inserted the ruhric for her two Bishops, and the Lords which
m^tsty's oblation ako. <<Then carry her regalia going before her,
Coronation ^etttice. 89
OGOD, who dwellest in the high and holy Place,
with them also who are of an humble Spirit,
Look down mercifully upon this Thy Servant, VIC-
TORIA our Queen, here humbling Herself before
Thee at Thy Footstool, and graciously receive these
Oblations, which in humble Acknowledgement of Thy
Sovereignty over all, and of Thy great Bounty to
Her in particular. She hath now offered up unto Thee,
through Jesus Christ our only Mediator and Advo-
cate. Amen.
The Queen having thus offered^ and so fulfilled his
Commandment^ who saidy Thou shalt not appear before
the Lord thy God empty ; goes to Her Chair set for
Her on the South side of the Altar^ where She is to kneel
at Her FaldstooP^ when the Litany begins.
In the mean time, the Lords who carry the Regalia,
except those who carry the Swords, come in Order near
to the Altar, and present Every One what He carries to
the Archbishop, who delivers them to the DeanofWestr
minster, to be by Him placed upon the Altar, and then
retire to the Places and Seats appointed for Them.
goeth down to the altar, and kneel- Litany, has been observed since
ing apon the cushions there laid the time of K. James I.
for her, on the left hand of the The Sermon was appointed to be
king's, maketh her Oblation, which preached here, followed by the oath,
is a Pall, to be received also by the ' Veni Creator' and a prayer,
tile Archbishop, and laid upon the in the orders of K. James I. and
^tar." Charles II. In James II/s the
K. James I. offered ** a Pall and Litany preceded the sermon : but,
twenty pieces of gold." as will be remarked again pre-
sently, at that coronation there
" The use of this term *• fald- was no communion. The present
«001," for the pkce at which the order began with K. William HI.
Soverdgn is to kneel during the and Queen Mary.
SECT. R'.-The LlTANF.
r^,_ """-*-■**-* t^f Litany, to be read by two BUhops,
^'J^ '.- y'^ii'"'^ ^"^^ng at a Faldstool above tk
^^.> .- 'V/^:'^""^' <»« 'Af f»iddle of the East side
— . ^ . -.' C« v- nfA/;,^ rtir Responses.'*
J^«v*^u^.nt ^^ S"**™^' "f *« ^«rfd: have
menj upon us Bu»«ble siiuiers.
«nnefs. ^^^ "P°° "« miserable
« 1 ,«w»*r JV^ glonous Tnmty, three persons
oTu?^ ' ^^^ T"^-'' "P*»*» "« «^^We Inner..
aW 0/^ (,a^. A«.^ ,«^rry i.;«„ .„ Arable sinmrs.
Remember not, Wd, our oflFences, nor the offences
of our forefathers, neither take thou vengeance of our
ans : qpare us, good Lord, spare thy people whom thou
hast redeemed with thy most precious blood, and be not
angry with us for ever.
Spare us, good Lord.
From all evil and mischief; from sin, from the crafts
» « The Choir sbgiDg the responses to the OTgan." Geoi^ II.
Coronation <^etttice« 9 1
and assaults of the devil ; from thy wrath^ and from
eyerlasting damnation.
Good Lordj deliver us.
From all blindness of heart ; from pride, vain-glory»
and hypocrisy ; from envy, hatred, and malice, and all
uncharitableness, .
Good Lordj deliver us.
From fornication, and all other deadly sin; and
from all the deceits of the world, the flesh, and the
devil.
Good Lordy deliver us.
From lightning and tempest; from plague, pesti-
lence, and famine ; from battle and murder, and from
sudden death.
Good Lordy deliver us.
From all sedition, privy conspiracy, and rebellion ;
from all false doctrine, heresy, and schism ; from hard-
ness of heart, and contempt of thy Word and Com-
mandment,
Good Lordy deliver us.
By the mystery of thy holy Incarnation ; by thy
holy Nativity and Circumcision ; by thy Baptism, Fast-
ing, and Temptation,
Good Lordy deliver us.
By thine Agony and bloody Sweat ; by thy Cross
and Passion ; by thy precious Death and Burial ; by
thy glorious Resurrection and Ascension ; and by the
coming of the Holy Ghost,
Good Lordy deliver us.
In all time of our tribulation; in all time of our
wealth ; in the hour of death, and in the day of judge-
ment.
Good Lordy deliver us.
We sinners do beseech thee to hear us, O Lord God,
tntbe
I
u^i .iistt :c «HKT puBBe dice to rule and goTern thy
>. .*• vTllxir-ii onivwaal in itat right way ;
T. 't^trr'-i vtr rj i*:tir msy good Lard.
r^rjLt r 71S13* ^itfm» thee to keep and strengthen in
iN^ r-w w;»r«uinoiii^ of thee, in righteousness and
K ,. n^^ »c i:v. zij Serrant VICTORIA, our most
^C'-nv us^ ^neea imi Governor ;
T %-*cr-. t :it,n 31 it*s^ tLS^ good Ijord.
r*\u 1 ^na^^ piinfe&e tiiee to rule her heart in thy
^ . u v-iT. imi jj*»*«. Aad rhat she may evermore have
u?,**n V tt **\»^. iad en?r $«A thy honour and glory ;
1 H>tr* -r lit ■'/ ic'jcr %s^ g'joj Jjord.
r^.u t ^av ^Ie)»f »» to he her defender and
vv\'*^ ^' ^'n^ ^T rj%f ^^-tMcy oT«r all her enemies;
VVu v tni< ^itntesi^ tbwe to Uess and preserve
VVo - VlVy .-TV* v^iwa IX>«ager, and all the Royal
V*Kiw < ^ay ^icuKs^ rSf^ to illuminate all Bishops,
V^^v^N. Ji'^i. Anj».vttsk wi:i tr*e knowledge and under-
v^^ »V'' ♦^ ^*f -^^^ ^'^ -«^^ **^ *^ ^^^^ ^>y their preach-
^".«;^ sVtvl ^'^^^ W^ w^y ^a« it Ibitht «nd shew it
V>^x ^4 ^*ii>i r^<n»f :>iey' to «Kloe the Lords of the
\\s^^Kit^ *^l Jul »^ N-^Tvt^ipr. with grace, wisdom,
U , Ax^v't , Kv *v Knc" «^ 4r.vJ Lord.
X^^\ \t ^t^\ ivwv^ tbee n> Kess and keep the Magis-
Ii>aU*^ j^i^^'-"'?: ^biew ^nRlo^ n> execute justice, and to
w^AUUi^iu tni;h ;
II V )<4i^\x^t ^Kv U ki>tr iiA ^.W Lord.
Cotonation ^etttice. 9 3
That it may please thee to bless and keep all thy
people;
We beseech thee to hear us^ good Lord.
That it may please thee to give to all nations, unity,
peace, and concord ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to give us an heart to love
and dread thee, and diligently to live after thy com-
mandments ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to give to all thy people
merease of grace, to hear meekly thy Word, and to
receive it with pure affection, and to bring forth the
fruits of the Spirit ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to bring into the way of
truth all such as have erred, and are deceived ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to strengthen such as do
stand, and to comfort and help the weak-hearted, and
to raise up them that fall, and finally to beat down
Satan under our feet ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to succour, help, and com-
fort all that are in danger, necessity, and tribulation ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to preserve all that travel by
land or by water, all women labouring of child, all sick
persons and young children, and to shew thy pity upon
I all prisoners and captives ;
i We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to defend and provide for the
btherless children and widows, and all that are desolate
' and oppressed ;
mm
CO IttTe mercy upon a|
• r «c- •'*: ; cc u tescr mJL ^^M^ Lsrd^
-^* . ^s. «r^ -fc-Lri:trr*5r^ jad tt> tuiii their hearts ;
* t -^n •: T'^1 I H. ir 4ak zmmi Ltund,
~*ii •. Ki*- "•.t^5fc« in» ^ iiTe awl preserve to oua
.^« : ^ ^ ^ .. r*ii:s «i :aif <ttrdv so as in due time w<
tr •• • ii.'a «
» r«>;- ••- ic •"• ic-.T* is^ ^im£ Land.
T ik •. r-^- ^if^** itfif Tu iiTe tts true repeata]i<
X \ '4.* -• B^ w «or sas. K^u^fenccs, and ignorances]
u-.v V r..:., ^ 1 in -zw z^^ifc» %rf ihj Holy Spirit, t^
i.-^— -. ,ir : -v iuvvrxLi^ v lir lic4y Word;
I - ^ ^'- -% •A.r: o icsr uf^ ^j^m Lani,
S-a V >.\w 11^ Msis^a :a»e to hear OS.
^" ^ajLn\> j\ v^-^ £r*u; «i^je^t away the sins of tb^
%• %'*^ ^
v^ ^ juii^ ^^ vV>£ '£2[U£ ^<5( may the sins of the
lv<\i bij^xv^ «wtxx luvc: asu
C Ti^t s^^:tW Ks^.y^ rfWrte Ptopk with them, say
Coronation %ett»ice* 95
OUR Father, which art in Heayen ; Hallowed be
thy Name. Thy Kingdom come. Thy Will be
lone in Earth, As it is in Heaven. Give us this day
ywr daily bread. And forgive us our trespasses, As we
Torgive them that trespass against us. And lead us not
into temptation ; But deliver us from evil. Amen.
Bishop. O Lord, deal not with us after our sins.
Answer. Neither reward us after our iniquities.
C Let us pray.
060D merciful Father, that despisest not the
sighing of a contrite heart, nor the desire of such
as be sorrowful ; Mercifully assist our prayers that we
make before thee in all our troubles and adversities,
whensoever they oppress us ; and graciously hear us,
that those evils which the craft and subtilty of the devil
or man worketh against us, be brought to nought, and
by the providence of thy goodness they may be dis-
persed, that we thy servants, being hurt by no perse-
cutions, may evermore give thanks unto thee in thy
holy Church, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
O Lardy arise, help usj and deliver us, /or thy Name's
sake.
OGOD, we have heard with our ears, and our
fathers have declared unto us, the noble works
that thou didst in their days, and in the old time before
them.
0 Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us for thine
Honour.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the
Holy Ghost;
Answ. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever
shall be : world without end. Amen.
CD appenUr to tde
Fna av eneniias defend us, O Christ.
iv *:a'/.4w/if look ypon our afflictions.
PltLrmllv bdioU the sorrows of our hearts.
y£c^.:;\^f forgive the sins of thy people.
TsLr-^iETsiAx with mearcj hear our prayers.
%.^ Srit M-y DmriJj have mercy upon us.
Knci «c^w and ct»" vouchsafe to hear us, O Chnst. :
V- -A i/ii^i i^tfT «s» O Christ ; graciously hear usj 0
iwi. O Lord, lei Uiy mercy he shewed upon us.
«x«A% JU v« do put our trust in thee. ,
C Let us pray. |
^m ^r VxatKr be«ech thee, O Father, mercifully W
1 w \,vi xTcoi oar infirmities ; and for the glory oi
:^> Xtottfv Txnt frv«a «s all those evUs that we mosi
^w ^.wxc<\ Va'^y' «desmmed ; and grant that in all oui^
?\\i NI.V %^ TTdky Toa «ar whole trust and confidence in^
** • tfv«r -^ «vj ^*yr»osne serve thee in holiness andj
>v»x-Mvs$. /c J -7^> tv> t>y honour and glory, througij
,Nu^ ^:. . V^.Niij^'T as^i Advocate, Jesus Christ ouij
Ov >^^^ ^ V ^*^>i^5t frr Ay people by thy power,
wi>;^ n t,^ ^^^fc xbntt in V>ve, grant unto this thy
>*.> * ^.-x Ml- vX VTX ^^ §firii of wisdom and govern-
ixyxiv» .>v%v K^ '^ ic^\"Q^ ^r::v^ thee with all her heart,
N»V Hxv* • T^»^ % z<i\ ^.-xyMt ths kingdom, that in her
■ N.v ?^> o> *»\^> t^tvl ^^rie r::jiy continue in safety and
svxvv^ ^* X 4uixi '\i ^^fr$e^\rriri^ in good works unto
, V nv»v N.V t.vx * :>rv<i;^> ;>.r tuervy come to thine
v\v^ 'v«v ,5^ V ;;\x^t^ vrrwH;::^^ Jesus Christ thv Son our
> vN5\N .V sv •%*
Coronation ^emice* 97
rHE Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the Love
of God, and the Fellowship of the Holy Ghost,
le with us all evermore. Amen.
The Bishops who read the Litany will resume their
Seats.'^
SECT. V. — The beginning of the Communion
Service.
Sanctus.
Holy ! Holy 1 Holy, Lord God of Hosts ;
Heaven and Earth are full of thy Glory ;
Glory be to Thee, O Lord most High ;
Amen.
Then the Archbishop beginmth the Communion Service.
OUR Father which art in Heaven ; Hallowed be
thy Name. Thy Kingdom come. Thy Will be
done in Earth, As it is in Heaven. Give us this day
our daily bread. And forgive us our trespasses, As we
forgive them that trespass against us. And lead us not
into temptation ; But deliver us from evil. Amen.
Collect.
ALMIGHTY GOD, unto whom all hearts be
open, all desires known, and from whom no
secrets are hid ; Cleanse the thoughts of our hearts by
the inspiration of thy Holy Spirit, that we may per-
fectly love thee, and worthily magnify thy holy Name,
tlirough Christ our Lord. Amen.
C Then shall the Archbishop^ turning to the People^
rehearse distinctly all the Ten Commandments; and
" This rubric occurs for Uie first time.
VOL. III. H
98 dppeioiir to tbt
the PfoplCy still kneeling^ shall after evay Command
ment ask God Mercy far their transgression thereof for
the time pasty and Grace to keep the same for the timt
to comej asfolloweth.
Archbishop.
GOD spake these words, and said, I am the Lord th}
God : thou shalt have none other gods but me.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline oui
hearts to keep this law.
Archb. Thou shalt not make to thyself any gravet
image, nor the likeness of any thing that is in heavei
above, or in the earth beneath, or in the water undei
the earth. Thou shalt not bow down to them, noi
worship them : for I the Lord thy God am a jealooj
Gody and visit the sins of the fathers upon the childrei
unto the third and fourth generation of them that hati
me, and shew mercy unto thousands in them that lov^
me, and keep my commandments.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline ouj
hearts to keep this law.
Archb. Thou shalt not take the name of the L«orc
thy God in vain : for the Lord will not hold him guilt
less that taketh his name in vain.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline oui
hearts to keep this law.
Archb. Remember that thou keep holy the sabbath-
day. Six days shalt thou labour, and do all that thou
hast to do ; but the seventh day is the sabbath of the
Lord thy God. In it thou shalt do no manner oi
Work, Ihou, and thy son, and thy daughter, thy man-
servant, and thy maid-servant, thy cattle, and the
stranger that is within thy gates. For in six days iBe
Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in
Coronation ^enitce* 99
hem is, and rested the seventh day; wherefore the
^rd blessed the seventh day, and hallowed it.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our
learts to keep this law.
Archb. Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy
lays may be long in the land which the Lord thy God
[iveth thee.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our
learts to keep this law.
Archb. Thou shalt do no murder.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our
hearts to keep this law.
Archb. Thou shalt not commit adultery.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our
hearts to keep this law.
Archb. Thou shalt not steal.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our
bearts to keep this law.
Archb. Thou shalt not bear false witness against
fliy neighbour.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our
hearts to keep this law.
Archb. Thou shalt not covet thy. neighbour s house,
Aoa shalt not covet thy neighbour s wife, nor his ser-
vant, nor his maid, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any
thing that is his.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and write all
these thy laws in our hearts, we beseech thee.
€ Then shall follow this Collect for the Queen^ the
'Archbishop standing as before^ and sayings
Let us pray.
\LMIGHTY God, whose kingdom is everlasting,
and power infinite ; Have mercy upon the whole
loo flppenuir to tte
Church, and so role the heart of thy chosen Serrant
VICTORIA our Queen and Governor, that she
(knowing whose Minister she is) may ahove all tlungs
seek thy honour and glory; and that we and all her
subjects (duly considering whose Authority she hath)
may futhfiilly serve, honour, and humbly obey her,
in thee, and for thee, according to thy blessed word
and ordinance, through Jesus Christ our Lord, who
with thee and the Holy Ghost liveth and reigneth
ever one God, world without end» Amen.
The Epistle,
To be read by one of the Bishops. 1 Pet. ii. 13.
SUBMIT yourselves to every ordinance of man for
the Lord's sake : whether it be to the King as
supreme ; or unto Governors, as unto them that are
sent by him for the punishment of evil-doers, and foi
the praise of them that do well. For so is the will ol
Gocl, that with well-doing ye may put to silence thJ
ignorance of foolish men : As free, and not using youi
liberty for a cloke of maliciousness, but as the servants
of God. Honour all men. Love the brotherhood
Fear God. Honour the King.
The Gospel,
To be fxad by another Bishop, the Queen with the Peo
pie standing. S. Matth. xxii. 15.
THEN went the Pharisees, and took counsel hoi
they might entangle him in his talk. And the;
sent out unto him their disciples, with the Herodiaa^
saying, Master, we know tfiat thou art true, an(
teachest the way of God in truth, neither carest thoi
Cotonatton ^erttice. i o t
br any man : for thou regardest not the person of
nen. Tell us therefore. What thinkest thou ? Is it
awful to give tribute unto Caesar, or not ? But Je-
(us perceived their wickedness, and said, Why tempt
fe me, ye hypocrites ? Shew me the tribute-money.
And they brought unto him a penny. And he said unto
them, Whose is this image and superscription ? They
iaid unto him, Caesar's. Then saith he unto them,
Render therefore unto Caesar, the things which are
Caesar's : and unto God, the things that are God's.
When they had heard these words they marvelled, and
left him, and went their way.
TTien the Archbishop readeth the Nicene Creed; the
Queen with the people standings as before.
I BELIEVE in one God the Father Ahnighty,
Maker of heaven and earth. And of all things
risible and invisible :
And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only begotten
Son of God, Begotten of his Father before all worlds,
God of God, Light of Light, Very God of very God,
Begotten, not made, being of one substance with the
Father, by whom all things were made : Who for us
meo, and for our salvation, came down from heaven.
And was incarnate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin
Mary, And was made man, And was crucified also for
OS under Pontius Pilate. He suffered and was buried,.
And the third day he rose again according to the
Scriptures, And ascended into heaven. And sitteth on
the right hand of the Father. And he shall come
again with glory to judge both the quick and the
dead : Whose kingdom shall have no end.
And I believe in the Holy Ghost, The Lord and
giier of life, Who proceedeth from the Father and the
I02 appetintr totiie
Son, Who with the Father and the Son tc^ether is
worshipped and glorified. Who spake hy the prophets.
And I believe one Catholick and Apostolick Chorch.
I acknowledge one Baptism for the remission of ^s.
And I look for the resurrection of the dead, And the
lite of the world to come. Amen.
Tke Service being concluded, the Bishops who assisted
^ui rctmm to ihdr Seats.^^
SECT- VI.— The Sermon.
At the end of the Creed one of the Bishops is readi/in
the Pti/;*i/, fUacfd against the Pillar at the North-East
Corner of the Theatre^ and begins the Sermon^ which is
to be SHitable to the great Occasion ; which the Queen
kcxtrs sitting in Her Chair on the South side of the
Ait^r^ ootr again^ the Pulpit.^^
On Her right hand stands the Bishop of Durham,
and beyoKd himy on the same side^ tlie Lords that carry
the ik\ifds: On Her lefi hand the Bishop of Bath and
WelK and the Lofd Great Chamberlain.
On the Xorth side of the Altar sits the Archbishof
in a p$irfu'e IV/tW Chair : Near the Archbishop standi
Ciafier King of Arms: On the South side, East of thi
Queens Chair^ nearer to the Altar^ stand the Dean am
Prtbemtaries of Westminster.
^ ThU mbnc occurs lor the uncovered duriug the offering anc
ftr*t tiiii«« The«e Mftts, accord* service following; when the ser
ii>|f h> a nibric in another place vice begins, he puts on lus cap oj
tu luHV Il.'sordcrt are lobe** OD crimson velvet turned op witfa
\\\^ North side of the wall be* ermins, and so continues to the
l\xxH^> the Archbishop and the end of iu" Orders of Wm. IV.
\\\\\\\\\:' Geo. IV. &c.
^ '' Alu) whereas the king was
Cotonaiion ^Maitt.
103
SECT. VIL— The Oath.
The Sermon being ended^ and Her Majesty having on
Monday the 20M Day of November 1837, in the pre-
tence of the Two Houses of Parliament j made and
signed the Declarationj^^ the Archbishop goeth to the
^ This alterati(Hi, a very pro-
per one, that the sovereign should
preyiously in another place, be-
fore the two Houses of Parlia-
menty make and sign *'the De-
daration," was made after the
reign of K. Geo. II., from whose
** Order," as the subject is im-
portant, I shall transcribe the
form.
"Sect. vij. The DecLiration
and Oath.
Sermon being endedj the Arch'
Ushop goeth to the JGng^ and
ftandifig before Atm, a^keth him;
^ h your Majesty vrilllng to
make the Declaration ?
" The King answers;
" I am willing.
" The Archbishop being ready
^cith the said Declaration writ-
tfn in a roll of parchment^ cmd
I reading it asfoUoweth:
' ** I George the Second, by the
grace of God King of Great
Britain, France, and Ireland, De-
fender of the Faith, &c., do so-
Imnly and sincerely, in the pre-
soHx of God, profess, testify, and
^lare. That I do believe, that
Q the Sacrament of the Lord's
Supper there is not any Tran-
nbrtantiation of the Elements of
Bread and Wine into the Body
and Blood of Christ, at or after
the consecration thereof by any
person whatsoever: and that the
invocation or adoration of the
Virgin Mary, or any other Saint,
and the Sacrifice of the Mass, as
they are now used in the Church
of Rome, are superstitious and
idolatrous. And I do solemnly,
in the presence of God, profess,
testify, and declare, that I do
make this declaration, and every
part thereof, in the plsdn and or-
dinary sense of the words read
unto me, as they are commonly
understood by English Protes-
tants, without any evasion, equi-
vocation, or mental reservation
whatsoever, and without any dis-
pensation already granted me for
this purpose by the Pope, or any
other authority or person what-
soever, or without any hope of
any such dispensation from any
person or authority whatsoever,
or without thinking that I am, or
may be acquitted before God or
man, or absolved of this declara-
tion, or any part thereof, although
the Pope, or any other person
or persons, or power whatsoever,
should dispense with, or annul
104
flppennir to tbt
Queen^ and standing before Her, says to the Queen
Madam,
Is Your Majesty willing to take the Oath ?
And the Queen answering,
I am willing.
The Archbishop ministereth these Questions;^ aiu
the same, or declare that it was
null and void from the beginning.
*^ The Sjng mdkes^ and au^
dihly repeaU and subscribes the
same upon the top of his fold-
stoolf a silver standish being
brought out of the traverse for
that purpose. Then the Arch"
bishop administers the Corona-
tion Oath, etc.*"
^^ It does not seem improper
to transcribe the questions and
promises preceding the oath, as
they were appointed, (with some
unimportant verbal alterations) in
the orders for K. James I.9 Chas.
II. and James II.
" The Archbishop ministreth
the three first questions, and the
King answereth them severally :
" Archbishop, Sir, mVL you
grant and keep, and bj your oath
confirm to the people of England
the laws and customs to them
granted by the Kings of England,
your lawful and religious prede-
cessors, and namely the laws,
customs and franchises, granted
to the clergy by the glorious
king, St. Edward, your predeces-
sor, according to the laws of God,
the true profession of the Gos-
pel established in this kingdom,
agreeable to the prerogative d
the kings thereof, and the ancien
customs of this realm?
** King. 1 grant and promi^
to keep them.
** Archbishop, Sir, will you ked
peace, and godly agreement (ac
cording to your power) both t
God, the Holy Church, tl^
clergy, and the people?
" King. I wiU keep it.
" Archbishop. Sir, will you (t
your power) cause law, justice
and' discretion in mercy and truti
to be executed to your judgment
« King. I will.
" Archbishop. Sir, will yo
grant to hold and keep the law
and rightful customs which th
commonalty of this your kingdoi
have: and will you defend ao<
uphold them to the honour 0
God, so much as in you lieth ?
" King. I grant and promisi
so to do."
After these questions, foUowi
in those " Orders" the " petitioi
of the Bishops;" which has beer
already noted and transcribed
see above, p. 9, Note 13. I nee<
scarcely refer the student to th(
whole corresponding portion ol
the ancient Service.
Coronation ^ettiice* 1 05
ie dueen^ having a Copy of the printed Form and Or-
^r of the Coronation Service in Her Hands, answers
vich Question severally, as follows.
Archb. Will You solemnly promise and swear to
ovem the People of this United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Ireland, and the Dominions thereto be-
onging, according to the Statutes in Parliament agreed
m, and the respective Laws and Customs of the same?
Queen. I solemnly promise so to do.
Archh. Will You to Your power cause Law and
Justice, in Mercy, to be executed in all Your Judge-
ments?
Queen. I wilL
Archb. Will You to the utmost of Your Power
maintain the Laws of God, the true Profession of the
Gospel, and the Protestant Reformed Religion esta-
blished by Law ? And will You maintain and pre-
serve inviolably the Settlement of the United Church
of England and Ireland, and the Doctrine, Worship,
Discipline, and Government thereof, as by Law esta-
bUshed within England and Ireland, and the Terri-
tories thereunto belonging ? And will You preserve
unto the Bishops and Clergy of England and Ireland,
and to the Churches there committed to their Charge,
all such Rights and Privileges, as by Law do, or shall
appertain to Them, or any of Them ?
Queen. All this I promise to do.
Then the Queen arising out of Her Chair, attended
hy Her Supporters, and assisted by the Lord Great
Chamberlain, the Sword of State being carried before
Her, shall go the Altar, and there make Her Solemn Th«Bibi«to
Oath in the sight of all the People, to observe the Pre- b. brought.
mises: Laying Her right hand upon the Holy Gos*
io6 amieaiitr re tbe
pel^ in the Great Bibkj which was before carried in ike
Procession^ and is now brought from the Altar by the
Archbishopy and tendered to Her as She kneels upon the
Steps^ saying these Words :
The things which I have here before promised, I
will perform, and keep. So help me God.^^
And a siircr Then the Queen kisseth the Book, and signeth the
Oath.
SECT. Vm.— The Anointing.
The Queen having thus taken Her Oathj returns
again to Her Chair on the South Side of the Altar;
and kneeling at Her Faldstool^ the Ardibishop begin-
neth the Hymn^ Veni, Creator Spiritus, and the Choir
singeth it out.
Hymn.
COME, Holy Ghost, our Souls inspire,
And warm them with thy Heavenly fire.
Thou who th' Anointing Spirit art,
To Us thy sevenfold Gifts impart.
Let thy bless'd Unction from above
Be to Us Comfort, Life, and Love.
Enable with Celestial Light
^ There is certainly some ob- James I. speaks of 'Ube Bible:''
scurity about tbis tend, ^'tbe tbat for K. Cbarles 11^ which
Holy Gospel in the Great Bible." was followed by James IL di-
It Bugfat eidier mean the New rects the King to take the Oath
Testament in that Book, or the '^ laying his hand upon the Evan-
proper Gospel appointed for the gelists.*'
day, or simply be taken as a pe- ^ *' So help me God, and the
riphrasis for the Bible itself: the contents of this book.** James I.
whole Scriptures .being in a sense, Charles IL and James II.
a 6oq>eL The -order for King
Coronation 9etioice« 1 07
The weakness of our mortal Sight :
Anoint our Hearts, and cheer our Face,
With the abundance of thy Grace :
Keep far our Foes, give Peace at Home ;
Where thou dost dwell, no 111 can come :
Teach us to know the Father, Son,
And Spirit of Both, to be but One.
That so through Ages all along,
This may be our triumphant Song ;
In Thee, O Lord, we make our boast.
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.
This being endedy the Archbishop saith this Prayer :
OLORD, Holy Father, who by anointing with
Oil didst of old make and consecrate Kings,
Priests, and Prophets, to teach and govern thy People
Israel: Bless and Sanctify thy Chosen Servant VIC-
TORIA, who by our Office and Ministry, is now to
Here the Areh- bo auoiuted with this Oil, and consecrated
IS7«S the Queen of this Realm: Strengthen Her, O
Ampulla, Lord, with the Holy Ghost the Comforter;
Confirm and Stablish Her with thy free and Princely
Spirit, the Spirit of Wisdom and Government, the
Spirit of Counsel and Ghostly Strength, the Spirit of
Knowledge and true Godliness, and fill Her, O Lord,
with the Spirit of thy Holy Fear, now and for ever.
Amen.
This Prayer being endedj the Choir sing :
Anthem.
ZADOK the Priest, and Nathan the Prophet, i Kingn i. 39,
anointed Solomon King ; and all the People re-
joiced, and said ; God save the King, Long live the
King, May the King live for ever. Amen. Hallelujah.
lit^
«r Cftf Amikfrn^ the Queen rUing
- - /. - Z*^^z, «K. j^» ji^*;-r the A/taty attended by
• «^ .^.^^^^ ^n^ di^ccx >ji tie Lord Great Oham-
r-^.:. -' ?v».-^ --■ ^JT^ MtijL£ Carried before Her^
- ii •* -^ . ^v J i*. r-iOf^ .f Her Crimson Robes.
, fL-T »- . .-zj» -■•r x'^«v in King Edward's
I.. -^. ."CL «u^c tr rhf Area orrr against the
-.. • 1^ • . ••- ^'.-^ f^ r^:riietjv 5Ifce is to be
iz*^ .• . ^ il _ : -r iitf Gcrter hold over Her
- • " . . ' X. .* -■• J.. ..I t" G.^'d; the Anthem be-
^ .^^-^ .-^ I^rji-ji if Wesacinster taking the
• •*. . .-•* ^^-«.a ^' « «jf :t<e AJar^ holdeth them
-'. . « - * m *--'c .Tc -^«v 0;7 into the Spoon,
.•w . * . ^ - '- ..*. ■-• sntitnczti the Queenj in the
• ^ « t ^ -«.T. :.:. i£L^i£^ xxuf «jv lAe Palms of
I k. Tel Uie second
jf tfe bnast) has
«•««•N^^ ^ -'^ '^«^ wiiifa^-MM. )iMK :7HBvi ikrs^gli with a pen,
^ . s** «»» *> «i.-v^ ^^?«ft«b^ sku I 'ftK«« ■• dvibtvas in fact
<• ^ *^i «i.^mss «•«%' «.vi. -.«:^k JttiAlIti^
% ft» »-«p7^ *kT»--v> ^ « ^5 •■^y t»*ce the sub-
^ ■ ^ ^«<«&< «Nt^x^^ %i%t3t xo 9^i«anc i^EKCiCaaKi.» first for King"
^ ^ :.:mm : V^ «Hi iblkmcd by the
->>s V «* ^-««fr ' ^-'% ^ vVjKriir ^tfr praent Majesty:
%..«« ^ ^<»— H.^ .'^ ( ^ u«-v^ '7i«r jQuincn^ wA odIt being
^^•^- ^^ %. ■-. x-^ ^^ 4«ttitZK%L boa tW tvo mictions
^ V«s. w. ><%.%«M*^ •« * ii*>mTu as :a wwe. together, and
V^ ,\v% ,x iK x>i\%^ w Vr. 'iv ^:&cttvt l^ntArtioa appointed
vXns . • «^ ^s,\*^x^<«« #r ft «<««> vr iMKftk TVse Ganges and
^^«•* ^ ««^ ^%N«c«. -««. ^« thr ^itti^ii^sMiiis. w W icfaied to the
'•V,>A \,^^ .< xH*vi» v\ v^ \ ^^»»»K- .Mr«fcics«^ aciWWT, of Geo- IV.
^"^* %ra V M^a,>» .Mu» aVftk ji^ «Kw I rt.nk. 9» Ve legietled.
^«^"K^V^ )ft «V Si^N« V&«io; Stir Ifcia^ae — a» i.— pire the Fonn
Coronation ^emice.
109
Be Thou anointed with Holy Oil, as Kings, Priests,
and Prophets were anointed :
as it stood in tbe 17th century:
I shall quote from the Order of
K. James I., which was followed,
generally, by Charles I. and II.,
and James 11^ except that in the
case of Charles II. the oil having
been consecrated previously, the
proper preface and benediction
were of course omitted.
'* The Litany beings endedy
the Archbishop beginneth to say
a2ott<{. Lift up your hearts. Answ.
We lift them up unto the Lord. It
'is very meet, right, and our boun-
den duty, that we should at all
^mes, and in all places, give
thanks unto thee, O Lord, Holy
Father, Almighty and Everlast-
ing God, the strengrth of thy cho-
sen and the exalter of the hum-
ble, which in the beginning, by
the pouring out of the flood, didst
chasten the sins of the world,
and by a dove conveying an olive
branch, didst give a token of re-
concilement unto the earth, and
again didst consecrate thy servant
Aaron a priest, by the anointing
of oil, and afterward by the efiu-
sion of this oil, didst make kings,
and priests, and prophets, to go-
vern thy people Israel, and by
the voice of the prophet David,
didst foretel, that the countenance
^^ thy Church should be made
cheerful with oil: We beseech
thee, Ahnighty Father, that thou
«ill vouchsafe to bless and sane»
tify this thy servant James^ that
he may minister peace unto his
people, and imitate Aaron in the
service of God. That he may
attain the perfection of Govern-
ment in counsel and judgment,
and a countenance always cheer-
ful, and amiable to the whole
people, through Christ our Lord.
'' This done, the king ariseth
from his devotion^ and reposeth
himself a while in his chair of
estate. After a whiles he goeth
to the Altar, and there disrobeth
himself of his upper garments,
his under apparel being made
open, with loops only closed, at
the places which are to be
anointed,
** The archbishop undoeth the
loops, and openeth the places
which he is to anoint»
" The archbishop first anoint^
eth his hands, saying,
** Let these hands be anointed,
as kings and prophets have been
anointed, and as Samuel did
anoint David to be king, that
thou may*st be blessed, and es-
tablished a King in this kingdom
over this people, whom the Lord
thy God hath given thee to rule
and govern, which he vouchsafe
to grant, who with the Father and
the Holy Ghost etc*
** The mean while the quire
singeth the Anthem :
*< Sadock the Priest etc.
no appenniK to tiie
And as Solomon was anointed King by Zadok the
Priest, and Nathan the Prophet» so be You anointed,
blessed, and consecrated Queen over this People,
whom the Lord your God hath given you to rule and
govern, In the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Then the Dean of Westminster layeth the Ampulla
and Spoon upon the Altaj\ and the Queen kneekth down
at the Faldstool^ and the Archbishop standing on the
North side of the Altar ^ saith this Prayer or Blessing
over Her :
OUR Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, who by
his Father was anointed with the Oil of gladness
above his fellows, by his Holy Anointing pour down
upon your Head and Heart the Blessing of the Holy
Ghost, and prosper the Works of your Hands : that
** The Archbishop Miih this '' God, which art the Glory of
prayer : Look down, Almighty the righteoas, etc.
God, with thy favourable coun- '< The prayers being ended,
tenanoe, etc First a shallow * Quoif is pui
*^ The prayer ended, the Ardk» on the king*s head, because of
bishop proceedethwithhisanoint' the anoinHngr: if his Majesty's
ing. I . €fthe breast 2. Be- hair be not smooth after it, there
tween the shoulders. S. Cf is King Edwards ivory comb
both the shoulders. 4. Of the fir that end.
* boughes of both his arms. 5. ** Then the colobium or dal-
Cfhis head in the crown. matiea is put on hkn. etc**
" The anointing being done. In the Forms for K. James I.,
the Dean of Westminster closeth Charles II., and James IL, after
the loops again which were the anointing, before the present-
opened. The Archbishop s€u^ ing of the spurs, the ^* Colobium
these prayers. Sindonis," the "^ Supertunica,"
«*God the Son of God, Christ and the "Tynsen" or "Tissue
Jesus our Lord, which was Hose and Sandalls," were, in due
anointed by His Father, etc order, to be put on.
Coronation 9etDice« 1 1 1
by the Assistance of his Heavenly Grace you may
preserve the People committed to your charge in
W^ealthy Peace, and Godliness ; and after a long and
^lorions Course of ruling this Temporal Kingdom
Wisely, Justly, and Religiously, you may at last be
made Partaker of an Eternal Kingdom, through the
Merits of Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
This Prayer being endedj the Queen arises^ and sits
dawn again in Her Chair}^
SECT. IX.
The presenting of the Spurs and Sword," and the
Oblation of the said Sword*
The Spurs are brought from the Altar by the Dean ibe spurs,
of Westminster, and delivered to the Lord Great
Chamberlain^ tvhoy kneeling downy presents them to the
Queen f who forthwith sends them back to the Altar.
^ There li considerable va- Dean will invest his majesty with
rietjy in the later Forms, in this the supertunica of cloth of gold,
place. The order for K. William and a girdle of the same for the
IV. adds ; '' When ^ Dean of ftword."
Westmmeter will invest his Ma" The order for K. George II.
jes/y with the supertunica" appoints also :
The orders for George IV., ** Tlien this short nnthem is
and George II., adds, after tlie sung.
word "Chair:- "And the Dean « Behold, O God our Defen-
of Westminster wipes and dries der, and look upon the face of
all the places anointed^ wi^Jine thine anointed. Great prosperity
Unen^ or fine homhast wool, de* givest tkon unto thy King, and
liveredto him hy the Lord Great wilt shew losing kindness to thine
Chamberlain.'* anointed for evermore. HaiMn^
This sentence has been how» jah,**
ercT erased, by the York Herald,
m the copy before me : and this " As before remarked, see
inserted widi a pen. "When the above. Note 9. the earlier mo»
H
112 appetiDir to tiie
iiie Sword of Then the Lord^ who carries the Sword of State, re-
" ' tutm the said Sword to the Lord Chamberlain (who
gives it to an Officer oftlie Jewel House j to be deposited
in the Traverse in King Edward's Chapel)^ and re-
^"broughr"* ce/wM in lieu thereof, from the Lord Chamberlain,
another Sword, in a Scabbard of Purple Velvet, which
he will deliver to the Archbishop, who, laying it on the
Altar, saith the following Prayer :
■"EAR our prayers, O Lord, we beseech thee, and
so direct and support thy Servant Queen VIC-
TORIA, that She may not bear the Sword in vain ;
but may use it as the Minister of God for the terror
and punishment of Evil-doers, and for the protection
and encouragement of those that do well, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
^•K^^'f^ to Then the Archbishop takes the Sword from off the
Altar, and (the Archbishops of York and Armagh^ and
the Bishops of London aitd Winchester, and other
Bishops, assisting, and going along with him) delivers
it into the Queen's Right Hand, and She holding itj the
Archbishop saith :
ECEIVE this Kingly Sword, brought now from
the Altar of God, and delivered to You by the
hands of us the Bishops and Servants of God, though
Unworthy.** With this Sword do Justice, stop the
tho Queen.
R'
dern Forms, until the order of the exact cause for the first ex-
K. William IV. appointed the ample in the case of K. William
sword to be '* girded»" as well as IV.
presented. If there were any ^ In the previous orders to
reasons why this omission should that of K. William IV. the Form
have been continued in the order of delivery of the sword ended
for her present Majesty, it is ne- here, and was followed by this
vertheless not easy to perceive rubric and admonition :
Cotonation derttice« 1 1 3
xrowth of Iniquity, protect the holy Church of God,
lelp and defend Widows and Orphans, restore the
hings that are gone to decay, maintain the things
hat are restored, punish and reform what is amiss,
md confirm what is in good Order : that doing these
hings. You may he glorious in all virtue ; and so
aithfiilly serve** our Lord Jesus Christ in this life,
hat You may reign for ever with Him in the Life
^hich is to come. Amen.
Then the Queen j rising upy and going to the Altar j ofl«redand
)fftrs the Sword there in the Scabbard, delivering it to '•^••"*^-
he Archbishop, who places it on the Altar ; the Queen
Iken returns and sits down in King Edward's Chair :
And the Lord who Jirst received the Sword offereth the
Price of it,^ and having thus redeemed it, recdveth it
from off the Altar by the Dean of Westminster, and
draweth it out of the Scabbard, and carries it naked
before Her Majesty during the rest of the solemnity.
The Archbishops and Bishops who had assisted during
this Oblation will return to their Places.
** The king standing up, the with thine honour, ride on pros-
nrord is girt about him hy the perously, because of truth, meek-
Lord Great Chamberlaiih or ness, and righteousness;' and be
Mne other peer thereto by him thou a follower of Him. With
appointed^ and then the King this sword do justice, e^c.:*' as in
fitting down, the Archbishop the text.
«RememberHimofwhomthe /* "and JofiuthMy represent."
mal Psalmist did prophesy, say- ^^"^ J^- ^^ "^ represent"
ing, 'Gird thee with thy sword ^«®'«« "'
opoQ thy thigh, O Thou most ^ '< namely, a hundred shil-
sughty, good luck have Thou lings" George IV. and George II.
VOL. 111.
i»4
appcnliir to tbe
n«K?T«i
SECT. X.**
The InTesdng with the Royal Robe,^ and the Deliver
of the OrA.
Thcff the Quftn arising^ the Imperial Mantle, c
Dalmatic Robe, of Cloih of Gold, lined or furred vrJt
* Witli a £pv Tvrinl differ-
fDces of no imporUnce, this
vhole sectioD agrees with the
eomspoadinsr one in the order
dnvn op for K. William IV^
and in hoth Forms «e hare to
regret the entire *imicgin«, ^«s in
the case abo of Q. Anne?) of
"^the investi]^ with the AimilL**
It will he well first to tran-
scribe this omitted part, as ap-
pointed in the order of Geoige II.
*« Sect z. The inrestn^ with
the ArmilJ and Royal Robe^ and
the delivery of the Orb.
** Tl^a the kimg^ aritM^, the
Dean of JVettminster takes the
Armill from the master of the
great wardrobe^ and puiteth it
about his majesty s neckj and
tyeth it to the bourings of his
armsy above and below the el-
bowSf with silk stris^s ; the arch-
bishop standing before the kingy
and saying;
Receive this Armill as a to-
ken of the Divine Mercy embrac-
ing you on every side." Then
follows the putting on of "the
Robe Royal," or •• Imperial Man-
tle-
In the printed copies of the or-
do- of K. George IV. this secdc
is the same as in that of Geor^
II.: hot in the copy, before me^
tioned as corrected by the Yor
Herald, it would seem that fi
some cause or other, after tl
book was printed for use, an ^
teration was made, and, (I ai
bound to add) a blunder was ¥ef
carefully arranged. For it w^
so managed (by whose advice
know not) that contrary to al
precedent, the Armill was put o
after the Dalmatic The corre<
tion reads thus:
** Sect. X. The investing wit
the Royal Robe and the Armiii
and the delivery of the Orb.
** l^hen the king arising^ th
Dean of Westminster takes th\
royal robe or dalmatic robe ^
statsy of cloth of goldy delireret
to him by the master of the grea
wardrobe, and puts it upon thi
king, standing, the crimson robi
which he wore before being Jirs\
taken off by the Lord Greai
Chamberlain, and then the Ar
mill, with which the dean teili
also invest his majesty, standing
be/ore the king, and saying:
Receive, etc.'
Cotonation ^ertJice. 1 1 5
^rminsy is by an Officer of the Wardrobe delivered to
Se Dean of Westminster, and by him put upon the
heen^ standing; The Queen having received itj sits
TttUy and then the Orb with the Cross is brought from The Orb.
\e Altar by the Dean of Westminster, and delivered
Ho the Queen's Right Hand, by the Archbishop^ pro-
ouncing this Blessing and Exhortation :
;jECEIVE this Imperial Robe, and Orb, and the
\ Lord Your God endue You with Knowledge and
Wisdom, with Majesty and with Power from on High ;
lie Lord clothe You with the Robe of Righteous-
less, and with the Garments of Salvation. And when
Tou see this Orb set under the Cross, remember that
he whole World is subject to the Power and Enr-
nre of Christ our Redeemer, For He is the Prince
*f the Kings of the Earth; King of Kings, and Lord
if Lords : So that no man can reign happily, who de-
lves not his Authority from Him, and directs not all
Ins Actions according to His Laws.
The mvesting with the Armill, last named order, is similar some-
B before remarked, was observed what to the form in the text : but
n the coronations before that of in the orders of Charles II. and
K. William IV. : but the form James I., the ancient words of
of words varied ; for example, in delivery were still used :
King James I/s time: ** Then the mantle or open
^ Receive the Armill, as a to- Pall is put on b^ the Dean of
^ of God*8 embracing, whereby JVeetmineter : the archbishop
^ thy works may be defended saying:
^siost thy enemies, both bodily " Receive this Pall, which is
^d ghostly, through Christ our formed with four comers, to let
^^" thee understand, that the four
27
This now called ** Royal quarters of the world are subject
^he" is the ancient pallium : the to the power of God, and that
''^ I«ll,** as it is called in the no man can happily reign upon
^^ of Charles IL and James earth, who hath not received his
^^ The form of words in the authority from heaven." James I.
1 16 ^bUttUtK to tbf
The Queen delivers Her Orb io ike Dean of West-
minster, to he by kim laid on the AUar.
SECT. XI.
The loTeslitare per Anmdum el BaculumJ^
Then an Officer of the Jewel House delivers io the
TW Rmc. Ljord Chamberlain the Queens RiBg, who delivers tki
same to the ArchbUhop^ in which a Table Jewel is en-
chased; the Archbishop puts it on the Fourth Fifiger oj
Her Majesty s Right Handj^ and saith ;
RECEI\T; this Ring, the Ensign of Kingly Dig-
nity, and of Defence of the Catholic Faith ; ani
as You are this day solemnly invested in the Goveni
ment of this earthly Kingdom,^ so may You be sealed
with that Spirit of Promise, which is the Earnest oi
an heavenly Inheritance, and reign with Him who if
the blessed and only Potentate, to whom be Glory foi
ever and ever. Amen.
TiM ficrptre Tkcu thc Dcan of Westminster brings the Sceptre
"** "^' awrfRod to the Archbishop; and the Lord of the Ma
** In the orders of the xvij. forms of words in the orders d
century» the patting on of the the xvijth centurj, differ verj
crown preceded the delivery of oonsiderahly in the whole of thx
the ring and sceptre. " The in- part of the service, hat I do no
vestiture per annulam et baco- think it necessary to transcribi
lum/' 6r8t appears as a title, like the whole of them.
** the recognition/' in Sandford's ^ This sentence stood thus il
account of the coronation of the order for George II. '* Tha
James II. as you are this day consecrates
^ In James I. : ^* Then he head of this kingdom and peopleJ
puiteth the ring an hit wedding I do not see why it should havi
Jingett iayingy been altered.
*' Receive the ring, etc** The
Coronation detttice. 1 1 7
ur o/" Worksop (who claims to hold an Estate by the
rvice of presenting to the Queen a Right Hand Glove
the Day of Her Coronation^ and supporting the
uevCs Right Arm whilst She holds the Sceptre with
t Cross) delivers to the Queen a Pair of rich Gloves,
\d upon any Occasion happening afterwards^ supports
fcr Majesty's Right Arm^ or holds Her Sceptre by
fcr.
The Gloves being put on, the Archbishop delivers the TheGioTc».
"xptre, with the Cross, into the Queen's Right Hand^
ying,
[J ECEI VE the Royal Sceptre, the Ensign of Kingly
lV Power and Justice.
\nd thai he delivers the Rod with the Dove^ into the
Queen's Left Hand, and saith,
aECEIVE the Rod of Equity and Mercy: and
God, from whom all holy desires, all good coun-
iBk, and all just works do proceed, direct and assist
f ou in the Administration and Exercise of all those
Powers which he hath given You. Be so merciful,
Biat You be not too remiss ; so execute Justice, that
^ forget not Mercy. Judge with Righteousness, and
Kprove with Equity, and accept no Man's Person.
Abase the Proud, and lift up the Lowly; punish the
kicked, protect and cherish the Just, and lead your
People in the way wherein they should go: thus in all
things following His great and holy Example, of whom
tbe Prophet David said ^^ Thou lovest Righteousness,
^d hatest Iniquity ; The Sceptre of thy Kingdom is a
right Sceptre ;" even Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
o
appaiiir m tbe
SECT. XII.
Tbe patxiiiff oo of the Crown.
Tfi{ A'^siy^r :^ K^nSuig before the AUar^ iakt\
t 2>«:-rf* t\t Cruris ;^r:. Li$ Hcndj^^ and laying it again befoi
GOD, wbo CTx^wnest thy fiuthful Servants wil
Mersey ani loxin^ Kindness ; Look down upon
fv, :ir ^^ this thy Serrant \lCTORI A our Queei
!*»< u J^J^ who now in lowly DeTolion boweth Hi
^'•^ Head to thy Divine Majesty; and as tho
dost this day set a Crown of pure Gold upon H<
Head, so enrich Her Royal Heart with thy heaven!
Grace; and crown Her with all Princely Virtue
which may adorn the high Station wherein thou bai
placed Her, through Jesus Christ our Lord, to who/
be Honour and Glcnry for ever and ever. Amen.
Tlien the Queen still sitting in King Edward s Chaii
the Archbishop, assisted with the same Archbishops, an
Bishops as before, comes from the Altar; the Dean cj
Westminster brings the Crown, and the Archbisho\
The Que» taking it of him, reverently puiteth it upon the Queen
crowned. Jjeod. At the sight whereof the PeoplCj with loud an\
repeated Shouts, cry, God Save the Queen, and th
Trumpets sounds and by a Signal given, the great Gun
at the Tower are shot off. As soon as the Queen i
crowned, the PeerSy S^c. put on their Coronets am
Caps.
The Acclamation ceasing, the Archbishop goeth ow, am
saith,^
^ ** B1e«8 and Banctify this thy " This, (with some alterations)
wrvant." George IL the ancient henediction, was pre-
Coronation demice* 1 1 9
BE strong and of a good Courage : Observe the
Commandments of God, and walk in His Holy
^ways : Fight the good Fight of Faith, and lay hold on
Sternal life ; that in this World You may be crowned
^vvith Success and Honour, and when You have finished
Your Course, receive a Crown of Righteousness, which
God the Righteous Judge shall give You in that Day.
Amen.
Tlien the Choir singeth this Anthem :
Anthem.
THE Queen shall rejoice in Thy Strength, O Lord :
exceeding glad shall She be of Thy Salvation.
Thou hast prevented Her with the Blessings of Good-
ness, and hast set a Crown of pure Gold upon Her
Head. Hallelujah. Amen.
SECT. XHL
The presenting of the Holy Bible.'*
Then shall the Dean of Westminster take the Holy The BiWe.
Bible, which was carried in the Procession^ from off
the Altar J and deliver it to the Archbishop^ who with the
same Archbishops and Bishops as before going along
with himj shall present it to the Queen^ first saying these
Wards to Her:
ceded in the orders of the xvijth prompted by a truly religious spi-
eentary, by two other sentences, rit, and is to be much approved
It was restored to its former state of upon sound and Christian prin.
in the Form for George IV. ciples. The form of words was
^ This part of the ceremony, considerably longer before the
was introduced (I believe for the order for George IV. But I do
first time,) at the coronation of not think that the present one
K. William III. and Queen Mary, has omitted anything to be de»
Whensoever introduced, it was sired.
O'
^UR Gndfii» Q*ttnn : wv pnacBt Yo« with liiis
Bt^'i* ihe 3b:«t t^i^l}:^ tll^g dnl tins worid
aftris^. R-rr^ k Wi5,i:.«i : 1^5* fe lije Royal Law ;
T\x9t sre die H^-^> C¥acLe< of God. Blned is he
ciat nea^*:^. s=«i ihiey tr:as !ttar the Words of thb
Bork ; that t?«pw azfi o.v :!ae tr^yc eontaiiied in it*
For tb^e are the W.xt^ of Ecwittl Life, able to make
roa wise anfl h-^pcj hi try world, nay wise unto sal-
Taii«jiu and so happr £jr ereniMre, througfa Faith
which i§ in Cfcriit Jesus ; to whom be Glory for ever,
Amtn.
Then iht Qneen dc.'irer$ ^^vk the Bible io the Arch-
buhop^ who girts it to the Dean of Westminstm*, to be
reverently jdactd azdin upon the Holy Altar, the Arch--
bhhops and Bishops who had assisted retarmng to their
Seats.
SECT. XIV.
The Benedictioii, and Te Deum,
And now the Queen having been thus anointed and
crowned, and having received all the Ensigns of Rojf^
ally^ the Archbishop solemnly blesseth Her: And all the
Bishops^ with the rest of the PeerSj follow every part of
the Benediction, with a loud and hearty Amen.
u««n«dic- nr^HE Lord bless and keep you : The Lord make the
X light of his Countenance to shine for ever upon
you, and be gracious unto you : The Lord protect you
in all your ways, preserve you from every evil thing,
and prosper you in every thing good. Amen.
The Lord give you a faithful Senate, wise and up-
right Counsellors and Magistrates, a loyal Nobility»
and a dutiful Gentry; a pious and learned and useAil
Clergy; an honest, industrious, and obedient Com-
monalty. Amen.
Cotonatf on ^emtce* 1 2 1
In your days may Mercy and Truth meet together,
ind Righteousness and Peace kiss each other; May
liV^isdom and Knowledge he the Stability of your
rimes, and the Fear of the Lord your Treasure. Amen.
The Lord make your Days many, your Reign pros-
[>erous, your Fleets and Armies victorious : and may
jrou be reverenced and beloved by all your Subjects,
ind ever increase in Favour with God and man.
Amen.
The glorious Majesty of the Lord our God be upon
yon : may He bless you with all temporal and spiritual
Happiness in this world, and crown you with Glory
and Immortality in the world to come. Amen.^
Then the Archbishop tumeth to the People, and saith :
AND the same Lord God Almighty grant, that the
Clergy and Nobles assembled here for tliis great
and solemn Service, and together with them all the
People of the Land, fearing God, and honouring the
Queen, may by the merciful Superintendency of the
Divine Providence, and the vigilant Care of our gra-
cious Sovereign, continually enjoy Peace, Plenty, and
Prosperity, through Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom,
with the Eternal Father, and God the Holy Ghost, be
Glory in the Church world without end. Amen.
** Then the Choir begins to sing the Te Deum, and Te Deum.
* The order of K. George IV. why the following rubric was
adds : omitted in the order for her pre-
** The Lord give you a religi- sent Majesty ; but, if it was not
00s and virtuous posterity to rule unseemly that former sovereigns
tW kingdoms in all ages, should have vouchsafed so great
Amen.*' a token of* respect and of religi-
»
There were proper reasons ous fellowship and love, it is not
122 appetioi]; to ti)e
the Qhctm goes to the Chair on which Her Afq/esty
^fi'^ w/r OH the East Side of the Throne, the Two Bi-
sk.i\$ Her Supporters J the Great Officers j ami other
P^rs^ ^ttcmiiMg Her, every one in his place, the two
S^x^^ds hdng carried before Her^ and there reposes
Te Deum.
^¥ ^E pndse thee, O God : we acknowledge tliee to
V f be the Lord.
All the fNurth doth worship thee : the Father eTer-
To ihee ;idl angels cry aloud : the heavens, and all
t V ^v^ei^ thennn.
To thee Cherubin and Seraphin: continually do
\r\.
Hv4\\ Ik>1\\ holv : Lord God of Sabaoth.
% « «
HvNAxvu aiKl e«rth are full of the majesty : of thy
TS^ ^l\vrt\Hi$ c\Mnpany of the Apostles : praise thee.
The j:\xxUy fellow^ship of the Prophets : praise thee.
rhe tK^le arutv of >Iartyrs : praise thee.
The bsxU Church throughout all the world : doth
^^i\H^>^ Vsli^v thee ;
rtH" V\;lHMr : of an infinite Majesty ;
ThuH"^ b\UHHirabU\ true : and only Son ;
AKo iW Holv GhoK^ : the Comforter.
Thv^u Avt the Kixur of Glorv : O Christ.
^^^ ivk ^\ >kH> iW V\>cvmi dmYft duir, Toudisalelh to kiss the
Vku l<^^ K^ WxUuiM l\\ «IkhaU «cdibisliop and bishops assisting
^^\^Ikx>u iK^ Ai^ \u >iiWh « v«s si his coTODstioD. They kneel-
%V vwoi ^>^^ ^ bdbre him one after another."
x^ (1\«^ UUviA4^£ V^M)^ ihtt» ir^ The kneeling would be, of course,
\\^\i 0^^ ^^ «Atuii^ ti^wn in his «sin the aftor act of doing homage.
Coronation ^emtce. 1 23
Thou art the everlastitig Son : of the Father.
When thou tookest upon thee to deliver man : thou
didst not ahhor the virgin s womb.
When thou hadst overcome the sharpness of death :
thou didst open the kingdom of heaven to all be-
lievers.
Thou sittest at the right hand of God : in the glory
of the Father.
We believe that thou shalt come : to be our Judge.
We therefore pray thee, help thy servants : whom
thou hast redeemed with thy precious blood.
Make them to be numbered with thy saints : in glory
everlasting.
O Lord, save thy people : and bless thine heritage.
Govern them : and lift them up for ever.
Day by day : we magnify thee.
And we worship thy Name : ever world without
end.
Vouchsafe, O Lord: to keep us this day without
sin.
O Lord, have mercy upon us : have mercy upon us.
O Lord, let thy mercy lighten upon us : as our trust
is in thee.
O Lord, in thee have I trusted : let me never be
confomided.
SECT. XV.— The Inthronization.
The Te Deum being endedj the Queen will ascend the
Theatre^ and be lifted up into Her Throne by the Arch-
bishop and Bishopsj and other Peers of the Kingdom^
and being Lithronized, or placed therein, all the Great
Officers, Those that bear the Swords and <^e. Sceptres,
and the rest of the Nobles, stand round about the steps of
- "^ r^^:* fii.^ !• Til is: from henceforth the
^^ * -:r^ >-:v «c 1.^*1 joi Imperial Dignity,
> ^*.:- -:-*■ -^ 1 vsr^L imv yc4i in the Name, and
•^ : V -^.' z ^., nrzTirr G.-ii and hv the Hands
^ . ^ ^ --W.- -^ iirtL Str^'tnii of God, though nn-
- ' . *- ^ -iL-r 1% 1. izcroach nearer to God^s
^ . ..- -va-.i iTc -w n rr^.'S^Tisly to continue to
'.^ '.. T-w ' • v:r Li\i rr*xe«5o«i. And the Lord
^ ^: ^ * . * r -sc "ir:ii^=c«r5 ^T^ are, and the Stew-
's \* -it''^^ *?;uoili=i Tr:»xT Throne in Righte-
•= ^^ . !• -. r- siSi^I iftsc 5:r eTermore, like as the
>i > : .-. -i-M. ^ u« itriinJ Witness in Heaven.
>OCT XT-— TiJt Homage.
«. . ■•-,•:.•• \-:9^ ^tut:'£. ^^ :kc Peers then pre-
* . • ' 4^" ■- -*^^* J ^'*^ suncmnhf unto the
•- * V % ■• ■ » * x-.i.^-. 4.'U n zt-f mccm time the Trea-
K • *.'^\ -* jL^'^'y cwiKC the Peopk Jlfedais
>-.-.. N V-. .? .?c ^'ic'zr^s Pr:nct/y Largess or
\ V ' c. ,^. .' : >^ % .^t .> *J«r« hcrore Her Majes-
V V .<; X . u x xs. / . i< Ksk^ps kneel on either
«, .Aw I. n . -riu ;k;5i ^.' their Homage toge-
;v s:v . c ••.:!:. V -'- CVnrwi^w, the Archbishop
1)1 : : .' ' I V Arv>>^^T ^ Canterburtf [And so
,,\ '^x > • •'^ •^^^ ^ -^- Bishop of N. repeating
^\ sKi N> ^ N*' ^^ ,4n'*fti>Aop] will he faithful
Coronation ^etttice. 1 25
Sovereign Lady, and your Heirs Kings or Queens of
the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland.
And I will do, and truly acknowledge the Service of
the Lands which I claim to hold of you, as in right of
the Church. So help me God.
Then the Archbishop kisseth the Queen's Handy and
so ike rest of the Bishops present after him.
After which the other Peers of the Realm do their of the other
Homage in like manner ^ the Dukes first by themselves y ^^^'
and so the Marquesses^ the Earls, the Viscounts, and the
Barons, severally ; the first of each Order kneeling be-
fore her Majesty, and the rest with and about him, all
putting off their Coronets, and the first of each Class be-
ginning, and the rest saying after him :
IN. Duke, or Earl, Sgc. of N. do become your Liege
man of Life and Limb, and of earthly worship, and
Faith and Truth I will bear unto you, to live and die,
against all manner of Folk. So help me God.
Note, That Copies of this Homage must be provided by
the Heralds for every Class of the Nobility.
The Peers having done their Homage, stand all
together round about the Queen; and each Class or
Degree going by themselves, or (as it was at the Coro-
nation of King Charles the First and Second) every Peer
one by one in Order, putting off their Coronets, singly
ascend the Throne again, and stretching forth their
hands, do touch the Crown on Her Majesty's Head, as
promising by that Ceremony to be ever ready to support it
with all their power, and then every one of them kisseth
the Queens Hand.
While the Peers are thus doing their Homage, and
: W M:Sj^ n-ymrm ahomt. tke Queen, if She thinks good,
XL.,:xr^ Her ^<eptn with the Cross to the Ixprd of the
.i;*u..A- . •" Worktop, to hold; and the other Soeptre,
/r Ksvl fc-,:i :u Dove, to the Lord that carried it in the
Jvi :l< Ksi i4i that support the Queen in the Pro-
^tx.'t.Mit w-i ^>!;^ ^ujs^' Hcr^ hjf supporting the Crown y as
Da'-^.xj: :k^ :yi\ -«^'xr of the Homage the Choir sing
this
'TIHIS k ihe day whiA the Lord hath made, we will
X iv;v>iiv am) be glad in iu
lx«\i grant ibe Queen a long life : that her years
may endure lhi\H:^hout all generations.
She $hall dwell before God for ever : O prepare thy
loving niervy and £uthAihiess» that they may preserve
her»
Ble$sei) be the Lord thy God, who delighted in Thee
to set Thee on the throne*
When the Uonu:^ is ended, the Drunts beat, and the
Trumpets sound, and all the People shout, crying out,
God save Queen VICTORIA.
Long Uve Queen VICTORL\.
May the Queen live for ever.
The Solemnity of the Coronation being thus ended, the
Archbishop leaves the Queen in Her Throne, and goes
down to the Altar. ^
* This Anthem has varied in ^ Here follows "the Qneens
the different Orders. CoronatiaQ*' in those Orders, for
Cotonatton ^ettiice. 1 27
SECT. XVIL— The Communion.
Then the Offertory beginSy the Archbishop reading these
Sentences.
LET your light so shine before men, that they may The offertory.
see your good works, and glorify your Father
which is in Heaven.
Charge them who are rich in this world, that they
be ready to give, and glad to distribute ; laying up in
store for themselves a good foundation against the
time to come, that they may attain eternal life."
The Queen descends from Her Throne^ attended by
Her Supporters f and assisted by the Lord Great Cliam-
berlain, the Sword of State being carried before Her^
and goes to the Steps of the Altar, where taking off Her
Crown, which She delivers to the Lord Great Chamber-
lain to hold. She kneels down.^
And first the Queen offers Bread and Wine for the The Queen
Communion^ which being brought out of King Edward's Lid'vyinc.'
Chapel, and delivered into Her Hands, the Bread upon
the Paten by the Bishop that read the Epistle, and the
Wine in the Chalice by the Bishop that read the Gospel,
example, of George II. and Wil- ^ I have already made some
liam IV., where it was required, remark upon this rubric in the
The reader will find it at the end preliminary dissertation : and shall
ofthe present Order in the text. merely repeat here, that its in-
" '^ Then the organ playsy troduction was most praiseworthy.
and the choir eingethf Anthem, In the earlier forms of William IV.
Let my prayer come up into thy George IV. etc. it stood thus ;
presence as incense, and let the '* The king descends from his
lifting up of my hands be as an throne, supported and attended as
evening sacrifice." Order of before ; and goes to the steps of
George II. the altar, and kneels down there.''
J r rr
v^ r^r V* z.i#_- ^ur^Ai.-r?' •: ar 3»»i^ snl Eu:««i of
I- "T. T r r»i?=i=- rirr-ss - ^jl^x.-. lur /1117 Xe*Eiir.:r anJ
3ilin.i*t;ii.iiL u .*--—: /1 vc L-ir-£ J^mr C^Tiim '7iH"\^:yi,
JLUr •
▼irn liiini ili?i; vii; ir« :c m i-ni'Tuf sccr:; Look
<<','n 3i#*r*::riZj TTt.n. :ii:s rij Nnnri;in VICTORL\
^yjT <!^-i*»^T:- btr? !:iii::"'T'X E:»r5eif b*»!5:re T5»e at thv
#yT*T aTL an4 of iifcr ^reas Bion-rx a> H^pt in pvticiilan [
Coronation ^eriolce. 129
She has now offered up unto thee, through Jesus Christ,
our only Mediator and Advocate. Amen.
Then the Queen goes to Her Chair on the South Side
of the Altar y and kneeling down at Her Faldstool^ the
Archbishop saith :
Let us pray for the whole state of Christ's Church
militant here in earth.
ALMIGHTY and everliving God, who hy thy Communion
holy Apostle hast taught us to make prayers and ^'
supplications, and to give thanks for all men: We
humbly beseech thee most mercifully to receive these
our prayers which we offer unto thy Divine Majesty,
beseeching thee to inspire continually the universal
Church with the spirit of truth, unity, and concord ;
and grant that all they that do confess thy holy Name,
may agree in the truth of thy holy Word, and live in
unity and godly love. We beseech thee also to save
and defend all Christian Kings, Princes, and Gover-
nor; and specially thy Servant VICTORIA our
Queen, that under her we may be godly and quietly
governed : and grant unto her whole Council, and to
all that are put in authority under her, that they may
truly and indifferently minister justice, to the punish-
ment of wickedness and vice, and to the maintenance
of thy true religion and virtue. Give grace, O hear
Tenly Father, to all Bishops and Curates, that they
may both by their life and doctrine set forth thy true
and lively Word, and rightly and duly administer thy
holy Sacraments : And to all thy people give thy hea-
venly grace, and especially to this Congregation here
present, that with meek heart and due reverence they
may hear and receive thy holy Word, truly serving
VOL. III. K
ISO anpemiir to tiie
thee in boliiien and rigbteoosness all the days of iheir
Hfe. And we most humbly beseech thee of thy good-
ness, O Lord, to comfort and sacconr all them who in
this transitory life are in troable, sorrow, need, sick-
ness, or any other adversity. And we also bless thy
holy Name, for all thy servants departed this life in
thy &ith and fear ; breeching thee to give us grace so
to follow their good examples, that with them we may
be partakers of thy heavenly kingdom. Grant this, O
Father, for Jesus Christ s sake, our only Mediator and
Advocate. Amm.
The Exhortation.
Y£ that do truly and earnestly repent you of your
sins, and are in love and charity with your neigh-
bours, and intend to lead a new life, following the
Commandments of God, and walking from hencefortb
in his holy ways ; Draw near with faith, and take this
holy Sacrament to your comfort; and make your
humble confession to Almighty God, meekly kneeling
upon your knees.
The general Confession.
ALMIGHTY GOD, Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ, Maker of all things, Judge of all men ;
We acknowledge and bewail our manifold sins and
wickedness, Which we from time to time most griev-
ously have committed. By thought, word, and deed,
Against thy Divine Majesty, Provoking most justly
thy wrath and indignation against us. We do earn-
estly repent, And are heartily sorry for these our mis-
doings ; The remembrance of them is grievous unto
us ; The burden of them is intolerable. Have mercy
upon us, have mercy upon us, most merciful Father ;
Coronation dertiice. i 3 1
For thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ's sake, Forgive us
all that is past, And grant that we may ever hereafter
serve and please thee, In newness of life, To the honour
and glory of thy name. Through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
The Absolution.
ALMIGHTY GOD our heavenly Father, who of
his great mercy hath promised forgiveness of sins
to all them that with hearty repentance, and true faith,
turn unto him ; Have mercy upon you, pardon and
deliver you from all your sins, confirm and strengthen
you in all goodness, and bring you to everlasting life,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
After which shall be said^
Hear what comfortable words our Saviour Christ saith
imto all that truly turn to him.
COME unto me, all that travail, and are heavy
laden, and I will refresh you. S. Matth. 11. 28.
So God loved the world, that he gave his only be-
gotten Son, to the end that all that believe in him,
should not perish, but have everlasting life. S. John
3.16.
Hear also what Saint Paul saith.
This is a true saying, and worthy of all men to b^
received. That Christ Jesus came into the world to
save sinners. 1 Tim. 1. 15.
Hear also what Saint John saith.
If any man sin, we have an Advocate with the
Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and he is the pro-
pitiation for our sins. 1 S. John 2. 1.
After which the Archbishop shall proceed, saying.
m tbe
-^ '"■ - — rr -nr '^tm
- * "^ . I^rf^ !:& X — ^* T^V^^- «nto our Lord God.
•— ^>"^« -' i r.zfz^. CHL '^^Kt J» io do.
~- ' • .- :.'r. ±-ri:'. ^ : turm io the Lord's Tabic,
1^ V "^** Tit*-^ r^r^ sad oar bounden duty, that
^ ^ -I. . IT aX oms^ and in all places, give
7*- 'N->- r.v.T -::w^ ^» L.-ri holy Father, Almighty,
A ^^* ^ .* r.ifcc ir :i:^ ime ^iwn us thy Servant our
^ ^ S •- ^i ^iH-a A^CTORIA to be the De-
'^ V-- . :: y^ I. j^£ ibi^ Protector of thy People;
*" ..* 1 r .-; <" :rvr w-f twt jr^d a quiet and peaceable life
^IX^": X :>VXT ^--i AT-2ek and Archangels, and
1, % :i i.t iix? ^vor^jtry cf heaven, we laud and
"^^x^^i.:^ I* ^* fvos NjLrsei. evermore praising thee,
*--v; >^> rtv^. V i; . xN. Kvv, Lord God of hosts, hea-
'^v^t i.ivi ^-.w-:T j.^ rJI X T^^y clofT, Glory be to thee,
I /t, rSm-" :f Acdrtu.
X^^v i,> ^>5 ^c^aane IO cane to this thy Table,
1 ^ V^ t»xfcv*:?^ VkW. mfesdng: in our own righte-
^^<fe>iiN>!;^ V*<^ "-^ ^J tewirdtxvd and great mercies. We
^v> ^^ %v^.^> ^"^ utt'^rh %$; to gather up the crumbs
^^kW \^x r*^i^ t*^t ihoa ait the same Lord, whose
\^HSH\\ i^ ^^*y^ ^> ^^^ »«^y; Grant us there-
'^^^K ^^^^-ixHWt I A>rd^ ^^ Io eat the Flesh of thy dear Son
"^^^\^ i^'ht^^^^ ^^^^ ^^ drink his Blood, that our sinful
Vh\\v^ u^v ^ UMidt^ ckan by his Body, and our souls
Coronation ^emice. 1 3 3
washed through his most precious Blood, and that we
may evermore dwell in him, and he in us. Amen.
The Prayer of Consecration.
ALMIGHTY GOD, our heavenly Father, who of
thy tender mercy didst give thine only Son Jesus
Christ to suffer death upon the Cross, for our redemp-
tion, who made there (by his one oblation of himself
once offered) a fiill, perfect, and sufficient sacrifice,
oblation, and satisfaction for the sins of the whole
world, and did institute, and in his holy Gospel com-
mand us to continue a perpetual memory of that his
precious Death, until his coming again ; Hear us, O
merciful Father, we most humbly beseech thee, and
grant that we receiving these thy creatures of Bread
and Wine, according to thy Son our Saviour Jesus
Christ's holy institution, in remembrance of his Death
and Passion, may be partakers of his most blessed Body
and Blood : who in the same night that he
was betrayed {a) took bread, and when he atMx^u 'to
had given thanks (i) he brake it, and ^^^^J^^""
gave it to his disciples, saying. Take, eat, "^ ^^'^ lnd}^.u>
(c) this is my Body which is given for hrtakxu bread:
vou, do this in remembrance of me. Like- , ^^^, AnAhertto
* , ' \a\t hu nana upon
wise after supper {d) he took the cup, and ait th$ bnad,
when he had given thanks, he gave it to (^) ^«"'^' «•
1 . Tx - 1 \% n 1 ' fi to take th§ eup
them, saying, Dnnk ye all of this, for imohishand:
this (e) is my Blood of the New Testa- . ^®)^"''*'^*'**
ment, which is shed for you and for many every vemi (te u
for the remission of sins : Do this, as oft ^„ whuk'^fn^u
as ye shall drink it, in remembrance of ^If^J'^^^,*'' **
me. Amen.
When the Archbishop, and Dean of Westminster,
^ith the Bishops Assistants, namely^ the Preacher, and
1 34
appetiDir to t^
The Queen
cominiiiiicatee.
Post-Comnm-
those who read the Litany, and the Epistle and Groepel,
have communicated in both kinds^ the Queen advances to
the Altar and kneels down^ and the Archbishop shall
administer the Bread j and the Dean o/* Westminster the
Cupf to Her.
At the Delivery of the Bread shall be saidy
THE Body of our Lord Jesus Christ» which was
given for thee, preserve thy hody and soul unto
everlasting life. Take and eat this in remembrance
that Christ died for thee, and feed on him in thy heart
by faith with thanks^ving.
At the Delivery of the Cup.
THE Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was
shed for thee, preserve thy body and soul unto
everlasting life. Drink this in remembrance that
Christ's blood was shed for thee, and be thankful.*^
The Queen then puts on Her Crown, afid taking the
Sceptres in Her Hands again^ repairs to Her Throne.^'
Then the Archbishop goeth on to the Post-Com-
munion, sayings
OUR Father, which art in heaven ; Hallowed be
thy Name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be
done in earth, As it is in heaven. Give us this day
our daily bread. And forgive us our trespasses. As
** In all the Orders which pre-
ceded that of K. William IV. we
find this ruhric, or to the same
effect. " While the king receives,
the Bishop (Bishops, Geo. II. etc.)
appointed for that service, shall
hold a towel of white silk, or fine
himJ
Order of
linen, before
Geoi^ IV.
I must again confess, that I do
not perceive the reason why it
should have been, of late, omitted.
^ Introduced for the first time
in the Order of the text.
Cotonation ^ettiice. 1 3 5
we fbrgiye them ihat trespass against us. And lead us
not into temptation ; But deliver us from evil. For
thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory»
For ever and ever. Amen.
Then this Prayer.
OL.ORD and heavenly Father, we thy humble
servants entirely desire thy Fatherly Goodness,
mercifully to accept this our sacrifice of praise and
thanksgiving ; most humbly beseeching thee to grant,
that by the merits and death of thy Son Jesus Christ,
and tlirough faith in his Blood, we and all thy whole
Church may obtain remission of our sins, and all other
benefits of his Passion. And here we offer and pre-
sent unto thee, O Lord, ourselves, our souls and bodies,
to be a reasonable, holy, and lively sacrifice unto thee ;
humbly beseeching thee, that all we, who are partakers
of this holy Communion, may be fulfilled with thy
grace and heavenly benediction. And although we be
unworthy, through our manifold sins, to offer unto thee
any sacrifice ; yet we beseech thee to accept this our
bounden duty and service ; not weighing our merits,
but pardoning our offences, through Jesus Christ our
Lord ; by whom, and with whom, in the unity of the
Holy Ghost, all honour and glory be unto thee, O
Father Almighty, world without end. Amen.
Then shall be said^
GLORY be to God on high, and in earth peace,
good will towards men. We praise thee, we bless
thee, we worship thee, we glorify thee, we give thanks
to thee for thy great glory, O Lord God, heavenly
King, God the Father Almighty,
O Lord, the only begotten Son Jesu Christ ; O Lord
is^ 2ipptiatiK to tbt
God, Lamb of God, Son of the Father, that takest away
the sins of the world, have mercy upon us. Thou that
takest away the sins of the world, have mercy upon us.
Thou that takest away the sins of the world, receive our
prayer. Thou that sittest at the right hand of God the
Father, have mercy upon us.
For thou only art holy, thou only art the Lord, thou
only, O Christ, with the Holy Ghost, art most high in
the glory of God the Father. Amen.
The Choir then sing the following Anthem.^
Anthem.
HALLELUJAH : For the Lord God Onmipotent
reigneth. The kingdom of this World, is become
the kingdom of our Lord, and of his Christ. And he
shall reign for ever and ever. King of Kings, and Lord
of Lords. Hallelujah.
After the Anthem the Archbishop reads the final
Prayers.
SECT. XVIIL— The final Prayers.
ASSIST us mercifully, O Lord, in these our sup-
plications and prayers, and dispose the way of thy
servants towards the attainment of everlasting salva-
tion ; that among all the changes and chances of this
mortal life, they may ever be defended by thy most
gracious and ready help, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
LORD our God, who upholdest and govemest
all things in Heaven and Earth; Receive our
o
^ Introduced for the first time in the Order in the text
Coronation ^ertiice. x 37
humble prayers, with our thanksgivings, for our Sove*
reign Lady VICTORIA, set over us by thy good pro-
vidence to be our Queen : And so together with her
bless ADELAIDE the Queen Dowager, and the rest
of the Royal Family, that they ever trusting in thy
goodness, protected by thy power, and crowned with
thy favour, may continue before thee in health and
peace, in joy and honour, a long and happy life upon
earth, and after death may obtain everlasting life and
glory in the kingdom of Heaven, through the merits
and mediation of Jesus Christ our Saviour; who
with thee, O Father, and the Holy Spirit, liveth and
reigneth ever one God, world without end. Amen.
ALMIGHTY GOD, who hast promised to hear the
petitions of them that ask in thy Son's Name ;
We beseech thee mercifully to incline thine ears to us
that have made now our prayers and supplications unto
thee, and grant that those things which we have faith-
fully asked according to thy will, may effectually be
obtained, to the relief of our necessity, and to the
setting forth of thy glory, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
THE peace of God, which passeth all understand-
ing, keep your hearts and minds in the know-
ledge and love of God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our
Lord : And the blessing of God Almighty, the Father,
the Son, and the Holy Ghost, be amongst you, and
remain with you always. Amen^
SECT, XIX.— The Recess.
THE whole Coronation Office being thus performed ^ The Proceeding
the Queen attended and accompanied as before^ l^rf'/chap51
^hefaur Swords being carried before Her, descends from of the Quee»-
13» flppoMrtttie
Her Thrmtt Crawmed, md cmrrfimg Her Scepire and
Rod in Her Hamds^g^aid» iktArtm EaOwmrd cf the
Theatre, and pastes am tkromgk the Door am the South
tide of the Altar into Kimg Edward's Chapel ; and as
She passes by the AUar^ the rest of the Regalia, lying
upon it, are to be delivered by the Dean ^ Weatminster
to the Lords that carried tkeoi im the Pracesnom, and so
they proceed in State into the Chapel^ the Organ and
other Instruments all the while plaofimg.
The Queen being came into the Chapel, and standing
before the Altar, will deliver the Sceptre with the Dove
to the Archbishop, who will lay it upon the Altar there.
The Queen will then be disrobed of Her Imperial
Mantle, and arrayed in Her Royal Robe of Purple
Velvet by the Lord Great Chamberlain.
The Archbishop, being still vested in his Cope, will
then place the Orb in Her Majesty's Left Hand. And
the Gold Spurs and King Edward's Staff are given into
the hands of the Dean of Westminster, and by him laid
upon the Altar. Which being done, the Archbishop and
Bishops will divest themselves of their Copes, and leave
them there^ proceeding in their usual Habits.
Then Her Majesty will proceed through the Choir to
the West Door of the Abbey, in the same manner as She
came, wearing Her Crown, and bearing in Her Right
Hand the Sceptre with the Cross, and in Her left the
Orb ; all Peers wearing their Coronets, and the Arch-
bighops apid Bishops their Caps.
Coronation ^ettitce. 1 39
C|)e Coronation of a £lueen
Consort.'
SECT. XVIL— The Queen's Coronation.
\HE Queen having reposed Herself in Her
Chair on the South side of the Altar, while
the King was Crowned and Inthronized, as
soon as the Anthem is ended, ariseth and
goeth to the Steps of the Altar, supported by two Bishops,
and there kneekth down, whilst the Archbishop saith the
following Prayer :
ALMIGHTY GOD, the fountain of all goodness ;
Give ear, we beseech thee, to our prayers, and
multiply thy blessings upon this thy Servant, whom in
thy Name, with all humble devotion, we consecrate
our Queen : Defend her evermore from all Dangers,
ghostly and bodily; Make her a great Example of
Virtue and Piety, and a Blessing to this Kingdom,
through Jesus Christ our Lord, who liveth and reigneth
with thee, O Father, in the Unity of the Holy Spirit,
world without end. Amen.
Tliis Prayer being ended, the Queen ariseth, and
Cometh to the Place of Her Anointing : Which is to be Tiie Anointing.
at a Faldstool set for that purpose before the Altar,
between the Steps and King Edwards Chair. And
landing there, the Chief Lady that attends Her, takes
^ From the Fonn and Order for King William IV. and Queen
Adelaide.
HO appennir to t^e
off Her Circk of Gold,* and She kneekth down, and four
Peeresses appointed for that Service, holding a rich Pall
of Silkj or Cloth of Gold, over Her, the Archbishop
poureth the Holy Oil upon the Crown of Her Head,
saying these Words :
IN the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost : Let the anointing with this Oil
increase your honour, and the grace of God s Holy
Spirit establish you, for ever and ever. Ainen?
After the Anointing the Archbishop saith this Prayer:
OMOST merciful God, pour out abundantly thy
grace and blessing upon this thy Servant Queen
ADELAIDE, that as by our Office and Ministry she
is this day anointed, and solemnly consecrated our
Queen; so being sanctified by thy Holy Spirit, she
may continue thy faithful and devout Servant, unto her
life 8 end, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
^ Among the '^ Necessaries to Caroline : with which the Orders
be provided by the M'. of the for George III.'s Queen, and for
Jewell House the daye of the king the Queen of James II. generally
and queen's coronation," the first agree.
is : '^ A circle of gold for the queen *< Then the chief lady assistant
to wear when she goeth to her openeth her apparel, for the
coronation." MS, Cotton. Vesp. anointing her on the hre€ist ;
C. xiv. which the archbishop also per-
^ The reader will find in the formethy using the same words :
preliminary dissertation, some re- Let the anointing with this oil, etc,
marks on the ancient manner of After the anointing the arch-
anointing the Queens of England, bishop saith this prayer : O most
and which was observed until the merciful, etc. Then the same
Order for King William IV. and lady closeth the Queen* s robe at
Queen Adelaide. The following the breast (having Jirst dried the
is the rubric, &c. which follows phice anointed) and afterwards
the anointing of the head, in the putteth a linen coif upon her
Order for George II. and Queen heady because of the anointing.*'
Cotonation ^ettiice. 14^
Then the Archbishop receiveth from the Master of
the Jewel Office the Queens Ring, and putteth it upon The Ring.
the Fourth linger of Her Right Hand, sayings
RECEIVE this Ring» the seal of a sincere Faith ^
and Gody to whom belongeth all Power and
Dignity, prosper you in this your honour, and grant
you therein long to continue, fearing him always, and
always doing such things as shall please him, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen^
Then the Archbishop taketh the Crown from off the xheCroirn.
Altar into his handsy and reverently setteth it upon the
Queens Head, ^(^yi^gi
RECEIVE the Crown of glory, honour, and joy ;
and God the Crown of the faithful, who by our
Episcopal hands (though unworthy) doth this day set
a Crown of pure Gold upon your head, enrich your
Royal heart with his abundant grace, and crown you
with all princely virtues in this life, and with an ever-
lasting Crown of glory in the life which is to come,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Queen being crowned^ all the Peeresses put on
their Coronets.
Then the Archbishop putteth the Sceptre into the TheSceptre
Queen's Right Hand, and the Ivory Rod with the Dove ^^ '^^'^ ^°^-
into Her Left Hand; and sayeth this Prayer:
OLORD, the giver of all perfection, Grant unto
this thy Servant ADELAIDE our Queen, that
by the powerful and mild Influence of her Piety and
Virtue, she may adorn the high Dignity which she
bath obtained, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Queen being thus Anointed, and Crowned, and
tt tie Cotonation decttice.
•raaarieimL' Her OrmmaOs, the Choir ting tkit
AXTHEK.
YT ALIXirjAH : For the Lord God Omnipotent
A X wsrwciL TV kmgdom of this World, is be-
^^ a,? ta^Sroi of oar Lord, and of his Christ.
> ,"* ^uZ r*^ fcr erw «nd ever, King of Kings,
U *.„ X» :U Andwn begins, the Queen arueth
--.u .-'^'»-'n,z,^A-^^s,,pp,n1ediyHertwoBishcps,
V. .« «. .-.^ n-.,^,,. 5ie hcncth Herself reverently to
'—'^^'^^^'^y^iscmdmciedtoHerOwnThrm,
J.U .:.j.,.ur u^j yrti<r Ceremony taketh Her pirn
n * v,,v*.,^. ^^^ 4^ She eomee dawn, with tk
sa^ohnsi fatitnhi Con^ura^.
ctcorondfi(
pnnus.'
\ pruiui ir UAutMnii' cu^ricoruwiy qua potest
if.ri crtrti nu^kuru futiciin^/ae kora ante
p. 'J itiLimS' prLno ^<utf/iuum €:fiy et diligenter
d'rzdjhitnd.im^ fiou 4ijii Locri et legitimi
^ hk tlie 3or«9 to diis Cnffrr,
ami diac wtucn. 9accte*h^ of coo-
fiwrixie Orierv I «hall j->e d»
tx^ti Tapiarinmi rf tiie fi: «Towing
■laimserfpc poctidicaL» : ¥iz. tix«
Bantror; — tiie ^Inciieater ;^ — and
the Execer. Tbe int oT xJ^tat u
anhappilT mntOatcii in maiiT parts
i)f these cyfliccs; tnitial IcCtcn ka:ve
been eat out, and of coarse with
them much of the text apoo the
rererse of the leares: and be-
tides, the mbrics hare been moch
rubbed and defaced.
As regards the arraogement of
this ilrst office, ** ad elerieum Ja-
eumdum^*' the Exeter pontifical
di}e§ not place it immediately be-
fftre the senrices of Ordination, as
in the text and the other MSS.
but immediately succeeding the
** (!onfirmatio puerorum," and be-
fore the ** Dedicatio ecclesiarum."
'Ilifl reader will see this by refer-
ring to the table of the contents
of that pontifical, in the first vo-
lume of thii work, p. cxxiij. Such
an arrangsroont ii unusual: for
altaoaeh die ochcr MSS. do not
aeree in pladag it next after the
order of cao^rmatioQ fas do the
poDti^cal from which the text is
tokauaBd aaodier m Trinitj Col-
lege. Dublim MS. a Tah.a No.
7)^ jet they do not separate this
irst office, frooi the other forms
of Onnnatzoo»
The title of this Office in the
Exeter pontifical is, ^ CoUatio
* This rubric, and the socoeed-
ing paragraph are omitted by the
Bangor, Wiudiester, and Elxeter
pontiticals. The second paragraph
has reference to those cases in
which confirmation had been neg-
lected at its proper period, early
childhood; and some particulars
relating to females are mixed up
with it, not concerned with the
giving of the tonsure.
* This b contrary to the order
of the present Roman pontifical,
the rubric of which allows that,
" Clericatust seu prima tofuura,
quocumque die^ hora, et loco con-
^oliu0 factenni Con0ura0.
H5
diactm svuK^ et ab episcopo confirmati^ non cofffugati^
ncc aliqua irregularitatU aut inhabilitatis^ hota respersL
Tn quibus vera casibus epUcapus potest dispensare primo
aum eis dispensetj et si non sunt confirmati, confirmet
€€^ ut supra^
fiTTi potettr And in bis com-
mentary upon this, CataUini has
fallen into an error» where be says
tliat the Tonsure, ^ ex omnium
seriptonim sententia, et ex recepta
^ecclesiae praxi, quovis anni tem-
pore, qualibet die, et bora, et loco
conferri potest." Comment in
J^antif. Rom, Tom. 1. p. 49.
That the modem Roman Use
knows no limit as to time for the
oooferring of the Tonsure, is eyi-
dent from a comparison of the ru-
bric at the commencement of the
office ** De minoribus ordinibus,''
concerning which bst it is ex-
pressly stated to be lawfully con-
ferred *^ in mane tantum."
* The general opinion of the
canonists seems to be, that a bishop
might have conferred the tonsure
(but not other orders, even the
minor) out of his own diocese,
^ sobditb suis.** This however
would be influenced by the custom
of the time. The reader will find
more remarks upon this subject
in the preliminary dissertation.
. ^ Under this head would fdSX
ignorance, such as of the rudi-
I ments of the Faith, or to be unable
to read or write. As to the first,
from the earliest ages a know-
ledge of the creed was required
VOL. III.
of those who were to be baptized,
and much more therefore of can-
didates for the mmistry: as to
the second, whatever the practice
might have been,the theory in Eng-
land always was, that every clerk
should be able at least to read : and
this was the well-known test by
which men were allowed ^' benefit
of cleigy." In the thirteenth cen-
tury, it was strictly forbidden by
Boniface VIII, *' Nequis episco-
pus infanti, vel illiterato tonsuram
clericalem conferret, ita ut qui con-
trafecerit, in eo in quo peccaverit
puniatur, per unum annum a col-
latione clericalis tonsur» dum-
taxat noverit se suspensum." De
temp. Ordin. cap, ulL
• See Vol. I. p. 34.
That confirmation should pre-
cede ordination to any rank or
degree in the ministry of the
Church, is a very ancient rule,
and, I doubt not, apostolic. To
this effect it would certainly seem
that we should interpret the viij th
canon of the council of Nice:
" Tlfpi Tuy ovofiaZoyruy fityiath'
Tovi ILaOapovQ rore^ rpotrepy^ofif'
yuy it Ti^ KoOoXiKp ra« aVooroXf riy
iKKXtfiri^, iio^t rp dyt^ xat fiS"
yaX[| (Tuyoif, wrre \upodtTOVfit-
yovc avTOvt fifytiy ovru^ tv rf
146
9fiiam fiitieiaA €omuts».
Et debet hoc sacramentum et omnia alioj ejxepta
causa necessltatisj a jejuna etjejunis ministrari. Mas-
culi vera teneant masctUoSy et femina femeUaSy mUlus
tamen aut nulla proprios. Si sint aduUi aut dob ca-
paceSf prius tenentur conjiterij quia olim etiam sokbani
postea communicare. Et si sint ita magni quod nequeant
brachiis portarij stent appodiando super pedem compatris
aut cotnmatriSj quia hoc sacramentum datur ad robuVj
sicut Spiritus Sanctus dabatur de ccelo apostolis ad pie-
nam constantiam Christum confitendi et pradicandi.
Episcopus autem stando cum stola^ aut lassatus sedendoj
sed nunquam equitandoy officium conjirmathnis exe-
quatur.
Kkrfpf** Some hare interpreted
this sentence of the canon to mean,
an imposition of hands by way of
reconciliation only, or penance:
others, that it enjoined a reordi-
nation. But the first is impossible,
because the canon is speaking of
some certain rite to be used only
with regard to the Novatians, and
none others : which was not true
of penance or reconciliation. The
suggestion as to reordination is
equally erroneous : for the council
expressly recognised the Novatian
Orders, leaving (as Beverege in
his Notes says) their bishops,
bishops : and their priests, priests :
and this learned writer appeals to
the ancient scholiasts, Balsamon
and Zonaras, upon the point. Cf.
Beverege, Pandect. Canon. Tarn,
hp. 68. Annott. Tom. 2. p. 67.
and Rouik. Script £cc. Opusc
Tom. 2. p. 437. There is more-
over no doubt that denial of the
grace of confirmation was a chief
heresy of the Novatians. S. Cor-
nelius in his epistle to Fabios
charges it against their leader, in
a particular case: Theodoret de-
clares the same : and as if to set
the question, as to the Niceue
canon, completely at rest, we have
the contemporary order of the
synod of Laodicea, in the year
820. ^ Quod ii, qui ex heeresibus^
hoc est, NoTatianis, — ,, — con-
▼ertuntur, — ,, — non sunt admit-
tendi priusquam omnem hseresin
anathematizaverint, et tunc
deinoeps eos, qui apud illos fideles
dicebantur, fidei symbols discentes,
et sancto Chrismate inunctos, sic
sancto mysterio communicare."
Compare the vijth canon of the
2nd General Council, and the
scholia of Balsamon and Zonaras :
Bevereg. Pandect Tom. 1. jd. 97.
455.
S0tm» Uuitm^ Con0ttsa0t
H7
Jfadusfaciendi tamuras^ vel coronas primaSy et ordi-
landi clericos gentiflectentes^ coram episcopo^^ hoc modo :
Sit nomen Domini benedictum.
£x hoc.
Adjtttorinm nostrum in nomine Domini.
Qui fecit.
' The Winchester and Bangor
MSS. hegin this office with the
exhortation, " Oremus, dilectis-
nmi,** &c« called by the finit, the
" Praefatio;" by the second, the
** BenedicUo ad clericum facien-
dum.** In the Exeter pontifical
we hare a commenoement different
from the other three. " Prafatio
ad coronam fadendam, Hf, Ad-
jotorium nostrum, etc. R. Qui
fedt. Dominus vobiscum. Ore-
mi». Oremns, dilectissimi. etc.*'
* " Ita vero necessariam ordi-
nandis duxerunt genuflexionem
antaqni patres, ut etiam Domiuicis
diebus, ac toto Paschali tempore,
quo in genua procumbere nefas
est, prohibitumque ex canone xx.
Nicaeno, suscepturos Ordinesvolu-
erint nonnisi genuflexione iniUari.
Qoamobrem Alexander III. Ponti-
^ Maxtmns relatus in Cap. 11, De
Periisy ita inqnit : * In consecra-
tioDibus autem episcopomm, et cle-
ricorom ordinationibus, consecrans
ct consecratums tantum genua
ileetere possunt, secundum quod
cooiecrationis modus requirit'
Qiue verba referenda sunt ad dis-
crimen jam superins expUcatum.
*-<-n— ^ Meminit denique me-
morati ritus et S. Ambrosius Lib.
vj. Hesamerony Cap. ix. ubl
[aliam] reddit rationem his plane
verbis : ' flexibile genu, quo prse
caeteris Domini mitigatur offensa,
ira muloetur, gratia promovetur :
unde ordinator, et ordinandus
genua flectunt, ut divinam gratiam
uterque digne promoveat, unus
recipiat, alter conferat."' Ca4a*
lani. Comment in Pontif. Rom.
torn. 1 . p. 62. Cf. Goar. EuchoL
p. 279. note 10.
* It does not appear that the
bishop was of necessity to be fully
vested, except he was about to
perform this office, during the
celebration of the Eucharist; when
of course, on account of that holy
service, and not on account of the
conferring the tonsure, it would
be required. A MS. in the Va-
tican, cited by Catalani ( Comment,
in Pontif. Rom* torn. \. p. 56),
has a rubric very important on
this point *' Prima tonsura po-
test dari omni tempore, sive in
missa, sive extra missam, sive in
mane, sive sero, dummodo epis-
copus habeat stolam, et ordinatus
superpelliceum.*'
148
9fitXitt» facietiDt Coti0ura0«
Oratio.
Oremusy dilectissimi fratres, Dominum noetmin Je-
sum Christum^ pro hoc £amulo suo, qui ad deponendsm
comam capitis sui pro ejus amore^ et exempio beati
Petri apostoli festinat, ut donet ei Spiritum Sanctum,
qui propositum religionist in eo perpetue conservet, et
a mundi impedimentis vel seecularibus desideriis cor
ejus defendat^ ut sicut immutatur yultu, ita manus
dextera sua ei virtutem perfectionis*et boni operis
tribuat incrementum, et abjecta pmni csBcitate humana,
spirituales illi oculos aperiat, et lumen ei setern» glorise
concedat. Per Christum.
Sequitur psaimus.^^
* The other pontificals read:
^ qui habitmn religionis.''
^ The Sannn pontifical varies
▼ery eonsiderably irom hence
down to the conclusion of the
office, from all the other MSS. I
shall extract the remainder as it
is in the Bangor Use, with which,
except some unimportant differ-
ences, the Winchester and the
Exeter agree.
^* — etems gloris* eoncedat.
Qui yivit.
^ Deinde super tonsurandos
ponatur superpelUceum^ et dicat
pantifex hanc orationem : *
'' Adesto, Domine, supplicatio-
nibus. etc.
** Tunc omnee tonsurandi si-
mul dicant :
* This rubric occurs only in
the Bangor MS.
** Dominus pars haereditatis
mes. etc.
** Tunc mc^naiur pe. Con-
serva me, Domine. etc, et repe-
tatur psahnue ueque ad ilium
vertumf Dominus pars hsiedi-
tatb.
*^ Tunc quilibet toneurandorum
per ee dicat eundem vereum:
Dominus pars.
" Interim pontifex ter incidat
aliquam partem de capillu^ pri-
mo dicene: In nomine Patris;
secundo: etFiIii; tertio: etSpi-
ritus Sancti.
" Omnibus vero sic tonsis^ di-
catur residua pars psaJmiy cum
Gloria Patri. Quojinito^ omnes
tonsurati dicant simul hunc rer-
sum : Dominus pars.
" Postea incipiatur anHpho-
na: Hie accipiet benedictionem,
etc.
^oiiu0 factenni Con]B(uta0* 1 49
Conserva me, Domine, quoniam speravi in te ; dixi
Domino, Deus mens es tu ; quoniam bonorum meorum
non eges.
Sanctis qui sunt in terra ejus: mirificavit omnes
voluntates meas in eis.
Multiplicatse sunt infirmitates eorum : postea accele-
raverunt.
Non congregabo conventicula eorum de sanguini-
bus : nee memor ero nominum eorum per labia mea.
Hie quilibet ordinandus per se dicat :
Dominus pars hssreditatis mesB, et caiicis mei : tu es,
qui restitues haereditatem meam mihi.
Interim episcopus incidat ter aliquam partem de ca-
pillUy primo dicensj
In nomine Patris,
Secundoy
EtFilii,
Tetiioj
£t Spiritus Sancti. Amen.
Tune dicitur residua pars psalmi.
Funes ceciderunt mihi in pneclaris : enim hssreditas
mea prseclara est mihi.
Benedicam Dominum qui tribuit mihi intellectum :
insuper et usque ad noctem increpuerunt me renes
mei.
^ Pf . Domini est terra. The Bangor MS. adds a rubric
^ Seauiiur ortUio, Omnipo- similar to the last of the office in
tens sempiteme Deus, etc. the text ** Deinde pontifex as-
" Oratio, Pnesta, quesu- pergat tonsuratos aqua benedic^
mas." <«, et roget eos ut orent pro eo.
The M^chester pontifical omits et pnscipue n superstUesfuerimi
from the psalm ^ Consenra ** down die ohUus etaJ*
to the antiphon, ** Hie accipiet"
P^:«o5;«ni3£ IV.-vbEzxm in coospecta meo s^nper;
^riT.ATT a ^a:n^ est mZri Be coounoFesr.
Pr:cc^ b:ic lfe-u.ixm ea car Hieiini, et exultaTit
IsiTBA IBM : iasKTifr « caro mea reqniescet in spe.
l^rr'.KTf 2i:c ^fr^jisq^fs t^imimi "»*^wi in inferno :
BK Cikio» sft3:T:3& r£^3 vSoere coiTii|ilioiiem.
N :c» niri iev^<i vi^s Titaew JMlimplebis me laetitia
CUE v-^rx tac" : oe^^xs^oes in dextera tna usque in
Gj:rsa P*sv S«c::it.
Tm es. Eke^Kw qai resdtnes hareditatem meam
Fkvsta. q:aes«mB> omnipoms Dens» nt hi famuli
tci. qnomm bc^e comas capitnm pfo amore divino
depa^cimos; in ma dilecdone perpetno maneant, ut
ecs ane macula grana toa in sempilanum custodial.
Ver Chrtstum.
TinIU om:^:'fS€ ^ti^ar psalmms.
Domini est terra» et plenitudo ejus.
Gloria Patri
AMt:f hona.
Hie aecipiet benedictionem a DominOi et misericor*
diam a Deo salutari soo : quia hsc est generatio quae-
rentium DcMninum.
Oremus.
Adesto, Domine, supplicationibus nostris, et bos
£amulo6 tuos benedicere dignare, quibus in tuo nomine
sancto babitum sanctae religionis imponimus, ut te lar-
^ente deyoti in ecclesia tua persistere, et yitam per-
cipere mereantur stemam. Per Cbristum Dominum
nostrum. Amen.
^oiiu0 facienni Con0ara0. 1 5 1
Tunc Si habeatur superpelliceumj sumat episcopus illud
in manu sua, et ponat circa colla singulorum dicensi
Induat te Dominus novum homineniy qui secundum
Deum creatus est, in justitia, et sanctitate veritatis.
Amen.
Et si non habeatur superpellicium, ilia induitio omit"
tatur.
Et episcapus prosequatur hoc modo :
Pax vobis.
vel tecum.
Oremus.
Oratio.
Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, propitiare peccatis
nostris, et ab omni servitute saecularis habitus hos
famulos tuos emunda, ut dum ignominiam saecularis
habitus deponunt, semper in aevum gratia perfruantur,
et sicut similitudinem coronae tuse eos gestare facimus
in capitibus, sic tua virtute hsereditatem subsequi me-
reantur aeternam in cordibus. Per Dominum.
HisJinitiSj aspergat episcopus tonsuratos aqua bene-
dicta, et roget eos orare pro eo aliquid certum, et praci-
pue si superstites fuerint die obitus suiy et sic data bene^
dictione recedant.
Celebratio j©rtrtnum*
CrMratio OrtitnomJ
\ ctLti^itj.m ordinum in adrcntm Domini,
tt CrUtrU t<:7npf)r:5'u anm^ mam vel ante
prcE "U/i.iiJitur ordlnamdi^ qu*:kl pure de pec-
cdt^ 4iJii coti/es^iy et qui in sacerdoiaU or-
crt. Ci4i rK u^rint prcfjkiroft jf communioni. Omnts
cTi^n f^.riittint de te4t.bus sacris sibi ntcessariis, d
f^j-i l.n^itr'im hdbtaM OjinptUnUm.
Q^ir^i-j ordln^s agantur primo jiat strmo si phceat,
^r.^'^2 f.jzni iakijUiomts stqutmiiSj si sini gcncraks or-
c r.T^ et ez 4rop') placuerit^ ad terrorem male subintran-
t m"^ $ .J h ic forma.
Elx pane Dei omnipotends, Patris, et Filii, et Spi-
> Tbe thL». as veil as the be-
f~^-f< o^ this office, titt cod-
s««L>£?ic«T in the M!^S. The Ban-
^3t poctiical is rerj sliort : and
aI:so K=iZL2:ed in this plaee. Bat
«o i&r as it can be read, il is as
fc-ILo^s.
•* QmaUter ordimes agantur.
„ dicat arckidiaconui :
Accedant qui ordinandi sunt os-
liariL Tmmc acctdami immedi-
mtf w w • tradat
€if episciypus dares ecclesug di^
crms: Sic agite, quasi reddituri
IVo rationem pro iis rebus, quae
i^tU daYibus redndnntur. Tunc
^^Mt f%^ ttrchidiaamus ad os-
>>«»«% ts^^tsu^^ et tradat eii os-
timwu Praefigiio oHiariomtm,
Deum Palrem etc. Oremus. Et
diaconus. Flectamus genua. Le-
Yate. (hraHo. Domine sancte
etcr
The following is the order of
the Winchester MS.
^ Hoc modo ordinandi sunt
ostiarU : lectores : exordsta :
acolyti : suhdiaconi .* diaconi :
sacerdotes. Mense pnmo : quar-
to : septimo : dedmo, Postquam
chorus ojfidum et kyrieV ei
more Jinierit, introducantur am'
nes ordinandi^ ah archidiacono^
vocati ex nomme^ ante domnum
prasulem.
** Tunc his verbis unus ex ar-
Celettatfo ^minum. 155
itils Sanctis et sub poena excommunicationis majoris,
[iliibemus ne aliqais ligatus impedimentis infra scriptis,
oxitra decreta sanctorum patrum, ingerat se ad ordines
ecipiendos.
Primo ergo, secundo, et tertio, monemus et inhibe-
nns sub pcena anathematis, ne quis se ingerat ordinan-
lum, nisi prius examinata persona cum titulo matricu-
Atus et infra scriptus fiierit et vocatus. Ne quis etiam
nortalis peccati conscius, vel excommunicatus, aut
suspensus, ordines recipiat, nisi prius potestatem ha-
benti confiteatur et debite absolvatur. Ne autem ig-
Qorans ignoretur irregulares, qui secundum sacros
canones ab ordinibus prohibentur, duximus seriatim
et per ordinem specificandos.
Quicunque homicida. Item ecclesiarum incendi-
arius, seu earum fractor violenter. Item advocatus
in causa sanguinis, vel notorie peijurus. Item executor
saevorum tormentorum in publicis administrationibus.
Item simoniacus, qui quodcumque beneficium aut titu-
lum illicite adeptus, vel religionem taliter est ingressus.
chidiaeoms dicat ad prandem : Posiea publics omnibus qui
**' Postolat hsBC sancta ecclesia, ad sa>cros ordines convemuntj
etc, Responsio episcopi: Vide dicat: Auxiliante Domino, etc.*
ut, etc. Archidiaconus : Quan. The Exeter pontifical begins :
torn, «to. " QuaUter ordines generales
Tune fiat sermo ab episcopo a>ganiur. Primo fiat sermo si
communiter ad omnes de casti- est dicendus. Posteafiant inhi-
tate, de abstinentia^ et his simili- bitiones sequentes in generalihus
hus virtutibus : terribiliter inter- ordinibus, si episcopo placuerit,
dicens, ne quis ad sacros ordines ad terror em male subintranHum.
tenire profsumaif qui pecuniam Ex parte Dei omnipotentis. etc,**
dare vel promittere pnesump- The chief variations of this
terit; ne cum Simone Mago pontifical will be noticed as we
non benedictionem sed maUdic proceed.
^fmem inveniai.
156
Item lAvent/jr vel Lunar sm^macarmm pactioniim.
Item apostata a fide xti re^i^coe^ mo leeonciliatiis.
Item qui ab episoopis facredok. trHirMilififT. gratiam
Mxli» apostolicae dod habennbus. scienter alias ordines
reeepit. Item qui sob £ako tindo Tel ficto, ant alias
pacto inito cnm soo pneseDtatore de irajoaiiodi titalo
postqaam ordinatiis fiieriu eidem resdfnaido rel alias
occasione hajosmodi eandem hod inqoietaiido, Tel qai
aminam peiisi<Hiem Tel qaodcanqiie emolamentaiii
temporale pnesentanti, Tel pramodonem procuranti,
sub qnocimqiie {MiomiserU ooloie* Item per saUnm
ad aUoB or^nes promotus. Item priiis omjogatos,
nbi hoc fi^ciat in caaa a jure pCTmisBO. Ifem nallus
qui excommuBicatus scienter ordiDes reo^it alias, et
in gUBceptb ministrare pnesmnpsift. Item bigamas,
vel corruptamm maritus. Item Deo sanctamm vir-
ginum violator. Item nuUos sordlegos, vel nigroman-
ticua, vel prohibitarum artinm doctor, dve fautor.
Item morbo aontico, vel caduoo, vel lunaticoy vel alio
incurabili laborans, vel corpore vitiates. Item illegi-
timua, nisi fuerit cum eo sufficienter dispensatum.
Item aorvus nativus^ prseter conscientiam et volunta-
tom domini sui. Item nullus alterius dioecesis, nisi
litoraa dimissorias habuerit, ac etiam titulum sufficien-
tom. Item inhibemus quod nullus ordinem subdiaco-
natua recipiat, nisi sit aetatis octodecim annorum, dia-
conatua viginti, presbyteratus viginti quatuor, et vi-
(loaimum quintum annum attigerit. Item nullus. re-
ligioHua do jure vel facto non professus. Item nullus
curatuB beneficiatus, qui infra annum non fuerit or-
(liuatuB in prosbyterumy a tempore curae susceptae et
paeifico possossionis adeptae, nisi ex dispensatione, qua
otiatn rite sit usus juxta constitutionem cum ex eo.
Item nulluB sine vero titulo, vel cujus titulus ad non
Celelitatio SDrHinum. 157
itulam est redactus, nisi in gratia speciali/ Quibus
omnibus et singulis, durantibus impedimentis supra-
lictis, ut ab hujusmodi ordinum susceptione se absti-
leant, quousque cum eis sufficienter fuerit dispensa-
:uin, praecipimus sub poena excommunicationis ma-
oris superius annotata.
jEt bene caveatur de omni mutilatione membrorum
yrdinandorum in sacris. Ne sint etiam gibbosi, vel
fnamij vel alias corpore vitiatiy propter scandalum cleri
et eccksia evitandum.^
Sciendum est quod episcopus^ per totum annum in do-
minicisy vel festis apostolorumj et aliis duplicibuSy cum
missam celebrate si voluerit et necesse fuerit^ potest or-
dinare acolytos, unum vel duosj etpaucos vel raro. Sed
nan de jure potest j nee debet , eundem acolytum et sub- .
diaconum eadem die ordinare. Quia nunc in ecclesia
quatuor minores ordineSj scilicet j ostiarii, lectoreSj exor-
cista^ et acolytatus simul conferunturj quod olim in pri-
mitiva ecclesia separatim Jiebant. Et tunc licuit unum
illorum minorum ordinum^ scilicet^ acolytatumj eadem
' ^ Nisi es nostra graHa spe» ** Exaudi, quaesmnns Domine,
aalL" Pontif. Exon. supplicum preces, et devoto tibi
pectore famulantes perpetua de-
' ^ PriBfnuniantur omnes or- fensione custodi : ut nullis per-
dinandi quod non recedant ante turbationibus impediti, liberam
Jinem migs€e" Pontif. Ezon. servitutem tuis semper exhibea-
The Exeter pontifical omits mns officiis. Per Dominum. St^
the next three long paragraphs, uno. Per Dominum.
and proceeds immediately to the " Tunc aedeat episcopus ante^
Office : with the Mass proper to medium altariSf et introducan-
it: as follows. tur omnes ordinandi, et stent
'* Statuto die ordinum gene- similiter ante'episcopum. Tunc
Talium, dicto mtroitu misses cum unus archidiaconus voce sonora
Kjrie eleison. Et in orations per modum lectionis versus ad
^ ordine pro ordinandis qui episcopum dicat :
tequitur. Postulat sancta mater, etc,"
- .. .- .'• ^^-' rtiM.mijm prm magmo dice-
: - .- --U. rA-^t*: J/^T )^j0^ cMm btaiiu
. > . .V ■ :. 4c ..-.^^ f.. n i^t.u grmdm rtpmtam,
-iK.- jc :. -1 z^ J- ^#ifA4i/. ZTjiA wiAfc
t^ r r 1.^ . ^ ^:u^ /7. ; «. 4«^^ iii^ Hebus M statu
..• . ' . ^ ? 4^ «;;^r& 1 Atc^i^dJur presbyferii
. ^- .. :r- r- \« ig iHtitgrum in cmni
• • • — : *->.'.% rt se ejcercert ut
' ^* - ■ t~ rz xvr'-crir mercantur^ cum
- r :. ' .. \ ^:y> ccoljiftatum et sulh
■-r . •; . n.u rr z\zconaium^ nee diaah
* ' '.r^m Jc.j^iu^TL cccrtta^frimum qw(^
'-.'-.T-r zmzdi ordinatus sint pa-
• * 4,. f
^ . - . • . -, zrr'- A... .rt sabbato in hebd(h
,. ^.. ^- - ^ r.- . -- *. /'V-; lit hebdomada prima
... , f L;**: Tfisda PeutccosttSj quod
.. -_ ...4 >k - .^ r- ^^-' .* rC i^l-bato ilio in Septembri
1^.1.«. * •-'•'* ^ •■ • * t.i'T :-::.> bcatit Maria post
-. f-i/1 «./K r /-... . J^ 't^* :i^ pU€st eplscopus sacros
/.-»:.«- ^*. ~^^- ^ ^ •"" ^-' temporibus impeditus
' r « -^ /c ^ •< -*- •« **" * *'**^ • .U dominicam Passionis
„u. ^^ '*.* * > c / :.0 ir z imy:uto quod est in vigiH^^
-\u-c c'. *a.-^A* 7t«s.< fr^Ltc^ ^/.nisinrt. Alias autem
e\ *. * i '/ ''""-: "A^ i<^ Srr.v/i quatnor tanporum.
4x n idiin^^ i^v\>i-ii.
^ f^^ <u W 8«^ ^^«stk« coniBniiig of Holy Order» ha»
Vxs» Cv y*^^ -vcy *j^^ ife* alifajs been accompanied bv, and
Cele&tatio dDtolnttm*
159
qui
^exii et ostende nobis faciem tuam, Domine
les super Cherubin, et salvi erimus.
f^s. Qui regis Israel intende: qui deducis velut
em Joseph.
T>um officium canitur^ vocentur nominatim illi qui
dinandi sunt acolyti^ quihus vocatiSj et introductisj se-
at ur oratio sine Dominus vobiscum, sed tantum cum
rmed a part of, the administra-
>n of the Eucharist. Not to
ention the 8th Book of the
post. Constitutions, it has heen
pgued that we have the authority
T tbe sacred Scripture for the
ecessitj, if I may say so, of this
b&errance. We read in the
Vets of the Apostles, " As they
ninistered to the Lord, and fasted,
:he Holy Ghost said, Separate
ine Barnabas and Saul for the
work whereunto I have called
them. And when they had fasted
and prayed, and laid their hands
on them, they sent them away.*'
Our translators followed the Vul-
gar Latin, but the original is
** XitTovfyyovyruy : " a term which
not only in the other parts of the
New Testament, but in the Fa-
thers, is always used, unless qua-
lified by the context, '^ pro minis-
terio sacriBdi:" and hence the
name itself of " Liturgy." In
the translation by Erasmus, Xfi-
Tovpyovvruy is rendered ** sacri-
ficantibus.**
An obvious reason for this
vould of course be, from the pro-
bability of the presence of large
uambers of both people and cler-
gy : which in the primitive Church
even during the times of persecu-
tion, was looked upon as neces-
sary. Thus S. Cyprian says that
Cornelius was consecrated, **de
clericonim pene omnium testimo-
nio, de plebis, quae tunc affuit,
suffragio, et de sacerdotum anti-
quorum consensu." Eput 52.
And again he explains why this
should be : " Coram omni syna-
goga jubet Deus constitui sacer-
dotem : id est instruit, et ostendit,
ordinationes sacerdotales nonnisi
sub populi assistentis conscien-
tia fieri oportere, ut plebe prs-
sente, vel detegantur malorum
crimina, vel bonorum merita prsB-
dioentur, et sit ordinatio justa,
et legitima, qu» omnium suffra-
gio et judicio fuerit examinata."
Epiat. 68.
^ I may remark, that very an-
ciently in the Latin Church, as
we learn from the sacramentary
of Gregory, the greater orders
were conferred before the reading
of the Gospel, and the minor
after the communion. But the
later practice is of high antiquity,
as is shown by Menard from an
old Ordo Romanus, and other
early MSS. in his notes to that
sacramentary, p. 271.
1 6o Celebtatio iDtHf num.
Orefliiis» €t amnes orationes sine Dommus Yolnscma
«uvjifirr, pntter uUimam ante epistalam.
OnUio.
IVnis. qui conspids quia ex nostra pravitate affligi-
Kur« cimccde pit^tius» at ex tua visitatione cxmoh-
iKur. Qui Tivis.
Ari.^eJif sakai e/nscopus ante altare conversus ad or-
i, rcjTKo.v^ ft afxkidiaamus^ capa indutus humilUer m-
t/ACA-xs it epif^y^fmrn cum his verbis alloquatury ita dicens,
iisyu»j ^ {j^:si fjHscopu9n saluiandOj cum notOj et quasi
l\>?c,:lii b*c sancta ecdesia, reverende pater, hos
^ jT»,^ oc\i;nlb«s apios consecrari sibi a yestra pater-
V>iK' ^: 3uaunu sdentia, et moribus, tales per te in-
•.rvciv^iuxr^. iuimo tales per nos in domo Domini or-
i 'ivtt:xr ^<r5v«wi\ per quas diabolus procul pellatur,
v^ svcrus!^ IV> «K^^tn> multiplicetur.
\j^t^^:vk^ ;fed hum^num spectat examen, natura,
>\^vNtv v^ c< ».>ctbiftSi diimi habentor, ut probi coopera-
A^\^ >Niki iat V5$^ IW Tv>)eiite« possint
^"^i.^^ici > . V4<.\ ..<^ iiowrf eiijcopus hone ordtionem
V*v vctix»^ lVtti£:N\ el Salxaiore nostro Jesu Christo,
v.< .<>^J^H^ AS. '*^:rxr^ tK<^m in sacnun ordinem electi simt
^ vvvScv <^ v'vcrtvb bak" sauctse sedi famulantibus.
» ^^
l\\vu4 uoMi >^>h»w cutt lW*fiNtt«Di3iiiictioDeXX/V^^
»^\N>» V»*sSAi». ^H^«?<'\atit IW k «ip. Ct masirmm, extra, de
^i, vA,^ v««^ *i*uit<«j!t «Kvit^ittvcg^ M I^fmAtl Bwm. Tom. 1- p- ^^\
CeUbratto Dtlrinum.
i6i
Alii ad officium presbyterii, diaconii, vel snbdiaconiiy
quidam vero ad caeteros ecclesiasticos gradus. Proinde
admonemus et postulamus, tarn vos clericos quam cas-
terum populum, ut pro nobis et pro illis, puro corde et
sincera mente apud divinam clementiatn intercedere
dignemini, quatenus nos dignos faciat pro illis exaudiri:
et eos unumquemque in suo ordine eligere, et conse-
crare per manus nostras dignetur. Siquis aatem
habet aliquid contra hos viros, pro Deo et propter
Deum, cum fiducia exeat et dicat, verumtamen memor
sit communionis suee.^
* '* Demde pontifex et qui ah
eo consecrandi sunt prosternan-
(ur super pavimentum: et sic
agatur Hiania ; et inter c^etera
dicatur:
''Ut fraires istos, ad sacrum
ordinem electos, in vera religione
coDsenrare digneris : te rogamu5>
audi Doe.
" His ita expletis^ exeant om-
nes. Deinde postquam episco-
put foUerit prunam oratianem
fniisa, finita quogue prima lee-
^one et gradaliy iterum introdu-
cantur qui ordinaniU sunt osti-
arU, vocati ex nomine. JSt tunc
fat sermo ab episcopo ad eosy
hocmocto:
^'Ostiarius fieri dignatus est
Christos, quando conclosit et
aperoit archam Noe: vel cum
poitas iaferni aperuit, et electos.
SQos inde abstulit, reprobos autem
reli<)uit. Unde modo ostiarii di-
cuntar, eo quod prssint ostiis
^lesiae, ut sciant recipere fideles,
ct infideles respuere. Psalmists
VOL. III.
vocantur a psalmis canendis : ipsi
enim canunt ut excitent ad com-
punctionem mentes audieutium.
** Tunc episcopus postquam
ab eis requisierit, sub testimonio
ecclesicPy si talem ordinem subire^
et in eo Deo humiliter servire
voluerinty tradat eis claves ec-
clesice : scilicet potestatem clau-
dendi et aperiendi ostia ecclesia.
Ita dicens :
" Sic agite,e/c." Pontif. Win-
ton. With these, and the suc-
ceeding exhortations, which will
be cited in tke notes, compare,
S, Isidore Hisp, Originum. Lib.
vij.
The reader has already seen,
note 1, that the Bangor MS. has
no general exhortation, &c., for
all .who were to be ordained to
whatever order, but commences
at once with the *' ostiarii.''
In the Exeter pontifical, the
notice ^' Auxiliante," is followed
by, *' Tuncfiai sermo, si est dicen*
dus. Sermons dicto fiat pro-
M
Cclc&nttio 4)itfiiBBi«
162
ThJK cleat afxkufh
Accedant qxd ordnmidi sunt oedarii.
TwK acctccni imrncdiaU amtejuam lectio legatary rel
fraddle^ ad c^ntecrafitium^
Ef^4c^:zas «dens cum miira eo$ instruendo dicat^ sine
ncia:
Osdarinm oportet * pcrcutere ermbaluni, aperire ec-
cledanu et sacrarimn, et libmm tenere ei qui praedicat.
Ei cum ordlnaniur^ surgens tradai eis epucopus
claret ecvlesiity ei ipsi eas enmbabus manibus recipiant,
ei dicai eh plane episcopuSj stando et tine nota. Et si
tint mulfu ttcftt in cirmitu, ei epUcapus circueat eoSy
Siipius idem repeiendo.
kAitiot me aiiqmis recipi^t or.
dimes misi enwtimatms et admiissu»
per ejramimatores iegiiime Jepm^
tatos: etc. Qmikm» pr^emissisj
exenmt omme» ordimamdi, qmAm$
egressis dicat archidiacomus :
** Aeccdant qui ordinandi sunt
ostiariL
•* Tvmc aeeedamt. tteS*
* Besides the laiger and more
general admonitioiis which were
addressed according to the judg-
ment of the bishop, to eadi order
of the candidates, previously to
the commencement of the senrice
itself, it has always been the prac-
tice from the earliest ages, of
whidi any rituals remain, to ad-
monish also in some set form
before the actual conferrii^ of
each Order. Thus it was the
subject of the drd canon of the
drd council of Carthage. a.d.
^ Item placoity at ordinan-
di episcopis, vd clericis, piiai
ah ordinatoribos suis decrete
coDcilionrai aoribas eomm idcqI*
eentnr, ne se ahqoid contra sta-
tota eondfii fedsse assersnt"
CameiL edit. MansL Tom. 3. roJ.
880. And again, a few years
after, in the famoas 4th Councfl
of Carthage^ which forms a basis
vpoa whidi socceeding Ordinab
have been framed, the ixtb canoo
has espedal reference to this potDt,
as concerned the ** ostiarii,'* the
lowest order ordained by a bishop :
'^Ostiarius cum ordinatnr, post-
quam ab arcbi<Uacono instnictus
ftierit, qualiter in domo D« de-
beat conversari, ad suggestioneni
archidiaconi, tradat ei episcopus
claves ecclesise de altario, dicens:
Sic age, quasi redditurus Deo
rationem pro his rebus, qus his
clavibus recluduntur." IHd, Col
951.
Celebratio HDrOinum.
163
Sic agite, quaai reddituri Deo rationem pro iis
ebus,^^ quse istis clavibus recluduntur.
Tunc ducat eos^^ archidiaconus ad ostium ecclesue,^*
*• ** rebus, qu» ecclesi»
obis oommiss» clavibus inclu-
untur," Pontif. Winton.
" ** Demde archidiaconus du-
It eof ad ostium ecclesue: et
nciat eos claudere et aperire,
^ostquam iterum ante domnum
rcesulemfuerint introducti, di'
at episcopus hanc orationem :
)eum Patrem» etc" Pontif.
^finton.
" St archidiaconus ducat eos
id ostium ecclesii^y quod clau-
iant et aperiant^ et revertentes
fient ante gradus sicut prius.
Cum autem redieriniy episcopus
rtansjusFta comu altaris, versus
tuitrumj extendens manum supra
ordintrndaSf dicat orationem :
Deum Patrem, etc" Pontif.
Exon,
^ This ceremony was of later
mtroduction than the delivery of
the keys: although of such an-
nuity that it was introduced
bto the ordinal of the Western
Charch, before the conversion of
tltt Saxons by S. Augustine.
Hence there is no pontifical ex-
tet, of English use, in which it
ioes not occur. Neither the
Carthaginian Council» just cited,
>or the Gelasian sacramentary,
Bentions it: but it is found in
^ Gregorian sacramentary, and
in lome very ancient MSS., still
extant. A MS. pontifical, cited
by Marteney (de Ant. Ecc. rit.
Tom. 2. p. 18.) directed the bi-
shop not to deliver the keys to
the candidates, but only to shew
them to them. I need scarcely
perhaps remind the reader, that
these keys were not the keys
which were afterwards to be used,
in the particular churches, to
which the ostiarii were to be or.
dained, but any keys: and of any
material: provided only, say the
canonists, that in shape and form
they were keys, apt and able to
open some lock.
The modem Roman pontifical
has introduced another ceremony
in this place, one which is allowed
to be modern, and for which no
authority can be found in the
earlier rituals. " Tradit etiam
eis funem campanarum, faciens
eos campanas pulsare." It was,
doubtless, the duty of the ostiarii
to ring the bells of the church,
but not in the earliest ages : for
then it was part of the office of
the priest: as Amalarius says:
" Ne despiciat presbyter hoc opus
agere, ut in isto sit imitator filio-
rum Aaron»" De ecc. off. Lib,
3. Cap, 1. And in Charlemag-
ne's Capitular is an express or-
der; "Ut sacerdotes signa tan-
gant horis canonicis.*' Lib, vj.
1 64 Cdebratto iDthinam.
et tradat eis ostium pnrfero ostiario^ quibus revenii,
dicat episcoptis cum nota^ standOj pra/at'umem ad co$
conversusy hoc tnodo.
Deum Patrem omnipotentemy fratres carissimi,
suppliciter deprecemur, ut hos famulos suos beiie>I*di-
cere dignetur, quos in officium ostiarioruin eligere
dignatus est, ut sit eis iidelissima cura diebus ac noc-
tibus ad distinctionem horarum certarum, ad inTocaih
dum nomen Domini nostri Jesu Christi.
Oremus.
Diaconus. Flectamus genua. Levate.
Oratio.
Domine sancte, Pater omnipotens, fleteme Dens,
bene^dicere dignare hos famulos tuos in officio ostia-
riorum, ut inter janitores ecclesise tuse pareant otee-
quip : et inter electos tuos partem tuae mereantur han
bere mercedis. Per Dominum."
Omnes lectiones cum suis titulis legantur.
Lectio Isaice prophetcB.
Cap. 168. But long before the ^* Accedant qui ordinand.— >,
reformation, this duty, as I bave „ Accipite et estott
Bidd, bad devolved upon tbe os- verbi, etc"*
tiarii ; and there is a very plaro The Exeter pontifical does no(
reference to it in the Prefiice include the particulars of the pn^
which almost immediately follows per mass : it proceeds therefore,
in the text. Probably the cere- '* Tunc sedeat episcopitSj e\
mony of giving them the bells, legatur lectio primes cum gra*
(if I may so call it) was added in dually quibus dictis sequihir,
the revised Roman pontifical, in Oremus. Et dicitur secunda
order to supply what appeared to oratio^ qua dicta diccU archi'
be an omission. diaconus: Recedant qui ordinati
^^ ** Tunc exeant omnes os- sunt ostiarii: accedant qui ordi-
tiarii** Ruhr. Pontif. Winton. nandi sunt lectores. Tunc epis-
The Bangor MS. is both de- copus sedens dicit eis : Lectorem
faced and mutilated : no more can oportet. etc"
be read here, than.
Celedratio DtOinum. 165
In diebus iUis: Clamabunt ad Dominum a facie
ibulantis : et mittet eis aalvatorem et propugnato-
tm qui liberet eos. Et cognoscetur Dominus ab
^gypto : et cognoscent ^gyptii Dominum in die ilia.
t colent eum in hostiis et muneribus, et vota vovebunt
omino, et solvent. Et percutiet Dominus iEgyptum
[aga : et sanabit earn. Et revertentur ad Dominum
I placabitur eis et sanabit eos : Dominus Deus noster.
Gr. A summo coelo egressio ejus ; et occursus ejus
sque ad summum ejus.
V. Coeli enarrant gloriam Dei, et opera manuum
jus annunciat firmamentum.
Oratio.
Concede quaesumus omnipotens Deus, ut qui sub
^eccati jugo ex vetusta servitute deprimimur, ex pec-
atis unigeniti Filii tui nova nativitate liberemur.
Qui tecum.
Dicta orationej statim dicat archidiaconus :
Accedant qui ordinandi sunt lectores.
Tunc immediate accedant antequam lectio legatary et
tplscopus sedendo sine nota eis dicat :
Lectorem" oportet legere quae praedicat, et lectiones
^* Post luBCy finita secunda autem exordium a veteri testa-
orations, et iecunda lectione cum mento. Legitur vero ita : Stetit
gradalif vocentur ex nomine qui Esdras scriba super gradum lig-
f*rdinandi sunt lectores. Tunc neum quern fecerat ad loquea-
erponat eis episcopus offidvm dum ; et universum eminebat po-
wdinissui, quod sunt suscepturi: pulum. Stat super gradum lig-
Lectoribus in ecclesia verba neum, unde infimos supereminet,
ttcrae legis et prophetarum le- qui dominicam passionem imi-
gendi datur potestas. Horum tando, caeteros morum probitate
Ulis debet esse vita, ut quod ore transcendit Et quicunque ali-
unmiciant, bonis operibus com- quem bonis moribus instruit, lec-
pleant. £t in his qus pnpdicant, toris officio fungitur. Hoc vero
csteros superemineant. Habent Dominus noster functus est offi-
i66
ff clf fffflfio Byrtyiinmii
cantare disdnde, el b»iedicere ponrai et amnfis fruc-
tus noToe.
£t siandOf vet drcuaado, iradai eis codicem Svm-
rum lecisonum quern recipieni imier manuSj dicenie epii-
capo sine notCj el sapius eos repeiendo, ei hoc siando^ sic:
Accipite,^ et estote Terbi Dei relatores, habitnri, si
fideliter et devote impleTeritis officium vestrom, par-
tem cum lis qui Terbimi Dei ministraTerint.'^
ciOy com ingFenos lyiuif^ogiiii
traditufl est ei liber Isaie pro-
phet».
^ Pastea tradai eis lectumari-
um t» quo lecturi nmt, dieens:
^ Acciptte et estote. eur Pirn-
Hf. WinUm.
^ The Bangor use, in this form,
is the same as that in the text : but
both the Winchester and Exeter
pontificals have the following;
after the word *' ministraverint :"
according to the Wmchester text.
** Eligunt vos fratres vestri:
nt sitis lectores in domo Domini
Dei vestriy et agnoscads offidum
▼estnim, et impleatis illud. Po-
tens est enim Deus, ut aageat vo-
bis gratiam, qui cum Patre: etc**
'* We again have the authority
of the primitive ages for this part
of the ofBce. The following is
the viijth canon of the 4th council
of Carthage.
** Lector cum ordinatur, faciat
de illo verbum episcopus ad ple-
bem, indicans ejus fidem, ac vitam,
atque ingenium. Post haec, spec-
tante plebe, tradat ei codicem, de
quo ledums est, dicens ad eum:
Accipe, et esto lector verfai Dei,
habitanis, » fideHter et ntiliter
impleveris officiom, partem com
eis qm verbiim Dei ministniTe-
rint.** MamsL ConciL Tom. 3.
CoL 951.
The student will observe, that
in this canon, the form is in tbe
sii^lar number; as also above,
see Note 9. But this variatioa
in the earliest ages was, in a man-
ner, optional : and in MSS. of the
same date, we find the forms of
ordination sometimes in the sin-
gular, sometimes in the pluraL K
only one person was to be or- ,
dained, the plural form was o(
course to be changed into the
singular.
S. Cyprian in his 3drd epistle,
alludes to the address which was
previously to be made to the peo-
ple. " Ad clerum et plehem de
Aurelio lectore ordinate.
In ordinationibus clericis, fratres
carissimi, solemus vos ante con-
sulere, et mores, ac merits sin-
gulorum communi consilio ponde-
rare." Opera, p, 46.
Although the general vessels
Celebtatio iDtOinum*
167
Se^aitur prafatio *^ lectorum cum nola.
Oremusy dilectissimi, Deum Patrem omnipotentem,
t super hos famulos suos, quos in ordinem lectorum
ignatur assumere, bene^^dictionem suam clementer
Bimdat: quatenos distincte legant quse in ecclesia
>ei legenda sunt, et eadem operibus impleant.
Oremus.
Diaconus. Flectamus genua. Leyate.
Oratio.
Domine sancte, Pater omnipotens, seteme Deus,
>ene^dicere dignare hos famulos tuos in officio lec-
M>ruin, ut assiduitate lectionum distincti ^^ sint atque
drdinati,'^ et agenda dicant» et dicta opere compleant.
and oniimento of the church were
AeUvered to the care of the '' 09-
tiarii,'' yet it would seem from the
Acts of the African persecution,
under Diocletian, that the Holy
Scripturea were given into the
custody of the '' Lectores.** For
the answers of several bishops,
who were required to surrender
the sacred books, is there said to
have been, ''Scripturas lectores
habent.'' And another remarka-
ble reply of two subdeacons:
^ Plus non habemus, quia subdia-
coni sumus, sed lectores habent
codices." Cf. Catalan. Com-
ment. Tarn. 1. p. 84. Therefore,
probably, the diief ignominy of
the term " Traditores" would
bave lain against the " Lec-
tores:" although Bingham in his
Antiquities, upon a wide inter-
pretation of a canon of the first
council of Aries, extends it to all
who betrayed any of the goods or
utensils of the church. Book,
xvi. Cap. vj. ( Vol 6. p. 125.)
" ** Prafatio lectorum.'' Ruhr.
Pontif. Bangor.
" Sequitur Oration Ruhr.
Pontif. Winton.
" Tunc rediens ad comu al-
tarts, gicutpriua versus austrum
super ordinandos dicatr Ruhr.
Pontif. Exon.
^* The modem Roman use
reads *' instructi." But the Eng-
lish pontificals retained the term
as it had been derived anciently
from the Gregorian Sacramentary.
J» " ordinati, earum mo-
dulis spirituali devotione gratiam
resonent ecclesise. Per." Pontif.
Winton.
1 68 Celebratio HDroinum.
ut in utroque sanctse ecdesiee exemplo sanctitatis suse
consulant. Per Dominum.'^
Lectio Isaice propketa.
HsBC dicit Dominus, Isetabitur deserta et invia, et
exultabit solitudo, et florebit quasi lilium. Germinans
germinabity et exultabit Isetabunda et laudans. Gloria
Libani data est ei : decor Carmeli et Saron. Ipsi vi-
debunt gloriam Domini : et decorem Dei nostri. Con*
fortate manus dissolutas : et genua debilia roborate.
Dicite, pusillanimes confortamini : et nolite timere.
Ecce Deus vester ultionem adducet retributionis :
Deus ipse veniet et salvabit vos. Tunc aperientur
oculi csecorum, et aures surdorum patebunt. Tunc
saliet sicut cervus claudus : et aperta erit lingua mu-
torum. Quia scissse sunt in deserto aquae : et torren-
tes in solitudine. Et quae erat arida in stagnum : et
sitiens in fontes aquarum. Dicit Dominus : Omni-
potens.
Gr. In sole posuit tabemaculum suum, et ipse tan-
quam sponsus procedens de thalamo suo.
V. A summo coelo egressio ejus, et occursus ejus
usque ad summum ejus.
Oraiio.
Indignos nos, qusesumus Domine, famulos tuos, quos
^ ** Tunc exeant lectores, Et Accedant qui ordinandi sunt ex-
postquam tertia oratio misstsBj et orcists.*' Pontif. Bangor.
tertia lectio cum gradali finie- " Tunc sedeat episcopus : et
rinty vocentur ex nomine omnes legatur eecunda lectio cum gra-
qui ordinandi sunt exorcists" dualiy et sequitur tertia oratio :
Pontif. Winton. qua dicta^ dicat archidiaconue :
** Tunc ,» lectione Recedant qui ordinati sunt lec-
responsorio et ora- tores : et accedant qui ordinandi
tione [?] dicat archidiaconus : sunt exorcistce." Pontif. Ekon.
Cele&ratio Dminum.
169
actionis propriae culpa contristat, unigeniti Filii tui
adventu Isetifica. Qui tecum.
Dicta tertia orationej dicat archidiaconus :
Accedant qui ordinandi sunt exorcistee.
Et episcopus sedens dicat eis sine nota ; **
Exorcists competit abjicere daemones, et dicere po-
pulo, qui non communicate det locum, et aquam in
ministerio fundere.
Et tradat eis episcopus stando Ubrunij in quo scripti
sunt esorcismi, modo quo supra^ dicens :
^ " Tunc dicat epucopus :
** Mysterimn itaqae ordinis hujus
quern ^petitis, vobis aperire de-
bemus. Exorcists^ adjuratores di-
cuntur. Per hoc vero ofBcium,
potestatem ponendi manus super
energumenos, super catechumenos
sive baptizatos, et ejiciendi spiritus
immundos accipids: sicut Domi-
DOS Jesus Christus potestatem de-
dit suis discipuUs calcandi super
serpentesy et soorpiones, et omnem
Tirtutem inimici. Hoc ergo do-
num gratias Dei, ad fidem perti-
Det. Per fidem enhn fit expulsio
dsmonnm, et omnia subjiciuutur
Tobis, ut Dominus ait. ' Amen,
dico Yobis, si habueritis fidem et
non haesitaveritis, si dixeritis monti
huic, tolle hinc, et jactare in mare :
fief Tmiere etiam debent exor-
dste, ne dsemonibus, quibus ti-
mori esse debent per meritum re-
ligiosae vit», despecti fiant : et de
eis accidat quod de septem filiis
Soevse Judari Actus Apostolorum
oarrant. Qui cum in nomine
Pauli dsmonibus imperarent, re-
spondit dsemonium : * Jesum novi,
et Paulum sdo: vos autem, qui
estis? Et insiluit in eos homo
qui habebat dsemonium, et dilace-
ravit eos : ita ut nudi et vulnerati
effugerent.' Siquis vero oratione
sua vel prsedicatione vitium ab
aliquo expulerit, spiritualis exor-
cista est. Hoc etiam officio Do-
minus fungebatur: dum ab ipso
dsemones ex obsessis corporibus
ejiciebantur.
'* Deinde tradat ei$ episcopus
lihellumy id est, ojicialem in quo
scripti sunt exorcismi: ita di*
cens:
'' Accipiteetcommendate : etc**
Pontif, Winton,
The Bangor pontifical has no
admonition to the exorcists, but
proceeds at once to the delivery
of the book of exorcisms, with the
usual form.
The Exeter MS. agrees, gene-
rally, with the text.
170
Celedratio iDtiitntttti*
Accipite et commendate memoriae^ et habetote potes-
tatem imponendi manus super energumenos, sive bap-
tizatosy sive catechumenos.^
Sequitur prafatio exorcistarum.
Deum Patrem omnipotentemy fratres carissdmi, sup-
plices deprecemur, ut hos famulos suos bene^i^dicere
dignetur in officium*' exorcistarum, ut sint spirituales
imperatores ad abjiciendos daemones de corporibus ob-
sessisy cum omni nequitia eorum multiformi.
Oremus.
Diaconus. Flectamus genua. Levate.
Oratio.
Domine sancte. Pater omnipotens, 8&teme Deus,
bene^l^dicere dignare hos famulos tuos in officium'*
exorcistarum, ut per** impositionem manuum et oris
^ We retam again to the Car-
thaginian canons. '^ vij. Exorcista
cum ordinatur, acdpiat de manu
episcopi libellum» in quo scripti
sunt ezorcismiy dicente sibi epis-
copo: Accipe et commenda me-
moris, et habeto potestatem im-
ponendi manus super energume-
num, sive baptizatum, sive cate-
chumenum." Mansi. ut supra.
The Church of Rome, although
in practice she has suffered the
office of exorcists to become ex-
tinct, yet preserves the ceremony,
for it is nothing more, of their
ordination. And it is remarkable,
that with a strange disregard both
of every ancient precedent, and of
the reason of the Uiing,her modern
pontifical has this rubric : — " Li-
ber exorcismorum, cujus loco dari
potest pontificale^ vel missale.**
Morinu$ (de Sacr. Ordin. p. 1B5)
upon this merely observes, and
Catalam (Comment tarn. 1. P'
86) has nothing more to say, " De
formis istis et materiis ^ispooit
ecclesia, ut aequum esse judicat"
The argument and the alteratioo,
appear to be equally satis&ctory.
» " In officio." Bangor, et
Exon.
** " In officio.** Bangor.
^ " Ut per impositionem ma-
nuum et oris offidum eos eligere
digneris, ut potestatem et impe-
rium habeant spirituum immun-
dorum ad coercendum, et proba-
biles sint medici ecclesias gratia
curationum, et virtute confirmati."
Pontif. Winton,
Celebtatio Otoinum^ 1 7 ^
officium, potestatem et imperium habeant spiritus im-
muados^ coercendi^ ut probabiles sint medici ecclesise
tuaB, gratia curationum virtuteque coelesti confirmati.
Per DomiDum.*'
Lectio Isaia propheta.
Hsec dicit Dominus. Super montem excelsum as-
cende tu, qui evangelizas Sion : exalta in fortitudine
vocem tuamy qui evangelizas Hierusalem. Exalta :
noli timere. Die civitatibus Judse, Ecce Deus vester.
Ecce !Qominus Deus in fortitudine veniet : et brachium
ejus dominabitur : ecce merces ejus cum eo : et opus
iUius coram illo. Sicut pastor gregem suum pascet :
in brachio suo congregabit agnos, et in sinu suo levabit
eos : Dominus Deus noster.
Gr. Domine Deus virtutum converte nos, et ostende
faciem tuam, et salvi erimus.
V. Excita Domine potentiam tuam et veni, ut salvos
facias nos.
Oratio.
Praesta, quaesumus omnipotens Deus, ut Filii tui Ven-
tura solemnitas, et prsesentis nobis vitae remedia con-
ferat, et praemia aetema concedat. Per eundem.
Dicta quarta orationey dicat archidiaconus modo quo
9upra :
Accedant qui ordinandi sunt acolyti.
Tunc accedant qui ordinandi sunt acolyti^ et dicat eis
episcopus^ sine nota :
* ** immundos nequitifle, qua dkta^ dicat archidia^ontis :
per verbum Christi, Filii tui, Do- " Recedant qui ordinati sunt
mini nostril coercendi ; atquepro- exorcist»: accedant qui ordinandi
babiles, etc." Pontif. Exon. sunt acolyti." Pontif. Exon :
" " Tunc sedeat episcopus, et with which a^ree, generally, the
legatur tertia lectio cum gradu- Winchester and Bangor MSS.
a/i, et sequatur oratio quarta^ * With this agrees the Exeter
174 Celebcado
Sequitur prafatio acolytorunu
Doura Patrem omnipotenteiiit fralres canniiiii, sup-
plicitor doprecemur, ut ho6 fiunnkw sow bene>{«dioae
dignetur in online acolytorom :^ qaatenns Imnen
vinibile manibus prsferentes, Imnen qooqoe spiritoale
moribus pra^beant, adjavante Domino noatro Jesa
Climto.
OremuB.
DiacofiNS. Flectamus genua. Levate.
Oratio.
I)t>nuno sancte,^ Pater omnipotens, seteme Dens,
qui |HT Josum Christum Filium tuum^et apoetolos cjus,^
in hunc mundura lumen claritatis tuse misisti, qnique
ut niorti» nostr» antiquum aboleres chirographum,
^loriu^^tssiniA^ ilium crucis vexillo affigi, ac sanguinem
ot aquani ox latere illius pro salute generis humani
otHuoit» Yoluisti: bene^dicere dignare hos famulos
tui>«i in ofilcio acolytorum, ut ad accendendum lumen
«HvUvniiv tu^iN ot ad suggerendum vinum et aquam ad
^^^iticioiuUun siuiguinem Christi Filii tui in offerendo
ouoluM Utium»^ Sanctis altaribus tuis fideliter subminis-
tivut i aiHHnuUs Domine, mentes eorum et corda, ad
ttUUMvm tfrarn^ tutt\ ut illuminati vultu splendoris tui,
lU\o\uvr tiW in sancta eci*lesia deserviant. Per eun-
d\MUx
IVmuuo ^nch\ I\itor omnipotens, eeteme Deus, qui
<^\l M\%\*tM* ot Aar\m liKUtus es, ut accenderentur lu-
^^ '^ UvhM^uM iHMuiiM Kic rMV threes in Uie Winchester MS.
lAMlufv A«" l\'^f%/JU^f\^ 80 * "^ Etipostolos ejus,*' omitted
(f^ttkx^ lu ih^ ^vnxH^r v\vptY<|H»dioy in Foatif. \\ inton.
|M>c^\vnk in iKai NtSs * ^ In ollerenda euchanstia.*'
^ riu» |Mr«} vr tf\MiiM« IftH of I)m Bm$^^r. «I Exom.
Celefitatio Dtninam^ 175
cemae in tabemacalo testimoniiy bene^i^dicere et Sanc-
tis ficare dignare hos famulos tuos, ut sint acolyti in
ecclesia tua.
Alia oratioj cum Oremus.
Onmipotens sempiteme Deus, fons lucis et origo
bonitatis, qui per Jesum Christum Filium tuum, lumen
veram, mundum illuminasti, ejusque passionis mysterio
redemisti, bene^dicere et'sancti^ficare dignare hos
famulos tuos, quos in officio acolytorum consecramus,
poscentes clementiam tuam, ut eorum mentes et lumine
scientise tuee illustres, et pietatis tuse rore irriges, ut ita
perceptum ministerium te auxiliante peragant, qua-
tenus ad aetemam remunerationem pervenire merean-
tur. Per eundem Dominum nostrum.^
Lectio Isaue propheta.
Haec dicit Dominus christo meo Cyro^ cujus appre-
hendi dextram, ut subjiciam ante faciem ejus gentes, et
dorsa regum vertam : et aperiam coram eo januas, et
portse ei non claudentur. Ego ante te ibo, et gloriosos
terrae humiliabo. Portas sereas conteram, et vectes fer-
^ '* Item post quintam ora- suhfungat: Accedant qui ordi-
tionem mUsa et lectionem Ange- nandi sunt subdiaconi." Rubr.
lus Domini, et responsoriwn Be- Pontif. Bangor.
nedictus» vocentur ex nomine euh " Tunc sedeat episcopusy et
diligenti cuetodia^ ne aliqui se legatur lectio quarta cum gra-
latenter ingerant: nisi quiordi' dually et sequatur oratio quinta
nandi sunt subdiaconi'* Ruhr, cum lectione et tractu ; quibus
Pontif. Winton. finUie^ epiecopus convertat se ad
" Tunc lecta lectione quarta, chorum, et dicat : Pax vobis, etc.
et dicto responsorio, et oratione^ Sequitur oratio : quajinita^ di^
legatur lectio quinta, Angelus cat archidiaconus a^colytis^ quod
Domini. Deinde oratio missa, quiUbet eorum dicat tria psaU
et pro ordinaHsy Exaudi, sub uno teriapro statu ecclesiat, regni, et
per Dominum. Qua expleta di- episcopi; et subfungat: Rece-
cat archidiaconus : Recedant qui dant, etc,'* Rubr* Pontif. Exon.
ordinati sunt acolyti: et statim
1 76 Cetebratio fl)iiiiiiitin«
reoB confringam. £t dabo tibi tbesanroB abeoonditos et
arcana secretorom, ut scias quia ego Daminas qui in-
voco nomen tuum, Deus Israel. Proptor servuMn menm
Jacob et Israel electum meam, et Tocavi te nomine tuo :
assimulavi te, et non cognovisti me. Ego Dominns, et
non est alius extra me Dens. Accinxi te, et non cc^-
novisti me : ut sciant hi qui ab ortu solis, et qui ab
occidente, quoniam absque me non est Deus. Ego
DominuSy et non est alter, formans lucem et creans
tenebras : faciens pacem et creans malum. Elgo Do-
minus : faciens omnia haec. Borate coeli desaper, et
nubes pluant justum, aperiatur terra et germinet sal-
vatorem ; et justitia oriatur simuL Ego Dominus :
creavi eum.
Gr. Excita Domine potentiam tuam et veni^ ut sal-
vos facies nos.
V. Qui regis Israel intende, qui deducis velut ovem
Joseph, qui sedes super cherubin appare coram Eph-
raim et Benjamin et Manasseh.
Oratio.
Procos populi tuiy qusesumus Domine, clementer ex-
audi, ut qui juste pro peccatis nostris affligimur, pie-
tatis tuQB visitatione consolemur. Qui vivis et regnas
cum Doo Patre, etc.
Lectio Danielis propheta.
Angolus Domini descendit cum Azaria et sociis suis
in fornacom, et excussit flammam ignis de fomace, et
fecit medium fomacis quasi ventum roris flantem.
Flamma autem diffusa est super fomacem cubitis qua- |
draginta novem : et incendit quos reperit juxta for- !
nacem de Chaldeeis ministros ejus qui eam incendebant.
Illos autem omnino non tetigit ignis neque contristavit ;
noc quicquam molestiae intulit. Tunc hi tres quasi
Celebratto S)tlitnum. 177
I uno ore laudabant et glorificabant et benedicebant
^eum : in fomace dicentes.
Gradale. Benedictus es, Domine Deus patrum nos-
orum, et laudabilis, et gloriosus in ssecula.
Chod^us idem repetat.
Vers. £t benedictum nomen glorise tuse quod est
inctum.
Chorus. £t laudabile et gloriosum in ssecula.
Vers. Benedictus es in templo sancto gloriae tU8e.
Chorus. Et laudabile.
Vers. Benedictus es super tbronum sanctum regni tui.
Chorus. Et laudabile.
Vers. Benedictus es super sceptrum regni divinita-
is tuae.
Chorus. £t laudabile.
Vtrs. Benedictus es qui sedes super cherubin in-
tuens abysses.
Chorus. Et laudabile.
Vers. Benedictus es qui ambulas super pennas ven-
torum.
Chorus. Et laudabile.
Vers. Benedicant te omnes angeli et sancti tui.
Chorus. Et l&udent te et glorificent in ssecula.
Vers. Benedicant te coeli, terree^ mare, et omnia quae
in eis sunt.
Chorus. Et laudent.
Vers. Gloria Patri, et Filio, et Spiritui Sancto.
Chorus. Et laus et honor, potestas et imperium.
Vers. Sicut erat in principio, et nunc, et semper, et
in saecula saeculorum. Amen.
Chorus. Et laus.
Deinde repetalur resp.
Benedictus es.
VOL. III. N
fl)ciiiiiiiii«
Pax Tobis.
wiirigafiri flauninna ignillin :
fwm^Vpft tuo6 non eanurat
TTfcTir, qoescnns Doaune, sii{ipliciiixn preees, et
^5rT\x«^ r.>t pecsiare fiM«UnU i p«petiia def<»[isioDe
<*ihC;A£ : n x£[Ik penaiUitioDiKos impeditiy liberam
taidbmmaa officiis. Per Do-
£: £jc£iSMr a# mtm Per DoBunum.
/fXr /A.*xirj£r w$rmma^ consmdit.
Djc:m iTr£:j:'VC^ net wfcmoriis ^finitisj episcopus convo-
o^i^ M itc ^^^«.i/M, ixsintsi eo$ de eorum afficioj exhor-
u\uu Ml XTfu/ifcicniKm^ ft pro eo orandum aliquid certum
si rvft.urnA fin7i.MKWyj«, ft UffMmgat eis haras btai(t
^fjrijT r*-^. tw «fMi^itfie dicfudus ad terminum vitiBy et
h^ Mc^^\jCjk^ n^.Kiiim fjuSy ft bemedicat cos in recessu.
iV:.«cV •i.o-cl arc\:J^4Xcmus :
Re\>edaiit qui onfinati sunt acolyti :
Accedant qui ordinandi sunt subdiaooni.
JIoM ^M> supra. Dcindf fpiscopus sedefis dicat eU
de q0kw nd orJmif Migtnier
uutrmamtmr ah epiMCopOy hoc
modo:
^ nii fnftres qui hoc officio qaod
appetitis utuntary sabdiaooni to-
cantar* Officiis enini leYitamm
obediunt : eiaque vasa coqwris et
sangimus Chnsti ad altaie offe-
** De quibos placuit sanctifl pa-
tribus, at quia ministeria sacra
contractaDt, non solum ab omni
immonditia, sed etiam a conjugiO)
quod caeteris usque ad banc ordi-
nem pro bumana fragilitate per-
Celeliratto 2)tiitnum«
179
Subdiaconum oportet prseparare necessaria ad minis-
I'a.tioDem altaiis, et diacono humiliter ministrare.**
nis^wn est, omnino se contineant.
%.it «mm scriptura» ' MundomiDi,
[ui ferds vaaa Domini.' Vasa
^rgo Domini ferentes, ab omni
atmali yolontate debent esse im-
nunes. Vasa vero Domini mun-
ianty et diaconibos offerunt, qui
mentes fideliom yitiis expurgant,
St bonis moribus instruunt Et
uc ad majora capienda, moribus
iuis offemnt. Scyphum aqusB, et
aqoaiDy manile cum manutergio
ab archidiaoono accipiunt. De
his Yero levitis et sacerdotibus
ministrare debent.
** Si enim sacerdotes et levity
aliquoties bumanius quam decet
vixerint, tunc subdiaconi aquam
oonferont, dum verba sacrae lec-
tionia dsdem ut quod admissum
est dUtiant, ad memoriam redu-
cunt. Per aquam enim sacra
scriptura aliquoties designatur.
Hanc vero monitionem non argu-
endo, sed cum omni humilitate ut
pii filii patrem monendo, facere
debent. Ne cum Cham patris
inebriati pudenda denudata deri-
dente, sterna maledictione dam-
nentnr: sed cum piissimo filio
opprobrium occultante benedic-
tionem mereantur.
" Per manutergium, quod ex
lino cum nimio labore conficitur,
bonorum kbor exprimitur : a quo
omne peccatum confessione mun-
datum omnino deletur. Ait enim
scriptoniy * Sicut aqua extinguit
ignem, ita eleemosyna extinguit
peccatum.' Hoc vero Dominus
functus est officio, quando pedes
apostolorum aqua lavit, et linteo
extersit.
" Deinde cum ordinantur^
quia manu^ impositionem non
acdpiuntipatenam de manu epis-
copi €u:cipient vacuam^ et call-
cem vacuum^ dicente episcopo :
" Videte cujus. etc:' Pontif.
Wmton,
** This is more accordant to the
practice of the earlier ages, than the
long admonition to, and consequent
supposed duties of, the subdeacons
at present in the church of Rome.
Thus Alcuin says : " Subdiaconus,
subroinister, eo quod sub diacono
sit, id est sub ministro ; illius minis-
terium est, ut ministret diacono,
id est, deferat ei linteum, super
quod consecrandum est corpus et
sanguis Domini. Deferat ei pater-
nam cum oblatis, et calicem in quo
vinum, et aqua habeatur. Per-
acto sacrificio, mysteria corporis
et sanguinis Domini, quae super*
fuerint, a diacono colligenda vel
deportanda suscipit." De div,
off. Bibl. Patrum; Auctariutn.
torn. 1. p. 270. And Araalarius :
" Subdiaconus ideo dicitur, quia
sub diacono est : ad unum myste-
rium consecrantur ; subdiaconus
vasa altaris ad eum defert, ipse
vero ad altare, ut in eo disponat,
quae disponenda sunt, atque inde
: ?•- ^
JLr:sia£a irtsr smUMComi cum ardimmturf qm
jLCttu .ffp».w.: .xitm mom mcdpau^ paUmtm de mam
r?.. • ■ Ti -^-Am z^' ::i J- jt/, ft calicem vacuum :** de mam
siaaDd ZoDS», under ctti.3ai. I
bimWhIiwI die sobdeacoo] *" not
to kim the doors." WbeDoeve ,
lena tloi andendy thb was a
povtioii of tkeir duties : as Zooaiss
Sfs: "^andquis teaqMiibos ad
for» rrriwig eoosistere, SHqae
otcckoBeois, el iis q[ni in pcm-
tentiua ordiae censebantor, cum
ofvs forv^ emittendis openm dare
Inrpodaoooisolitisiint.** Beravg.
Fkmdfri. hm. l.p. 463.
* ^ Sobdiaeoous cum ordiiulor,
q=ia vutos impositioneBi doq ac-
€sziL iHtctiam de eptsoopi maoQ
aocspiat Tacoam, et calicem va-
caoik De maaa yono archidi-
aoooi, areeolniii com aqua, et man*
tile, et manutergium." Gondii
Cartk^ cam. t. Tbere is not beir,
nor in tbe text, any mention made
of tbe book of tbe Epistles; which
is now ordered to be delivered
also, by tbe revised Roman ordi-
nal. But for several centuries in
tbe churcb of EngUmd it had be-
come customary for tbe subdeacon
to read tbe epistle, instead of the
" Lector." Upon tbis point I
must refer the reader to my work
on tbe "Ancient Liturgy,"/?. 41.
Note 50 (2nd edit.) where be will
find some remarks upon tbe sub-
ject. I will add here, that one of
tbe earliest canons which bear
upon it, is the ivth of the council
ant fiOKr nff^EacKs » ^e dea-
ru ir jr-YfA. Asziizsaiine ev^
jcTi mt sacarizm. I vo;^ o^
«r-r«. •■* * prTTiieine vhidi rri^
ur n «a^'T da r$ than the ooodcl
«c lA^naa: which in iu Slat
«siv,-w «cdciIt prohibited it to the
^xva.-^ou^ CflaIioGoar.£WA<^
j^ i«r. ^C€ 1:2. If we eoold in-
«..-"Tk-^ UkT aCDocibon of the Eog.
i:vt V V«CJ*a^ SDctir. we might ooo-
vuvae Uus ilkedicies of sobdeaooos
^. . ^xirisiMd to be. as of old, up
%f :.i^ uzae of the refionaation. I
uus4 hfSY mnind the reader that
.•K i^^ne of siibdeacoo b taken,
u 'j^ Bft.^ni church of Rome,
,x».^ Jc^ * ^««''P ^o the higher orders
,^^ A>K\» and priest; in the same
^«« j^i^chiemicor orders are taken,
^.; ) 'j(s« iuteotioQ of remaining in
>v«^^'^ mentioiied the council
^ '. «^s^v^ 1 mar add, that ito
^%.j >N*^«** vyNkHf^ the '' mmb-
['^ ^b^.> Mk^ivik wwd both Balsa-
Celedratto flDrliinum. 1 8 1
*ra archidiaconi^ accipiunt urceolum plenum cum
juumamlij id estj manutergioy dicente illU episcapo sine
/in, stando:
Videte cujus ministerium vobis traditur.
Jnjine concludat legendOy sic :
Ideo si usque nunc fuistis tardi ad ecclesiam ; amo-
o debetis esse assidui. Si usque nunc somnolenti;
modo vigiles. Si usque nunc ebriosi ; amodo sobrii.
i nunc usque inhonesti; amodo casti. Ideo vos
ioneo, ut vos ita exhibeatis ut Deo placere possitis.
Prafatio subdiaconorum cum nota, stando.
Oremus Deum ac Dominum nostrum, fratres caris-
imi, ut super servos suos quos ad subdiaconatus offi-
ium vocare dignatus est, efl^dat bene^I^dictionem
uam et gratiam, ut in conspectu ejus fideliter servi-
^ntes, prsedestinata Sanctis preemia consequantur, adju-
rante Domino nostro Jesu Christo.
Oremus.
Diacanus. Flectamus genua. Levate.
Benedictio subdiaconorum.
Domine sancte. Pater omnipotens, aeteme Deus, be-
of Rhemes, in the year 813. " De agrees, with the addition ** urceo-
ojicio ntbdiaconi, resi- olum vacuum.*" And in the ad-
dentibus cunctis lect» snnt epis- dress just above, Note 40, we have
toUe Pkuti, qualiter subdiaconi the candidates reminded that they
ministerium est enmdem aposto- were to receive ** manile cum ma-
lam l^ere, ut officium sibi com- nutergio ab archidiacono." The
missum implere rectius potuisset.'* Exeter pontifical gives another di-
C<mciL Mansi. i&m. xiv. col. 77. rection ; vi«. " Tunc surgens
^ There is considerable variety episcopusytradatcuUtbeteaUcem
here between the pontificals. The ooctitcm cum patena ad tangen-
Winchester directs : " Postea ve- rfwn, quern sequatur archidiaco-
ro accipiant ah archidiacono «r- nus cum urceolo et manutergio
r^olum cum aquamanili ac ma- et aqua^ dicente episcopo eircum-
nutet'gio." With this the Bangor eundo.**
1 82
Celebratio iDrdtnttin^
ne^dicere dignare hos famnlos tuos, quos ad sabdia- .
conatus officium vocare^ dignatus es, ut eos in sacrario
sancto tuo strenuos solicitosque coelestis militise insd- '
tuas excubitores, sanctisque altaribus tuis fidellter sub-
ministrent, et requiescat super eos spiritus sapientiae et
intellecttts, spiritus consilii et fortitudinisy spiritus sci-
entis et pietatis ; et repleas eos spiritu timoris tni, et
eos in ministerio di^ino confirmes,^ ut obedientes fiacto
atque dicto parentes, tuam gratiam consequantur. Per
Dominum, in unitate ejusdem.
T$tHC tradat^ eis singulis in sinistra brachio episcopus
manipHloSj^ dicausine natUy et eos circueundo:
«• *Faigere,' inii/oiiet£r<m.
^ ^ ConlbraMS.'* Wmion et
^ Tbe MTinchester pontifical,
taking no notice of tlie maniple or
tanic% bere condudes the office of
onlainin^ subdeacons: with this
n»bnc« ^ T\mc ^Jttant nMHa-
j^H^tiii kiMmr Cf!^liecinm^ Deus
^ui IrihMSk jM^ ^pishUam et ky-
ri^ Laudal^ mir0^§metiniur qui
llie n^adiM^ mutt not forget that
this Winchteter M& is oarlierthy
nearly two hundred years, than
the Bangor pontifical; being of
the early part of the twelfth» if not
of the latter part of the elcTenth
century* See VoL I. jp. 1. Sote
2.
^ It has been stated in the pre-
ceding note» that the Winchester
ponti6cal does not direct either
the maniple or the tunic to be
deliyered. And in fact both of
them were o£ late introdnctioD
into the Church» as part of the
▼estments of subdeaoons. We
might have argued that not only
the tunic but the maniple was
added in the English Church
(from the £sct of neither being
spoken of in the Winchester, and
both in the Bangor MS.) about
the twelfth century. But it is a
curious foct» that the very ancient {
pontifical of Archbishop Egbert of
York» from which Martene bas
printed extracts» has this ruhric,
in the ordination of a subdeacon.
** Et tradat ei ealkenh et paU-
nam^ et mam/Mf/ttOk" De ecc.
ant. rit. torn. 2. p. 34. Whether
it was afterwards omitted^ between
the eighth and the eleventh cen-
turies, we cannot say.
But in £ict» the maniple in that
early age had not dc^nerated
from its real and proper purpose,
Celetiratio flDrothum.
183
Acdpe mampulum, imple mmisterium tuum ; potenB
est enim Dominus, ut augeat tibi gratiam : qui vivit et
regnat.**
Injine dicat episcopus singulis :
Pax tecum. Et ilk ardinandm respondeat :
£t cum spiritu tuo.
Ad induendam tunicam dicat episcopus:
Induat te Dominus vestimento salutis, et indumento
justitiae drcumdet te semper*^
into a mere omasaent: and some
ancient pontificals, when the de-
liyery of it first solemnly formed
a part of the ordering of snhdea-
C01189 expressly referred to its con-
tinued and actual use. ** Accipe
manipolnm,'* was the form of
words, ** in manibus tuis ad ezter-
gendas sordes cordis et corporis,
in nomine Patris, etc."* IHd. p.
20. In which form, we find the
same mixture of symbolical mean-
ing as in these passages. '* Map-
pula quae in sinistra parte gestatur,
qua pitoitam oculorum, et narium
detergimus, praesentem vitam de-
signate in qua superfluos hnmores
patimnr.** Alcuin* de Div. Off.
** Sudarium ad hoc portamus, ut
eo detergamus sudorem. Inmanu
sinistra portatur, ut ostendatur, in
temporali vita tsedium nos pati
superflui humoris." Amalarius.
IJb. 2« Cap. xxiy.
With regard to the tunic, it
seems to be agreed on, that it was
introduced after the xith century:
and was first used in the case of
those who) being already monkst
were to be ordained subdeaoons.
• " Et Ule oscvlari debet nM"
num epiacopi. Tunc episcopu»
det ilU qui lecturus est eptstolanij
tunicanif dicens: Induat, etc/*
Pontif. Exon.
The Bangor MS. is the same,
as in the text.
* '* Qua indutus etatim legat
epistolantf £t sequatur kyrie.
Demde vocentur qui ordinandi
sunt diaconi" Pontif. Bangor.
From this rubric it may be con-
cluded that the tunic was delivered
only to the subdeacon about to
read the Epistle.
** Tunc lecta epistola cum trac^
tuy injungatpsalteria sicutpriusy
et postea dicat: Recedant qui
ordinati sunt subdiaconi : et acce-
dant qui ordinandi sunt diacom.
^ Hie aliqui pralati Jaciunt
simul vocari ea$ qui ordinandi
sunt diaconi et sacer dotes : qui*
bus singillaHm vocatisy et itUro'
ductisy episcopus cum mmistris
prostemat se ante altars dum
VMT iuc£ ttcm kfdMr^ FpiwiA ad Thcudani-
JncT*^ . n^BE^ Tos per adrcntmi Domini Dostri
r»^*^ riTb^ <c ii.ifc?v tt^ipiif .«tinmg in idipsuiD : at
T -x /r.. n ^-fUEzcI a tcsszx» snsn. Deque terreamiiii,
^^/ur >:r rCi-'vnzL^ 3c»q-5<' per sennoneiiiy neqiie per
-^' -^ — Ti 'raaicriiKa per ims misRifn, quasi inslet di^
!1 z.TT. N^:i:^ txi& seciKtt cHo nodo. Qaoniam
:ii*x •■-•:«rr-r -^rrmxii 5a3Ptt>x « lerelatiis fuerit homo
^^ -.-i.!* ill ifr i^jrilTli.cifi. c= adTersamr et extollitur
s^:^>Er .tune ; ii.*£ ii.-irzr 6essw ast qiiod colitar, ita ut
:* t^v ■• r«:i s^^tfss clsSlf^Ses^ se tiffMpiaiin dt dens.
>* -x "•r'liiTCi' ri»:o. ^hrzii «irra escm ^ad tos, haec
^ •: r*4ia " 1^ Ei XI2JC ^i:«i leciaeal scitis : at rcTe-
z ^'jr a -uu *fcinr«-'r«. Xx3t sLTsteHuiii jam operatur
::. ^ 1. .. ^^ ZLiLLXL ic ^jii t.r!Kt !i:inc, teneat, donee de
•rr«^j T^» Et time rf^uiiinr ille iniquns, quem
7 ji^nos Jf??iis interficiet ^girici oris soi, et destruet
..uicnr-'C* adventus guL
S.'.'i-^i^r tract us.
v^ui regis Israel intende, qid dedacis Telat OTem
V.nr. Qni sedes saper cfaamlnu appare coram
y^<L:r;ftiT]i* Benjamin, et Manasseh.
(\n^ Excita D<Hnine potentiam tnam, et yeni, ut
^J\g^ &cias nos.
CMitJtofue tracttij episcopus injungat as horas cano-
^^\is qnKtldlt dkxndas ad totum terminum vita. Et
..^ a ch»/ro eamtatwr : ahqm the note there, from the Bangor
^K^Mi^iiamMmsalrnmimor^ MS. The student should r^er
^ .«c- y/v^^/«^rorttM.*' Pon« also to the Roman pontifical, in
^xsMk CvHuparethe rubric of the order for subdeacons.
Celebratio S)rliinunu 1 85
rchidiacontis injungat eis aliquid certum pro statu uni-
ersniU ecclesiiPf et tranquiUitate regis et regnij et pros-
eritate domini episcopi. Et pro animabus patrum et
tatrum^ et pro animabus omnium Jidelium defunctorum,
^t eiiam dominus concedat indulgentias viginti dierum
mnibus eorum primas epistolas audientibus.
F^ostea statim dicat :
Recedant qui ordinati sunt subdiaconi; accedant
jui ordinandi sunt diaconi, et sacerdotes.
JDeinde^ accedentes qui ordinandi sunt diaconi et sacer-
dotes cum vestibus suiSj et prostrato episcopo ante altare
cum sacerdotibus et levitis ordinandisy postea duo clerici
incipiant litaniam.
Kyrie eleison.
Christe eleison.
Christe audi nos.
Pater de coelis Deus : miserere nobi?.
Fili, redemptor mundi, Deus : miserere nobis.
Spiritus Sancte, Deus : miserere nobis.
Sancta Trinitas, unus Deus : miserere nobis.
Sancta Maria : ora pro nobis.
Sancta Dei genitrix : ora.
Sancta virgo virginum : ora.
Sancte Michael : ora.
Sancte Gabriel ! ora.
Sancte Raphael : ora.
Omnes sancti angeli^ et archangeli, orate.
* ** Demde accedentes qui or- cantor Utaniam.** Ruhr. Pontif.
dmandisuntdiacanietsacerdotesy Bangor.
cum vestibue euie et titulu, et The "V^chester MS* agrees
itantUnu cunctis, prostrato epis- with the Exeter (see above, Kote
copo ante altare cum sacerdoti- 46) in calling up the deacons and
^u# et levitis ordinandis^ incipiat priests separately.
rie
^'^ .1'* -^ •"Tpn -ait^fs^ 'ms.
Cetedtatio 9)tpinum. 187
Ouiiies sancti Martyres :
Sancte Silvester :
orate,
ora.
Sancte Leo :
ora.
Sancte Jeronyme :
Sancte Augustine :
Sancte Isidore :
ora.
ora.
ora.
Sancte Juliane :
ora.
Sancte Gildarde :
ora.
Sancte Medarde :
ora.
Sancte Albine :
ora.
Sancte Eusebi :
ora.
Sancte Swithune :
ora.
Sancte Birine :
ora.
Omnes sancti confessores :
orate.
Onmes sancti monachi, et eremitae : or
Sancta Maria Magdalena :
Sancta Maria iEgyptiaca :
Sancta Margareta :
Sancta Scholastica :
ora.
ora.
ora.
ora.
Sancta Petronella :
ora.
Sancta Genoveva :
ora.
Sancta Praxedis :
ora.
Sancta Sotheris :
ora.
Sancta Prisca :
ora.
Sancta Tecla :
ora.
Sancta Affira :
ora.
Sancta Editha :
ora.
Onmes sanctae yirgines :
Omnes sancti :
orate,
orate.
Propitius esto : parce nobis, Domine.
Ab omni male : libera nos, Domine.
Ab insidiis diaboli : libera.
A damnatione perpetua : libera.
i88
Ccie&catio OtHimtnu
Ab immineotibiis peccatomin nostromm periculis :
libera.
Ab infestatioiiibus cbemonom : libera.
A spiritu fomicatioiiis : libera.
Ab appedtu inanis gloriae : libera.
Ab omni immunditia mends et corporis : libera.
Ab ira, et odio, et omni mala volontate : libera.
Ab immondis cogitationibns : libera.
A caecitate cordis : libera.
A fulgore et tempestate : libera.
A subitanea et improvisa morte : libera.
Per m jsteriom sanctae incamationis tuse : libera.
Per nativitatem tnam : libera.
Per sanctam circomcisionem tuam : libera.
Per baptismom tuum : libera.
Per jejuniom tuom : libera.
Per crucem et passionem tuam : libera.
Per pretiosam mortem tuam : libera.
Per gloriosam resurrectionem tuam : libera.
Per admirabilem* ascensionem tuam : libera.
Per gratiam Sancti Paracliti : libera.
In bora mortis : succurre nobis, Domine.
In die judieii : libera.
Peccatoresy te rogamus audi nos.
Ut pacem nobis dones.
Te rogamus.
Ut misericordia et pietas tua nos custodiat.
Te rogamus.
Ut ecclesiam tuam catholicam regere et defensare
digneris.
Te rogamus.
Ut apostolicum donum, et omnes gradus ecclesiae, in
sancta religione conservare digneris.
Te rogamus.
Cele&tatio i)rliiniim.
189
Hie surgat episcopus et sumat baculum in menu sua^
€t conversus ad ordinandos dicat :**
Ut electos istos bene y^ dicere digneris.
Te rogamus.
Ut electos istos bene ►I^ dicere, et sancti ►I^ ficare
digneris.
Te rogamus.
Ut electos istos bene^j^cjicere, sancti ^ (icare, et con-
se ^ crare digneris.
^ Upon the use b this place,
so many times, of the sign of the
cross, I extract a passage from
Catalani. " Hue certe spectare
videtur, quod ait sanctus Augusti-
nos sermone clxxxj. de tempore,
et tractatu cxviij. in Joannem, ita
inquiens : ' Signo crucis conse-
cratur corpus Dominicum, et om-
nia quascumque sanctificantur,cum
iDvocatione Christi nominis, in hoc
signo consecrantur.' Ideo in or-
dinibus prsesertim sacris confe-
rendis crucis semper signaculum
afiiilget : ' Unicuique eorum,' in-
quit S. Dionjsius de ecclesiastica
Hierarchia, * qui consecrantur,
signum crucis a consecrante pon-
tifice imprimitur.' Ibidem vero
subdit, crucis consignationem com-
monem esse ordinationi episcopo-
nim, sacerdotum, et diaconorum.
Id quod etiam testatur memoratus
Augustinus sermone xix. de Sanc-
tis, ubi ita ait : ' Sacerdotes et
Levit» per signum crucis ad sa-
cros ordines promoventur.' Tan-
dem, S. Joannes Chrysostomus
luxmilia W. in Matt. alMoIute in-
quit, in quacumque ordinatione
signum hoc salutis adhiberi:
' Crux adest, cum ordinandi sta-
tuimur.' '' In pontif, Horn. torn.
I. p. 100.
The question however fairly is,
not whether the just and proper
use of this holy Sign, upon solemn
occasions, is to be objected against,
— testified to (as it undoubtedly
is) by the practice of very early
ages, and authorized in the admi-
nistration of the sacrament of Bap-
tism by the church of England, —
but whether it had not come to
such an excess, and to be regarded
also with superstition, that the
wisest if not the only course left
to the revisers of our formularies,
was to remove it, except upon the
occasion of that sacrament alone,
entirely from our Offices. I would
refer the reader to some further
remarks upon this subject, in my
work on the Ancient Liturgy :
2nd edit, p, 4. 5. and p. 98.
Upon its use and acceptation in
the Greek Church, see Goar,
Eucholp. 297. and j9. 255. NoUl.
19^
Hoc fcracU^ zotuntdM ykujwu am aderis minis'
trisj aufwe ad^^mtm StoMUt. Ciaid prottfuantur tita-
niam sic :
Ut epbeopoB» ct abhrtw nostras» in sancta religione
Tc
Ut rcgi iiostro, ct prnidpibvs nostra, pacem et reram
coocordiam atque Tictoriam donare digneris.
Xe ragamos.
Ut ooogr^atiofnes ommnm sanctomm taomm in tuo
sancto seiritio cooservare digneris.
Te rogamns.
Ut cnnctnm popnlmn Christianum, pretioso sanguine
too redemptnm, oonseiTare digneris.
Te rogamns.
Ut omnibns benefactoribns nostris sempitema bona
retriboas.
Te r(^amiis.
Ut animas nostras, et parentum nostrorum, ab aetema
danmatione eripias.
Te rogamos.
Ut fructus terrae dare atque conserrare digneris.
Te rogamus.
Ut oculos misericordiae tuse super nos reducere
digneris.
Te rogamus.
Ut obsequium servitutis nostrse rationabile facias.
Te rogamus.
Ut mentes nostras ad ccBlestia desideria erigas.
Te rogamus.
Ut miserias pauperum et captivorum intueri et rele-
vare digneris.
• Te rogamus.
Ceieficatio fl)tiiinum* 1 9 1
Ut omnibus fidelibus defimctis requiem detemam
dones.
Te rogamus.
Ut nos exaudire digneris.
Te rogamus.
Fili Dei, te rogamus audi nos.
Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi^ exaudi nos,
Domine.
Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi, parce nobis,
Domine.
Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata mundi, miserere nobis.
Kjrie eleison.
Christe eleison.
Kyrie eleison.
I^nita litaniay redeant sacerdotes ekcti ad loca sua^
remanentibus levitis ad consecrandum, et episcopus dicat
eis sine nota^ sedendo :
Diaconum oportet** ministrare ad altare," evange-
lium legere, baptizare, et prsedicare.^
" The admonitioii to the dea. tor. In novo vero ab apodtolis
cons in the Winchester pontifical, ordinati, divini verbi prftcones, et
immedialriy follows their approach mensarum dispenaatorea constitn-
to the Biahop, nor doea there aeem untur. Per ipaoa enim debent
in that age, according to the Use atipendia eocleaiae viduis et pau-
of that Church, to have been a periboa erogari. Hii vero candi-
Litany appointed. The admo- diaTeatibnaindutialtario assistant,
nition ia thk ; quibua caatitatem cspteramque
**' Qvot mttruent^ epUcaput mentia pnntatem ae habere debere
dkat: oatendunt. Pauloa enim scribens
*' Diaoonatus yero officium in ad Timotheum, cum prsemisisset
veteri teatamento aumpait exor- de aacerdotum electioiie, continue
dium: m novo accepit incremen- aubjunxit: ^Diaconea [mc] simi-
tom. In veteri enim teatamento liter sint irreprehenaibilea, id eat,
^▼ite Yocabantur, et ab eia taber- aine macula, et pudici, aicut epia-
nacolum et ejoa vaaa euatodieban* copna. Non bilingnea, non multo
DcDtttttm.
r qpiscopus qui eos benedidt,
.-xr.-x ^"^uionm ponaty dicens^ solu$
«en.r*^ rr.ji Tjamm& urn «sc
^^v-: •-?■.! cnnc^ {lov n |r*«r
-». *x% *:iWM5' A -mini 'p-zu-Owcup*
'Si\nV\5» a^j^rnss 5*tr^^f^c a w^
«^fM >*%/•«>* ^*^sf*f* ^t'%M» P*fnifT;
iHMw the Wiochester Use did not
ccjoin also (as afterwards the Ex-
cfeer, Safisbury, and Bangor pon-
tiicak), the ** Accipe Spiritom
SiBctnm.** See the note below.
* Upoo the question whether
^■CMSs anciently were permitted
t^Kfaainister the Cup, in the Holy
EJBchaiist, I must rdler the reader
to ST obsertations, in the ** Ab-
CK^rUtnrgrr 2nd edit/i. 127.
^ The admonition does not no-
rm 'Ja any way, a privilege which
at tke sftiddle ages the church of
Ez^wskL IB extreme cases, allowed
a» bcr deacons: namely, that of
HK^McilLs? penitents. And it is
umiflillf^that the same restnc-
aja b laid upon the exercbe of
b«ch dib power of reconciliDg,
«id oe' bapriiing. Thns the 5th
iauwa oC the conndl of York, in
11:^: ^^Decreiimns etiam, ut
naa mki saHoaa, et grari urgente
■jtmitiim &conas baptiiet, vel
cwrpvs Christi cniqnam eroget, Tel
pissitcBciam conitenti imponat"
\V;.kia$. CinmKw, imm. l.pkBOl.
Xsfi ive years afterwards, in the
prvTiace of Canterbury, the drd
<:iron of the coondl of London :
^*' Ut Bon bceat diaoonibos bapti-
sarev Tel poHiitcntias dare, nisi
duphci necessitate ; viz. quia sa-
ceffdoE$ non potest, Tel absens, vel
sitthe non tuIi, et mors imminet
Celebtatio fl)rlitnum.
193
Accipe Spiritum Sanctum." Quia nan ad sacerdo-
'ium sed ad ministerium consecrantur.^
>uero, Tel «Bgro." Ibid. p. 505,
The same was repeated in the year
1236, in a provincial constitution :
ibid. p. 606,
Lyndwood has a gloss upon this :
t>oth with respect to baptizing and
bearing confessions. As regards
the latter, his explanation is more
oiysteriouB than the permission
which we are considering. ** De
haptismate et poBniienticu Quae
duo quoad ministrationem eonin-
dem parificantur, ut scilicet non
ministrentur nisi a saoerdote ; qui
dictorom sacramentorum est de-
bitus minister, excepta causa ne-
cessitatis. Deprimo,8dlicet quoad
baptismum, sic scribunt commu-
niter omnes theologi, qui dicunt,
qaod alius non sacerdos baptizans
praeter articulum necessitatis pec
cat. De secundo, scilicet poeni-
tentia, quod sit proprium officium
sacerdotis et non alterius, qui non
est sacerdos, patet ex hoc ; quod
iolam sacerdotibus Dominus dedit
potestatem ligandi et solvendi.''
Hh. 3. lit. 24. Baptisterium ha-
beatur. verb, poenitentia.
The Liber pcenitentiali» of
archbishop Theodore, in the 7th
ceDtury, has a notice upon the
object, but expressed in such
^neral terms, that it leaves the
question where it was before:
^ Non licet diaconum laico pce-
niteotiam judicare, sed episcopi
^ presbyteri judicare debent."
VOL. III.
Thorpe, ^n^/o-^ojTon Lawe. Vol.
2. p. 57. But a passage in the
12th epistle of S. Cyprian is much
to the point, and possibly it was
in reliance upon his authority that
the English Church published the
above canons. '< Quoniam tamen
video fecultatem veniendi ad vos
nondum esse, occurrendum puto
fratribus nostris ; ut qui libellos a
martyribus acceperunt, et prsro-
gativa eorum apud Deum adjuvari
possunt, si incommodo aliquo et
infirmitatis periculo occupati fue*
rint, non expectata prsBsentia nos-
tra, apud presbyterum quemcum-
que praesentem, vel si presbyter
repertus non fuerit, et urgere exi-
tus coeperit, apud diaconum quo-
que exomologesin facere delicti
sui possint ; ut manu eis in poeni-
tentiam imposita veniant ad Do-
minum cum pace quam dan mar-
tyres litteris ad nos factis deside-
raverunt." Opera, p. 22.
An interpretation may be put
upon these canons, as regards
confession, that that office, when
performed by deacons, came under
the class of what was then called
Sacramentals ; and so possibly
the English councils might have
looked on it. See Natalis Alex-
ander: TheoL Dogm. Lib. 2.
Art. viij. This certainly some-
what reconciles the difficulty under
which these canons lie; whether
the councils were correct in limit-
»94
ccitiRsno vtointiiiu
Seqmtmr frafatio super mcUnatos diaconos,
cmmmoiu.
inf ihtt povcr of iVa reai to bap-
tiae, to cbms cbI j wbere frai
resisted, it
Uch I hav« not
enter. I lUl oohr add, dnt the
bier RonaBcuMoistBdoBotalWw
that the '^aamtAogmm'* cf S.
Cjimui, b to be oBdentoad cf
aiiit Ihf J rill " iiml
fessioii:" hst a lower kind, which
might, in theahacnee of botfi prieat
and biahop, anthoiiae a deaooa
simplj to rutort the penitent to
the nght of oonunnnion»
* ThiafonnisaafbQDvaintifte
modem Roman Use. ^Aedpe
Spiritnm Sanetom, ad rdboTy et
ad lesntendnm diaboloy et tento-
tioniboB ejna. In nomine Dond-
nL" And it is interpolated in the
long prayer, whidi ia called in the
text, "^ Prefktio,'* beginning "^ Ho-
nonun dator."
The schoolmen have called
these words ** Aodpe e$e" the
Form: but there is this difficnity,
that (as we have already aeen in
the case of the Windiest^ MS.)
it u of late introduction ; Martene
says of about the Idth century :
and probably the Bangor pontifical
is as early as any manuscript in
which it can be found. Hence
others, as Catalani, and Martene,
say that ''the Form'' is contained
in the prayer which begins " Emitte
quaesumus Dominey eici^ which
clause was asciently, as the reader
win obaenre, in the middle, axkd ^
not at the beginniiig' of a pnyer. ll
It waa to obiiate all these objec- ^
tions, and make the public lituab
with tlie «^inioDS of the
doctors^ tiiat at the re-
vision 1^ the pontifical, the old
prayer waa diinded, and the new
danae apdy fitted in, to supply
what was wanted. Unfortunatelj,
whilst the modem pontifical is
sufficiently complete^ the testimoDj
of the earher hooka remains »
firm aa ever, against the truth of
thenew doctrines wliich»after their
time, had been introduced.
«• We retora again to the im-
portant canons of the 4th coudgI
of Carthage, to which ao many of
theandentmbricaof the £ng&^
ordinals are to be traced. *' i^*
Diaconos cum ordioatur, solus
epiaoopos, qui eom benedicit, v»-
num Biq)er caput iUius pooat : qoi^
non ad saoerdotium, sed ad minis-
terium oonaecratur." Mansi, vt
iupra. The same words are id-
troduoed into the sacramentary of
S. Gregory, and the old Ordo
Romanus. Still the rule was not !
exactly observed in all Churches,
for in some pontificals (and among |
them the very early English MS.
preserved at Rouen) we have the ;
fDllowing rubric, which probably
is to be traced to an age esrZter
even than the Carthaginian coan-
cil, as it is to be found in the ^^' !
etietiratfo fl>tMtmm;
195
Oremus, dilectiJssimiy Deum Patrem omnipotentem,
ut super hos famulos suos,^ quos ad officium diaconatus
assumere dignatus est, bene^l^dictionis 8U8Q gratiam
clementer efFundati et consecrationis indultsB propitiiis
dona conservet, et preces nostras clementer ezaudiat :
at quae nostro gerenda sunt ministerio, siio benignus
prosequatur auxilio, et quos sacris mysteriis exequendis
pro nostra intelligentia credimua offerendos, sua elec-
tione sanctificet.
Oremus.
Diaconus. Flectamus genua. Levate.
Oratio.
Exaudi, Domine, preces nostras, et super hos famu-
lasian Sacramentary. '' Diaconus
cum ordinatur, solus episcopus,
qui earn benedidty manum super
caput iUius ponat, reliqui ornnes
sacerdotes juxta manum episcopi,
caput illius tangant, quia non ad
Bacerdotium, sed ad ministerium
consecratur.*' And there is a re-
markable place inDurand, where,
after dting the first rubric, he ob*
jects : ** In actibus tamen Aposto-
lorum ita legitur : ' Hos statue-
nmt ante conspectum Apostolo*
nun, et orantes iraposuenint ma-
nus super eos.' In quo ostenditur,
non solum episcopum Terum etiam
presbyteros tunc adstantes debere
manum super diaooaum, dum or-
dinatur, imponere." Ration. Lib.
2. IX. 14« And he goes on to
argue that a bishop could not have
more power than an Apostle.
Amedarius also, some centuries
before, makes the same objection,
upon the same ground. But as
Menard argues in his notes on
this place of the Sacramentary of
S. Gregory, it was not strange,
that being together, the Apostles
should all have laid their hands
upon the deacons : " quamvis id
minime esset necessarium, cum
unicussufficerepotuisset" 7V)m.d.
p. 498. I suppose that this point
must therefore be left entirely to
the discretion of each church, ac*
cording to her own judgment.
^^ '' quorum nomina hie reci-
tantur, quos in sacrum ordinem
dignatur assumere, benedictionis
su« gratiam clementer infundat,
eisque donum consecrationis in-
dulgeat, per quod eos ad gaudia
sterna perducat. Qui vivit, ete."
Pontif. Winton : and followed by
the Exeter MS. except that the
latter reads '' quos ad offidum di*
aconatos."
X 96 Cele&tatto iDtiitnnm*
lo6 tnoB spiritmn tuse bene^dictionis emitte: ut ccb-
lesti munere ditati, et tuse gratiam possint majestatk
acquirere, et bc^e vivendi aliis exemplum praebere:
terminando secrete: Per Dominam nostnim, Jesum
Christum^ Filium tuum, qui tecum.
Per omnia ssecula sseculorum. Amen.
Dominus vobiscum.
Et cum spiritu tuo.
Sursum corda.
Habemus ad Dominum.
Gratias agamus Domino Deo noetro.
Dignum et justum est.
Vere dignum et justum est, SBquum et salutare, nos
tibi semper et ubique gratias agere, Domine saDCte,
Pater omnipotens, seteme Deus. Honorum^ dator,
onlinumque distributor, ac officiorum dispositor, qui,
in te manens, innovas omnia et cuncta disponis, per
Verbum, virtutem, sapientiamque tuam, Jesum Chris-
tum, Filium tuum, Dominum nostrum, sempitema
providentia prseparans, et singulis quibusque tempori-
** Some MSS. in this place nos illis, ut sciatis.** ^u/. 34.
read ^^bononim/* which is followed '' Fungeris circa earn potestate
by the Kxeter pontifical : but honoris tui, ut earn vel depooas,
wrongly. For as Menard has vel abstineas." Epist, 65.
observed in his notes to the sacra- So also we have the canons of
mentary of S. Gregory, " hsec vox councils : thus the 2nd of the 4t}i
honor dicitur de tribus exoellenti- council of Aries : '* Sed nee reliqui
oribus ordinibus» diaconatu, pres- pontifices presbyterii, vel diacona-
byteratu» et cpiscopatu.** S. Greg, tus honorem oonferre prsesumant,
Opera. 7Vmi, d. p. 499. And he etc."" And the 8th canon of the
cites several passages to this pur- council of Nice, before quoted (p*
pose firom Ennodius, Optatus Mi- 145. Note 6} ; ^^ 6 h oyofiaio-
levitanus, and others. With these fitvo^ rapa roic XtyofXivoK Ka-
from S. Cyprian. ** Cseterum Bapot^ hriaKowof, rriv rov ttp^'
presbyterii honorem designasse fivrtpov rtfAtfy i^ti"
Celebratto i^Drliinum. 197
bos aptanda dispensas. Cujus corpus, ecclesiam vi^
lelicet tuam ccelestium gratiarum varietate distinctai&i
morumque connexam distinctione membrorum per le-
^em mirabilem compaginis totius unitam, in augmen-
tum templi tui crescere dilatarique largiris, sacri
nuneris servitutem in trinis gradibus ministrorum no-
mini tuo militare constituens. Electis ab initio Levi
Sliis, qui in mysticis operationibus domus tuse fidelibus
excubiis permanenteSy hsereditatem benedictionis seter-
nae sorte perpetua possiderent. Super bos quoque
famulos tuosy qusesumus Domine, placatus intende,
quos tuis sacrariis servituros in officium diaconii suppU-
citer dedi ^ camus. Et nos quidem tanquam homines,
divini sensus et summae rationis ignari, horum vitam
quantum possumus estimamus. Te autem, Domine, ea
quse nobis sunt ignota non transeunt, et occulta non
fallunt. Tu cognitor es secretorum, tu scrutator es
cordium, tu eorum vitam ccelesti poteris examinare
judicio, qui semper prsevales et commissa purgare et
ea quae sunt agenda concedere. Emitte in eos, quse-
sumus Domine, Spiritum Sanctum, quo in opus minis-
terii (ideliter exequendi, septiformis gratise tuae munere
roborentur : abundet in eis totius forma virtutis, auc*
toritas modesta, pudor constans, innocentiae puritas, et
spiritualis observantia disciplinae. In moribus eorum
praecepta tua fulgeant, ut suae castitatis exemplo imita-
tionem sancta plebs acquirat, et bonum conscientiae
testimonium praeferentes, in Christo firmi et stabiles
perseverent, dignisque successibus de inferiori gradu
per gratiam tuam capere potiora mereantur.
Terminando secrete: Per eundem Dominum nos-
trum, Jesum Christum, Filium tuum, qui tecum vivit
et regnat in unitate ejusdem.
Tunc ponat singulis, super sinistrum humerum, st(h
198
Celeftratio iDtOtoitm.
tarn usque ad asccUam^ dexteram subtus, dicens sim
fwta:^
In nomine Sanctse Trinitatis, accipe stolam immor-
talitatis: imple ministerium tuum, potens est enim
Deus ut augeat tibi gratiam, qui vivit et regnat.^^
Nan dicUur uUerius^ &ed statim subjmigat :
Pax tecum.
** i: e: axillam.
^ " 7\ific ponat nngulUf #u-
per humerum nnistrum stolas,
dicens:^' Ruhr, pontif. Bangor.
^ Fkuta pr€efiitione^ tunc epie-
caput tradai cuiUbet diacono-
rum Mtolamy dicens :" Rubr.
pontif. Exon.
* The Winchester pontifical
has a considerable addition after
the words " qui vivit et regnat."
*' Per hoc signum, vobis dia-
conatus ofScium imponimus, ut
firmamentum mens» divinae tan-
quam sustentaculum columnanim
litis, et prsBcones regis coslestis
irreprehensibiliter existere merea-
'^ Addat etiam hanc episcopua
ora4tonem :
'<In nombe sanct® Trinitatis
et Unic» Divinitatis, accipite sto-
lam quam vobis Dominus per hu-
militatis nostrs famulatum et per
manus nostras accipiendam prae-
paravit; per quam aciatia aarci-
nam Domini Dei vestri cervicibus
vestris impositam, et humilitatem,
atque in administradonem voa esse
connexos, et per quam vos cog-
noscant fratres vestri ministros
Dei esse ordinatoa : ut qui in dia-
conatus ministerio estis constituti,
levitic» beuedictionis ordine cla-
rescatis, et spirituali conversatione
prsefulgentes, gratia sanctificatio-
nis eluoeatis, sed et in Christo
Jesu stabiles perseveretis, ac firmi ;
quatenus hoc quod per hanc sto-
lam significatur, in die district!
judidi ante tribunal Domini sine
macula reprsesentare valeads : ip-
so auxiliante» cui est honor et
gloria in saecula sadculorum.'*
" Postea tradat episcopus
eanctum evangeUum^ dicens c
potestatem legendi
♦ This prayer seems to have
been peculiar to the early English
Church, and probably was retain-
ed from the primitive British sa-
cramentary. It occurs in two
very ancient English pontificals ;
one of the 8th century, formerly
preserved at Jumi^es, and the
other, once S. Dunstan's, now in
the royal library at Paris. Cf.
Martene. de ant. ecc. rit Tom.
2.j9.d9.
Ceiedtatia i>minunu
199
Et ordinandus respondeat :
Et cum spiritu tuo.^
Past hac tradat eis Ubrum evangeliorumy^ diceni
sine not a :
evangelium in ecclesia Dei, tarn
pro vivis quam erdefunctis, in
nomine Domini. Amen.
*' Commune votum communis
proseqoatur oratio, ut hii totius
ecclesi» prece, qui in diaconatus
ministerium pneparantur» levitica
benedictione et spirituali conver-
satione prsfulgentes, gratia sanc-
tificationifl eluoeant Per eum qui
viviL
'* Oremui. Domine sancte. Pa-
ter spei, etcJ*
An exhortation similar to the
last, C Commune votum,**) is still
used in the Roman pontifical : but
placed at the beginuingr, immedi-
ately after the admonition to the
deacons. I take the opportunity
of noting this, and of reminding
the student of the numberless va-
riadons which existed between the
old English uses and the Roman.
This last he must carefully exa-
mine for himself.
• Neither the " Pax tecum"
nor its response, is ordered in the
Bangor or Exeter MSS.
^ The modem Roman pontifi-
cal delivers the dalmatic before
the book of the Gospels. This
rite of delivering the Gospels, was
for many ages peculiar to the
English Church: nor is it men-
tioned by any of the early ritual*
ists, S. Isidore, Amalarius, or Al-
cuin. Martene says that it is not
to be found in any pontifical be-
fore the 10th century, those of
English use alone excepted : and
he continues, " Cum ergo solem*
ms fuerit in Anglia evangelii tra-
ditio, reperiaturqoe in omnibusi
quos inde viderimus libris rituali.
bus, ah ea ecclesia hunc ritum
initium traxisse facile colligitur."
Catalani (Comment, in pontiff
Tom, I./9. 119.) rather hastily
accuses Martene of an error in
this statement, referring to the
old Ordo Romanus, printed by
Hittorpius, for a similar direction
as to the book of the Gospels, to
be delivered to the deacons. But
in fact, that Ordo does not men-
tion the Gospels : neither in the
edition by Hittorpius himself, in
1568; nor in the first vol. of the
'* Auctarium'* to the Bibl. Pa^
trum. Even if some other Ordo
Romanus might give such a di-
rection, it would yet remain to be
proved that it was of an earlier
date than the ixth century: for
there is no doubt, that about that
time, it was introduced into the
churches of France, and from
thence would rapidly pass over
into Italy.
But it seems best, upon a pomt
of so much interest, to give the
aoo
Celebratio iDtHinuntt
In nomine Sanctse Trinitads, accipe potestatem le-
pnKii evangeliom in ecclesia Dei, tarn pro vivis quam
(wv defunctis, in nomine Domini. Amen.
CW.a.vmJm respondeat:
Dm» gndas,
vV^;»,;jiir hcmdictio^ cum nota.
IV^iinus Tobiscum.
IV^ne sancle^ Pater fidei, spei, gratiae, et perfec-
luum muneralor* qui in coBlestibus et terrenis angelo-
nim ministeriis ubique dispositis per omnia elementa
w^luQUm tu^ diffundis efRe^ctum : hos quoque famulos
luvx$ $pevi;jdi dignare illustrare aspectu,^ ut tuis ob-
vv^jmJ «ssi f^HWst nibric^ as it
kjunI» w iW Enflt5h pontificals
W' tW ^ centunr,
jM ^-cik m tfsi %^» I» « ilicfs : Ac-
1.^1:^ <rt iut«r'I^pN M all» trade»
U tW saNnf airiN and renr pos-
»i^i\ \ksri\rd (Kheu the same Bri-
tUh *^HMVi\ tkere was another re*
«larkahk» ntx^ ob^erred in the
lax^lUh ChuTvK as is proved bj
the MUBtte pontifical», in the ordi-
nation of deacons: thb was the
anointiniT of the hands» After
the benediction we hare the ibi»
lowing: rubric, and Form, ** Con-
tfcnnHo mtiMMMm <^4<i<n»ni tie oleo
nHfU0 chrismate. Consecrantur
manus ist»> quesumus Domino»
et sanctificentur, per istam sanc-
tam unotionem nostraroque bene-
dictionem, ut qusecumque bene-
dixerint, benedicta sint ; et que-
cumque sanctificaverint, sanctifi-
caU sint. Per."
There is evidence that this rite
also was for a short time adopted
from England into France: as
appears from a letter of Pope
Nicolas I. to an archbishop in
that country: *' Prarterea scisci-
taris utrum solis presbyteris an
diaconibus debeant, cum ordinan-
tur, manus chrismatis liquore per-
ungi." Coitc. Gall. Tom. S.
Upon this Menard*s observation
ts ; ** Quod non interrogasset
P^tifioem Maximum Rodulphus,
nisi id moris esse in diaconorum
ordinatione alicubi in Gallia com-
pertum habuisset.** NoUBin Sacr.
Greg. Opera. Tom. S.p. 502.
•• " Segniiur eommunis bene-
dktio.** Ruhr. Pontif. Bangor.
* ** Hos quoque famulos tuos
propitius digneris aspicere." Pon-
tif. Winton. et Ejron.
Celebtatio fl)tliinum.
201
sequiis expediti, Sanctis tuis altaribus ministri puri
accrescant, et indulgentia puriores, eorum gradu, quos
apostoli in septenario numero^ beato Stephano duce
ac prsBvio, Sancto Spiritu auctore, elegerunt, digni ex-
istant, et virtutibus universis, quibus tibi servire opor-
tet, instructi poUeant.^ Per Dominum. In unitate
ejusdem.
Tunc tradat singulis eos circueundo dalmaticam^y
dicens sine not a :^
Induat te Dominus vestimento salutis ;
Ultimo condudendo ei qui lecturus est evangelium :
Et sit in corde, et in ore tuo, ad pronunciandum
sanctum evangelium pacis. In nomine Patris.
" " Instracti complaceant." Pon-
Hf Wintan. et Exon* ** In structi,
tibi complaceant." Pantif. Mom.
• As above, (Note 47.) it was
obseired that the tunic was of
late introduction in the ordination
of snbdeacons, so the dalmatic
was also adopted, first in the case
of monks, about the 12th century.
The Winchester pontifical does
not notice it, as the student will
see in the note below: and the
English churches probably ad-
mitted it into their ordinals, early
in the ISth century, as it is or-»
dered in the Bangor MS.
^ ** Tunc unus diaconorum le-
gat evangelium. Quo finUo^
exeant diaconi: ei introducan-
tur qui ordinandi sunt ad ordi'
nem sacerdotih induH more dia^
coniy ferentee in manibus suie
casulam eingulL" Pontif Win"
ton.
*' Tunc ilUi qui lecturus eat
evangelium benedictionem per
tat : * cui episcopus dalmaticam
ti'adatt dicens: Induat te, etc"
Pontif, Bangor,
*' Tunc det episcopus dalmati-
cam uni illorum cui vult^ qui
leget eifangeliumy dicens : In-
duat te, etc, Perlecto evangelic^
et libro evangeliorum ab episco*
po osculaiOy dicat episcopus^ Do-
minus vobiscum. Et offertorium
et omnia in missa peragat usque
ad lotionem mdnuum; interim
archidiaconus injungat cuilibet
diaconorum^ tria psalteriay sicut
prius, et dicat: Recedant, etc.**
Pontif, EjFon.
♦ See the ** Ancient Liturgy." Edit. 2nd. p. 44. Note 51.
procu-
tetnrelia lUiraeae
Abflens tetrar-
Caiapha,
Zfiimin: scuer J:-baimeiii, Zacharis
«cs«r«r:-. X.: ^fnc ix «■omii regiooem Jor-
lagE^djc inresiissioDeiii
L Isai»
ir cMjuux puate Tiam Do-
1..^ ^^ vii^ 2*.:i& -svmKK- -fMii^ O-nnis Tallis impl^
:. :iir f -c=i2- ]b>iii2^ c r;uii$> 1 1"^' iliiiiH» et enxnt
T \ n j-T^ z^ -=- A>i«erL ZL TJjff ^^^nas. Et videbit
/ - ■ _" K ^^rr.^',ar'tuu >."*— ^jf eis aliquid
. ."^ .— r .- • «^ -'-\-!:-i-^ ;tuu^^rfir'i£m trifuda dierum
^.•— — ^:-- ^^ i.-dmai. suae ia:*:cd; accedant qui
. --* r - .r f . e n-.m/t/hv Taoarr.^nnB, ^ maximc
episcopis*
officiis
iflB «d iUos per
I ofdxnstio z chris*
I et oDuuiun
>«^«f^^ • v^ n' Kjjimc jcv^K^J^ rVsi. an II ■!■ mim «rlwiap benedic-
a .^^rs^^^^v^vue c^ir-Mrs. ic sa»- t» : at pMas eonfimiatio. Ca-
Ceiebratio fl)tiilnum«
203
Sacerdotem oportet offerre,^^ benedicere,^^ preeesse,
edicare, conGcere»^' et baptizaxe.
n I>ei quod annunciant, pravis
ibus vel moribus corrumpant:
de eis merito fiat, quod Domi-
s ait per prophetam, ' cum ipsi
ipidi3simam aquam biberitis, re-
uam pedibus yestris conculca-
tis; et oves mese quae concul-
Uk pedibus vestris fuerant pas-
bantur, et quae pedes vestri
rbaverant, hsec bibebant.' Hi
km in sacerdotio ordinantur,
erum acdpiunt manus impositio-
em, caeteris presbyteris astanti-'
us, manosque super eos orando
^vantibus. Manus vero eorum a
aero chrismate et oleo ab epis-
opo unguuutur, ut digusa slut
lostias Deo immolare, et langui-
los corpore et spiritu curare : et
plenae sint misericordiaB. Per
oleum enim quod infirmitatem
fugat, salutem et lucem ministrat,
caratio et misericordia et bono*
nun operum lux designatun De-
bent enim sacerdotes tantis pol-
lere virtutibus, ut quoscumque
orando tetigerinty vel pro quibus-
comque oraverint, saluti restitu-
ant, eorumque bona opera coram
bominibus ad eos accendendosy
juxta Dominicam vocem, luceant.
Halsamum quod miro odore fra-
frraty Tirtutum odorem designat.
Ait enim apostolus» ' Cbristi bo-
nus odor sumus/ Saoerdos enim
Dominus fuit, cum seipsum, in
cruce pendens» vivam hostiam
summo Patri pro salute populi sui
obtulit. De ipso enim ait pro-
pbeta : ' Tu es sacerdos in ster-
num, secundum ordinem Melcbi-
sedecb.^
" Postea episcopu8y incUnatis
humUiter coram se, imponcU
manum super capita eorum ; et
omnes preahyteri qui adsufitypo'
riter cum eos solo pontifice di'
cente :
Oreraiis, dilectissimi, etc" Pon-
tif. Winton,
'^ This is a duty which has
been, since the beginning of the
Christian Church, always appro-
priated to the priesthood : nor is
it within the power of the Church
to extend it to any inferior order,
much less to permit it to the
laity. Upon a subject which has
been so frequently discussed in
all its details, I shall do no more
than remind the reader of the
15th canon of the 1st Council of
Aries in the year 314, directed
against the unhallowed usurpa-
tions of certain deacons. " De
diaconibus, quos cognovimus mul-
tis locis offerre, placuit minime
fieri debere." Mansi, Tom. 2.
coL 473. And the irrefragable
authority of the Council of Nice :
" ^HXQtv €ic rriv dyiav Kat fit-
yaktiv trvvd^v^ hri iv ntn roiroic
Kai iroXfflTi, ro«c irp«flr/Ji/T6poec rriv
cvvaptoriav oi ^iOKOvoi Siioaaiv,
'=jEr . 'Sbc «fTo
<^ -• f ■■■gr^
«- rwsr-
1.:» X :^Ti
3. X ^«ux.
-?r::ir -^f^ n^r:
V-*r' ~ ' ■ ""^"^ ■■»»- sf ^i^ ikis feiJovis^ cmoo of
x^a ««auMoi «Bier Loois L: whicb
of tliis admoni-
nbB, sicat
«Sy ^ wiMi MTrterionun
esontraim
Onti: ct in eonfecdooe
^£▼fla conani ct sueuiius ooo'*
vwc«<»* *••***'
Celebratio fl)rlitnum.
205
ngcnle^ et omnes presbyteri qui prasentes sunty manus
a^ super capita coram Icvatas tcncantJ^
Se^uitur prof alio sacerdotum^ cum notaj stando.
Oremus, dilectissimi, Deum Patrem omnipotentem,
super hos famidos suos,^^ quos ad presbyterii munus
e^t, coelestia dona multiplicetj^ et quod ejus digna-
Dne suscipiunt, ipsius consequantur auxilio.
rtes cam episcopis sunt; simili-
r et in doctrina populorum, et
I officno praedicandi." Synodus
{quisgranentis. Can. vij.
^ Again, we find almost these
ame words, in the often quoted
!!arthaginian council. **Presby-
er com ordinatur, episcopo eum
»enedicente, et manum super ca-
put ejus tenente, etiam omnes
presbyteri qui praesentes sunt,
manus suas juxta manum episcopi
super caput illius teneant." Can,
»3* I need scarcely remind the
reader of the charge given to Ti-
mothy by S. Fkul: and the allu.
sion to hb own ordination. The
imposition of the hands of the
attendant priests, together with
the bishop's, is thus to be traced
to the primitive and apostolic ages ;
but not as an essential rite : never
baving been considered in any
other respect than as adding to
the solemnity of the ordination,
and as a mark of reception into the
sacred brotherhood of priests.
It has been asked, however,
^ith regard to the imposition of
haods by the buhop, why this is
i^ecessary, having already been
observed in the ordination to the
diaconate. Catalani {Comment
inpaniif. Tom, I, p. 130) says
this is an ancient difficulty, and
we certainly find it met not only
by Durand, but by Amalarius as
early as the 9th century : I quote
the answer of this last author,
who, it may be remarked, is fol-
lowed by Durand (Lib. 2. iz. 15)
almost word for word. '' Quare
hoc? nisi quia per consecratio-
nem de opere ad opus transit, si-
cut de ministerio diaconi transit
ad immolationem sacerdotalem.
Quoniam nee illud opus, nee illud
possumus agere, nisi dono gratiae
Dei adjuti, ut ait apostolus. Re-
petitur manus impositio, ac sic
deprecatio primi operis transit ad
deprecationem secundi.*' De ecc.
off. Lib. 2. cap, 12.
^* " Postea episcopus populum
commoneat^ dicens sine nota:
Commune votum communis ora-
tio, etc.** Pontif. Exon. See
above, Note 61.
^ "quorum nomina hie reci-
tantur." Pontif. Winton,
•" « Per Christum." PonHf.
Winton.
2o6 Cetebtatio iDcHiriont.
Oremus.
Diacanus.
Flectamus genua. Levate.
Oratio.
Exaudi nos, qusesumus Domine, Deus noster, et
super ho8 famulos tuos bene^^^dictionem Sancti Spi-
ritus, et gratiae spiritualist' e£Funde virtutem : ut quos
tuse pietatis aspectibus offerimus consecraados, perpe-
tua muneris tui largitate prosequaris : non temunando
secrete: Per Dominum nostrum, Jesum Christum,
Filium tuum, qui tecum vivit et regnat in unitate.
Per omnia saecula saeculorum. Amen.
Dominus vobiscum.
Et cum spiritu tuo.
Sursum corda.
Habemus ad Dominum.
Gratias agamus Domino Deo nostro.
Dignum et justum est.
Vere dignum et justum est, sequum et salutare, nos
tibi semper et ubique gratias agere, Domine sancte,
Pater omnipotens, seteme Deus : Honorum dator, et
distributor omnium dignitatum, per quem proficiunt
universa, per quem cuncta firmantur, amplificatis sem*
per in melius naturae rationalis incrementis, per ordi-
nem congrua ratione dispositum. Unde et sacerdotales
gradus, atque officia levitarum, sacramentis mysticis
instituta creverunt, ut cum pontifices summos regendis
populis prsefecisses, ad eorum societatis et opens ad-
jumentum, sequentis ordinis viros et secundse dignitatis
eligeres. Sic et in eremo per septuaginta virorum
prudentium mentes, Moysi spiritum propagasti; qui-
bus ille adjutoribus usus in populo, innumerabiles
" " Et gratis sacerdotalis.*' PonUf. Winton. et Exon.
Celebtatlo t)tl}{nttm. 207
multitudines facile gubernavit. Sic et in Eleazarum
et Ithamar filios Aacon» patemae plenitudinis abun*
dantiam transfudisti ; ut ad hostias salutares et fre-
quentioris officii sacramenta, ministerium sufficeret
sacerdotum: hac providentia, Domine, apostolisr Fi-
lii tui doctores fidei comites addidisti; quibus illi
orbem totum secundis praedicationibus impleverunt.
Quapropter infirmitati quoque nostrae, Domine quse-
sumus, baec adjumenta largire, qui quanto firagiliores
sirmus, tanto his plaribus indigemus. Da, queesumus
omnipotens Deus, in hos famulos tuos presbyterii dig-
nitatem;. et innova in visceribus eorum spiritum sane-
titatisy ut acceptum a te, Deus, secundi meriti munus
obtiiieant, censuramque morum exemplo suee conver-
sationis insinuent. Sint providi^^ cooperatores ordinis
nostri, et eluceat in eis totius forma justitiae, ut bo-
nam rationem dispensationis sibi creditae reddituri,
aetemse beatitudinis praemia consequantur : temdnando
secrete :
Per eundem Dominum. In unitate ejusdem.
Hie reflectat episcopus stolarn super humerum eorum
destrum adpectus^^ dicefis eis per singulosy sine nota :
^ ^ Sint probi cooperatores.*' nen$ super dexterum hufnerwOi
PornHf. Wmton. The earlier, aptat earn ante pectus, in mo-
and probably the true reading, dum crucisJ*
The modem Roman use has The stole, in the ordination of
adopted *' providi.** priests, is not noticed in the Gre-
^ As the corresponding rubric gorian sacramentary, or in other
of the Roman pontifical explains of the early pontificals of foreign
the meaning of the somewhat ob- churches : and Martene*» conjee
score one in the text, I insert ture is probably correct, that it
it here, .^^ Poni^» reflectU was considered unnecessary to
orartum, awe stolarn cUf humero repeat this rite. But it would
sinistro cujuslibety capiens par^ seem that in this case also we
tern qum retro pendet, et impo" have another remnant of the pri«
2o8 Celebratio fl)tlitnttm«
Accipe jugum Domini : jugum enim ejus suave est,
mitiTe Use of the British Church :
for in those very andent pontifi-
cals of Egbert and S. Donstan»
which I before spoke of, we find
the stole appointed to be deliTered
again to priests : and it most be
remembered that these MSS. carry
us up to almost the time when
the first Saxons were cooYerted,
and communion again sought for
with the British Church. The
first rubric in those pontificals, is :
•* Prethyter cum itrdimaimr,
ctrcwuitffififr huwMTt 9fu9 ciitn
ttola ah episecpo.**
On account of the importance
of it, and the great authority of
these English pontificals, I ex-
tract here also the rest of this
rubric: ** Et ibidem Hiuleiur
speciaiiier ctd qnalem ecciesiam
deheat ministrare, et henedicente
eum episcopoy manum tuper ca-
put efui panai. Simiiiter et
preihyterif qui preeeentes sunt,
manue euas juxta manum epie-
eopi super caput Uliue teneant
et componantT
But to return to the stole : it was
not long before the custom of the
English Church was introduced in-
to France, and from thenoe proba-
bly into other countries. For we
find the stolerecognised as a pecu-
liar part of a priest's yestments, as
eariy as the beginning of the 9th
century; and this, not only when
engaged in the performance of
hb duties, but as a distinction to
be attached to hb constant dress :
and it would naturally follow, that
a solemn iuTestiture should form
a part of the solemnities of ordina-
tion. Thus we hare these ca-
nons: (cited by Martene, Tom.
2. p. 23.) '^Presbyteri sine in-
termissione utantur orario prop-
ter differentiam sacerdotii digni-
Utis." Conef Mogunt, eem. 28.
A.D. 813. ** Presbyteri non t^
dant nisi stola vel orario induti."
Cam:. Tribur, can. 26. And
John ci Salisbury teU us, in his
life of Thomas a Becket, ^ sto-
1am jugum Christi sustc circa col-
lam diebus ac noctibus habebat.**
That this was the general sym-
bolical meaning of the stole, is
dear from many writers. Alcuin
says : ** Orarium, id est, stola, di-
dtur eo quod oratoribus, id est,
pnedicatoribus concedatur. Ad-
monet ilium, qui illo induitur, ut
memor sit, sub jugo Christi, quod
leve et suave est, esse se oonsti-
tutum." Cap. ** Quid significent
vestimenta." JSdit. Hittorpius. p.
77. Again, Amalartus: '<Per
stolam designatur onus leve ac
suave, de quo Dominus dicit:
Tollite jugum meum^ etc Per
jugum, evangelium intelligimus.
— In eo quod stola ad genua
tendit, qus solent curvari causa
humilitatis, hoc intelligimus, quod
Dominus dicit: Disdte a^mej
quia mitis eum et kumili» corde,
Sdat se dtaconus in stola super-
Cefebratio 8>tlitaum. 209
3t onus ejus leve." Stola innocentisB induat te Do-
minus.®*
Pax tecum.
Resp. £t cum spiritu tuo.
Hie vestiat eos casula circa humeras^ tantum dicens
id unumquemque :
Accipe vestem sacerdotalem, per quam caritas in-
telligitur : potens est enim Deus augere tibi caritatem,
et opus perfectum.^
posita colloy ministram evangelii
esse, noD prflepositam." De ecc.
off. Lib. 2. Cap. 20. To the
same poipoee also, Duiand, in his
Rationale^ Uh, 3. Cap.Si whom
it is unnecessary to qnotd : except
thb sentence : ** stola ab humero si-
oistro saoerdotis in dextram dum
ordinatury reflectitar, quia cum
obedientia indpist ab activa per
dilectionem proximi, transit in
contemplativam yitam per dilec-
tionem Dei." §. 3. But the
reader who wishes to discover
more of the mystical significations
of the stole, and other ecclesias*
tical vestments, will find enough
to repay (?) his labour in this
third book of Durand.
^ The Winchester MS. places
this sentence, after the investing
with the chasuble, and the form,
" Accipe vestem.''
The Bangor MS. omits the
fonn " Accipe vestem."
The Exeter pontifical reads :
*' „ onus ejus leve.
Pax tecum. JRe^, Et cum spi*
nta tuo. Pasiea imponai cuiU»
VOL. iir.*
bet successive cdsulam usque ad
scapulas, quam quiiibet teneat
sic compUcatam a parts anteri'
ori dearsum dependsntem^ dicens
cuilihet: Stola imiocentise induat
te Dominus. Resp. Deo gratias.
Episcopus subfungii in fines
Accipe vestem, etc.**
" The form in the pontificals
of Egbert and Dunstan was:
'^ stola justitis circumdet Domi-
nus cervicem tuam, et ab omni
corruptione peccati purificet Do-
minus mentem tuam."
^ In the Dunstan and other ear-
liest English ^ntificals, the cha-
suble was not put on until after
the anointing had been completed.
The following, in some MSS.,
are the rubric and form of words:
** Et induat casula^ et didt epis-
copus: Per hsec indumenta sto-
1am et casulam salutis indui me-
rearis etemse perpetuitatis pleni-
tudinem, cum Sanctis sacerdotibus
Christo ministrantibus : ut pr9-
mia feliciter capessere valeas re-
promissa. Per."
M «< Casula que super omnia
P
2IO Cclcbtatio fl)tlitiiiitn*
Resp. Deogntias.
Sequitur comecraiio cum^
Dcnniiiiis ▼obiscom.
Oremiis.
Oratio. Dens, sanctificationiim'^ omnimn auctor,
cnJQs vera consecratio, plenaqae benedicdo est, ta,
Domine, saper hos Amnios taos, qaos presbyterii ho-
nore dedicamas, muniis tuee benedictioDis effunde : ut
grayitate actuum et censura Tivendi probent se esse
senioregy his institati disciplinis, quas Tito et Timotheo
Paolus exposait, at in lege toa die ac nocte meditan-
tesy quod legerint credant, quod crediderint doceant,
quod docuerint imit^itur ; justitiam, constantiaiii, mi-
sericordiainy fortitudinem, caeterasque virtutes in se
ostendant, exemplo probent, admonitione confirment,
ac purum et immaculatum ministerii sui donum cij^
todiant : et per obsequium plebis tuse, panem et vinum
in corpus et sanguinem FilH tui sancta et immaculata
benedictione transforment, et inviolabili caritate, in
indnmeiita ponitDr, ngnificat cba- sacraTeriiit, sacrentur, Salvator
ritatem» qos alias virtates excel- mundi: Qui vivis et regnas, Dens. |
lit." Alcmn. ut supra. And see Per.
Durand. lAh, 3. ** ConsecraUo manuum sacer-
^ ** BenedicHOf vel ctmsecra- dotia de oleo et chrismaie :
iiOfmanunmsacerdoiisantewuy ** Cousecrare et sanctificare,
Honem chrumtUi» ; etcC* Pontif. Wmion,
''Benedic,DomiDe,et8aiictifica ^ This prayer is in the sacra-
has manus saoerdotam tnorum mentary of S. Gregory, and other
N. ad consecrandas hostias, qu» MSS. In the pontificals cif
pro delictis atque negligentiis po- Egbert and Dunstan it is en-
puli offeruntur ; et ad cstera be- titled ** ConsummaHo presbyU-
nedicenda qu» ad nsus populi n;*' which, in sense, is retained
necessaria sunt; et praesta, quas- in the Winchester pontifical, as
Rumus, ut qufficunque benedixe- the reader will obserye in the note
rint, benedicantur, et quaecunque below.
Celefttatio S)tlitnum.
211
Lrum perfectum, in menBuram eetatis plenitudinis
'liristiy in die justi et aetemi judicii, conscientia pura,
de plena, Spiritu Sancto pleni persolvant. Per eun-
em. In unitate ejusdem.
JEjpplete aatem hao oratUme^^ genufiectendo coram
Uare incipiat episcoptM hymnum,
Veni Creator Spiritus. cte ."
^ ^ Qua dictaj epiicopui cum
unnihus ministrii stUs ante al"
'arc in medio genu/leetaty can*
Inndo hjfmnumj Veni Creator
Spiritus. Et chorus prosequatur,
Et incipictt episcopus cum suis
nuni^tris quemUbet vereum ilUut
hytnnii et chorus prosequatur,
Jfytnno dicto sedeat episcopus^
sicut prius, et perungat oleo
sancto chrismate mixto in par
ienOi maniM cufusUbet sacerdotis
ordinandi^ a pollice dextro ad
indicem manus sinistra: deinde
ab indice dextro ad polUcem si'
nistram, dicens: Consecrare et
sanctificare, etc.'^ Pontif. Exon.
The Bangor MS. after the
hymn " Veni Creator," directs :
** Postea acdpiat oleum sane-
him, cui misceatur chrisma, pro
eo quod in consecratione chris-
mails fit menOo de ordinibus ec-
clesiasticis per ipsum perficien-
diss et Jhciens crueem super
ambtu manus, dicat singulis;
Conse «{"crare, et sancti «{"ficare,
etcJ'
" This hymn is not appointed
in the Winchester pontifical, and
it would appear that it was intro-
duced into this part of the offices
of the Western Church late in
the xith century. The earliest
MS. in which it has heen found,
is (I helieve) a pontifical "ad
usum ecclesi» Suessionensis,** of
about that date, and from which
Martene has printed his " vij.
ordo." Tom. 2. p, 50. That
manuscript seems to have been
remarkably defident in rubrics,
but after the form ** Consecrare'*
is added " Veni Creator Spiritus."
" Hymno <Veni Creator' quo
Spiritus Sanctus invocatur, ex ve-
terum sententia singularis que-
dam vis inest. Pneterea S. Tri-
nitati tam gratus est ut, si mens
concordet voci, Spiritus Sanctus
non possit quin cum septem suis
muneribus cantantibus adveniat.
Septem dona Spiritus Sancti sunt
timor, pietas, scientia, fortitudo,
consilium, intellectus, sapieatia.
Unde versus :
" Sap. Intel, con. for. sci. pi. ti.
coUige dona."
DanieU Thes. Hymnol. Tom.
\.p.2\b. Cf. Clichtoveus. Elu-
cidatorium. p. 40.
212
SH'MiniiH*
/>/.^» kymmu^ ummkms uugadibmSj tpiscapus stai^
iem:iLrei Monur orHmmmionam crpamsMj cum noia.
IXc^niniis roinscsm.
Ornnns.
BeDe*x"<£<^ ec siiMrti«7<fica, Dammey has manns sa-
ceTd^<iaii taomm ad ooBsecrudas hostias, qos pro
delicds atque negligendis popufi ofl^nntiv: et ad
caetera beDediccnda, qme ad osos ejus necessaria sunt.
Per Chrismm.
Qua q-Midam oratio poiai did vet dimiUi ad placitum
Po4tea^ cpifcopMs^ deposiiis ckirotheci^ et resumpte
Here
mdr m tbe preliainarT
tioo iipoa toe rite rfwictini
I shaJH observe that tbe
pnctke «r tbe Eogiisli Chmdi,
» Aevm bj the pontiieili d
Eebert and Dunstao» «as to
aiKMDt tbe Iwad abo: tiie older
€f the fim is : ^ Cowccrslw MO.
tifica has naaos» etc. J^adetu
uUL*m Mitutam de ckrimmaie m
wtamibma epu^ diei$: dmaeerat-
tor manns ister eie. Camaeera-'
Ho eapitu aho: Ungnatnr et
eoDsecretnr c^Nit taum oolesti
benedictiuDe in ordine saon^iotali,
in nomine Furis, et FHii, et Spi*
litiis 8ancti. Amen. Put tibL
Et cum spiritn too." Witb which
in that MS. the ordinadon of
The Dnnstaii
pontifical, as I have jost said, also
anoints the head, with the same
Ibcm of words : bat it omits the
mbric as to the sign of the crossr
and proceeds afterwards to direct
the investing with the chasuble,
and some other prayers. From
the omission ni all notice of this
rite in the Winchester pontifical»
we may conchide thai it waB
omitted by the English Church
about the 10th w 11th century.*
In the same way with the other,
if I may so say, primitiTe customs
of the English Church, above
spoken of, this rite also seems to
have been introduced for a time
into some of the churches of
France. Two early MSS. (of
about the 9th century,) are shewn
* This however admits of
doubt, if a manuscript, said by
Martene, Tom. 2. p. 23. to have
belonged to Archbbhop Thomas
a Becket, really was bis : for in
that also, the same rite is ordered.
Celelnratio fl)tlitnttm. 2 1 3
annulo sedeat, et expanse tobalUa super genua accipiat
oleum sanctum^ cm misceatur chrisma^ pro eo quod in
consecratione chrismatis Jit mentio de ordinibus ecclesi^
asiicis per ipsum perficiendis : scilicet j quando episcopus
incipitj Conse^crare et sancti^ficare digneris. Do-
mine Deus, manus istas, facial cruces singulas ad ilia
duo verba^ super tnanus sacerdotisy et intingat pollicem
manus dextercB su€e in oleo et chrismate commixtis su-
per patenam in bombace seu cotone; dicendo hac verba^
Per istam unctionem, facial crucem super tnanus sacer-
dotis cum dicto oleo et chrismalCj el ungendos incipiendo
crucem unctionis intra manus sacerdotis a pt^incipio pol-
licis manus dexter (B presbyleri^ usque ad Jinem manus
sinistrie indicis sacerdotis. Item incipiendo in secunda
unciionCj complendo crucem a principio indicis manus
dexlra presbyteri usque ad Jinem pollicis manus si-
nislra.
Sequilur consecratio manuum sacerdotis.
Conse^i^crare et sancti^ficare digneris, Domine,
manus istas per istam imctionem et nostram bene>{^
dictionem, ut quaecunque consecraverint conse^i^creii-
tuTy et qusecunque benedixerint benedicantur, et sane-
ti6centur^ in nomine Domini nostri, Jesu .Christi.
Postea^ lavet manus suas si valuer it , vel imponatur
by Marteae» in his extractB from cipe potestatem, etc^ Pontif.
them, to have adopted it. Bangor.
^ ** Demde peUenam cum oh- '' Etjungat manut eorum^ et
latUy et ceUkem cum vino det etc teneant manus suas junciae
nnguUsf dicens {id eos lenta voce: tuque in Jinem misea^ quibui
Aocipite {sic) potestatem, etc." taUter espeditis^ epiecoput ma-
PonUf. Wtnion, nue lavetf et post tradet cuUihet
** Hod /aeio, accipiat patenam calicemy cum vino et aquoy et
cum ohtatisf et caUcem cum vino, patenam euperpositam cum hoe-
ft det einguUe^ ita dicens ; Ac- tia, quern €iccipiant inter indices
CHBflllltll.
il^^TMn L 9«rrr.A.«^. "^ ptmufmc UomU manus suas. Quo
/a.tu mrz^jc z^cumtm cmm obUuis d caUcem^ cum
f .m^ i: Oft SLr:f:L^.K iaUr i»dica d medics digUaSj cup-
Mm r^^ ^ .-aan g4:?tf<rf, rrwmmemiilmg manibus Junctis^
Anrrx >xie!SCftsm ofierre sacrificiiim Deo, missam-
<'iif ^tiiecnrr fcfto pni> vhis q[iiam ^t> defimctis. In
Kczae IKflii::^ J«sm ChmlL
Ajjic nr-'u:-'^ ^Mrpto, d dkr^ offeriorium.
ir mt^niM Kyv*/*. pb-xw ffWs^ainrf
t» v^ck I vast refer bim:
«si awmr mu>i biaa. tkat w>
■secHMDi of tiLs me b mile m
tW EB«tbk pottdftcdkbefove tke
xitk ««nnvT. Nm- b it to W
fouai ift iW MriT viUMeutaries
«1^ G«l»ns or Grefovy: or m
tbe cA«n quoted canons of the
ivth Caitbagixuuft coandL
** * Tmmc dicmi ffwco^t Do-
Cmm-
Mamiqme
dUdtfonMt." Pontif. Btngor.
Pontif. Ezon.
The Winchester pontifieal is
veiy different frooi the other
throe, from henoe to the end of
and I extract the re-
cntiret as it is iA that
MS. It thus proceeds,
after the fonn ** Aodpite potesta-
te&T see aboTe, Note 90.
** Ad eomsmmmuindum presby-
iermhu €^kitan*
** Sd nobis» frmtres» oommanis
oratn» at hi qni in adjatorium et
titililatffn nostrs salutis eligim-
tor presbyteri, benedictione Di-
mdnlgentiam conse-
ci gratia Sanoti Spiri-
saoerdotalia dona priTilegio
» ne impares loco honoris
deprehfndantnr, obtineant Per
com qui viTit.
Itemaraiio. Oremas»
Dens sanctificationani omniam
anctor, cnjos vera oonsecratio,
He. {mi tfipra*)
** Seqmiur uiHma hemedietio,
^ Benedictio Dei Patris, et Fi-
lii, et Spiritus Sancti descendai
super ToSy ut sttis benedicti in or-
dinem sacerdotalem ; oflerentes
placalnles hostias pro peocatiB et
Celebtatfo ^rDinum.
215
Dominus vobiscum.
Oremos.
OBert. Exulta filia Sion : pFsedica filia Hierusalem :
ecce Hex thius venit tibi sanctus^ et Salvator.
Vers. Loquetur pacem gentibus, et potestas ejus a
mare usque ad mare, et a flumine usque ad terminos
orbis teirae.
T>um cantatur offertorium^ ponantur tot hostia quot
offensioiiibuB Testrisy et populi,
omnipotenti Deo, cai est honor
et gloria in ssecula sseculorum.
Amen.
'^ Paz Domini sit semper vo-
biscam.
'* Et asculeiur aingulos, Et
omnes qui ordinandi aunty (sic)
obiaHones deferant ad manus
episeopif nee aliquis ahacedatf
donee mieea perfiniatur.
** Benedietio in mieea ordina-
tumis eleiricorumf in quocunque
tempore on^men/v r.
** Dens, qui de diversis ordini-
Ini8 sanctam suam ecclesiam col-
locavit in unius fidei fundamiBito»
oorda vestra ad ezequenda man-
datorum saonim prascepta oon-
sociare dignetnr unitatis vinculo.
Amen.
** Sioqua vos altaris sui minis-
tros eificiat, ut bonorum operum
forma aliis effecti, et de ejusdem
servittttis obsequio remuneramini,
et ejus templum jugiter esse me-
reamioi. Amen.
^ Qoatenus corpore et mente
in Gonspectu illius placentes, et de
animamm lucro sanctanam gau-
deatis, et ab eo premium vit»
aetemae perdpere valeatis. Amen*
** Quod ipse. Benedietio."
^ I must remind the student,
that the whole of the office of the
mass, including the secrets, and
the canon, b now said in the Ro-
man Church, so that the newly
ordained priests may hear: not
as is ususd, in^a tone so low, that
none can hear except the priest
who celebrates. The modem
pontifical has a rubric to thb ex-
press effect: ** Secretae morose di-
eaty ut ordinandi ad eacerdotium
poeeini illae cum eo dicere, de"
bent enim ex coneuetudine con^
celebraref et etiam verba coneer
crationi» proferrer I mention
this, because the points involved
in this practice, though it be an
exception, are of very high im-
portance: more especially, the re-
petition, by all, of the words of
Consecration. There is more-
over evidence, that in the early
ages, priests not only at their or-
dination, but at other times, and
throughout the Christian world,
celebrated the Divine Service to-
2l6
^ele&tatio 0>t]ijimiit«
Quid retribaam Domino : more salUo.
getber with the BUhop. See Mo
rmu9 de ncr. ordin. Part. iij.
/)iMer/. 8. Cap. 1. Cate/oni in
Pontif. Rom, Tom. 1. ^. 45, and
Martene. Tom. 2. p. 24.
The chief point, as I need
•caroely remind the student* in-
ToWed in this matter, is ite bear-
ing upon the question of the con-
secration of the sacred elements,
by the mere repetition of the
words of Institution. I must re-
fer him to my Pk^ace to the An-
cient Liturgy, (p. c et seqq:
2nd Edit) where he will find this
subject discussed. There can be
no doubt that both in the Eastern
and Western Churches, the prac-
tice of *> ooncelebralion,'* as I have
stated above, was on certain oc-
casions allowed ; nor are any dif-
ficulties involved in it, until we
are asked to consent to that no.
vel figment, that by the mere
words of Institution only, and by
them alone, the Holy Eucharist
is consecrated. Then certainly,
steps in this question : one, which
the Roman doctors see the force
of, but fail to explain : the doubt
is this ; (I use the words of Cata-
lani) " An presbytero cum epis-
copo ooncelebranti adscribi debeat
consecratio, si ante episcopum
verba consecrationis protulerit?"
In pontif Bom. Comment. Tom.
I. p. 142, He answers it, by
"*kinfir the Wilde efleet depend
npon Intention: and cites Pope
Jinocent HI. whose words «rei
Sane did, et responderi proba-
bibter potest, quod aive prius, sive
P<wterius proferant sacenlotes, ns
fern debet eorom intentio adm-
«tar prolationis episcopi, eai con-
celebrant." LH. IV. de mjsteriis
=J»W- It will be observed that
the pope speaks doubtlbUj: and
as Catalani is himself obliged to
aUow, many great writers attenpt-
ed to get rid of the diflliculty, by
proposing the entire abrogation of
the custom: or at least, that the
words of Institution should be re-
peated by the celebnmt alone.
Among these were Dmrand (in
IV. Distinct, xiij. Qusest. iij\,) who
plainly says that Innocent decides
•• ut doctor, et non ut papa :'*
Cajetan in iij, part S. Thom».
Qusest Ixxxij. and Gabriel Biel^
in Canon Missae: lect. vj. To
these may also be added Mori-
nus, who declares that the gene-
ral practice once allowed had very
properly been restricted, **pr».
sertim cum mos ille fuerit doctori-
bus scholasticis innumeTarum dif-
ficultatum seges amplissima, non-
nullis asserentibus hoc fieri posse,
aliis negantibus, aliis certos quos-
dam possibilitatis modes et ter-
minos excogitantibus; omnibus de-
inde utsese ab adversariorum teUs
Celebtatio i)tliinum«
217
J^ostea episcopus fricet digitum suum cum pane, de-
inde abluat manus. Ablutis manibus, episcopus rever-
tat se altare^ ad divinum officium exequendum.
Secretum.
Super has hostias fidelium, Domine qusesumus, pro-
pitio yultu respice, et quia nostris mentis non vale-
musy his potius muneribus tuo occursui commendemur.
Aliud secretum.
Tuis, qusesumus Domine, operare mysteriis, ut haec
tibi mmiera dignis mentibus offeramus. Per Domi-
nuni nostrum.
Prafatio quotidiana.
Deinde dicat episcopus totam missam usque ad bene-
dictionem dandam:^ post Per omnia saecula saeculo-
rum, Ante Agnus Dei dicat diaconus :
tuerentur, novas et involutas re-
culas, vrriyifjLiovQ rac avtfio^opri-
rove cudeotibos et recudentibus."
And he proceeds to cite a whole
host of schoolmen, and others.
De S. Ordm: pars. iij./>. 126.
** After the Cup was denied to
the laity, and to all in fact except
the officiating priest, for some
time it was usual at ordinations to
communicate all who had been
ordained, in both kinds. Thus a
pontifical cited by Martene di-
rects the communion to be given :
and the next restriction seems to
have been, that in both kinds
was to be allowed only when the
Pope himself ordained. I think
it well to quote this from a MS.
Roman pontifical in the Colber-
tine library, as printed by Mar-
tene, Tom. 2. p. 85.
** Pott communionem vero
pontificUf ante perfusionemy or--
dinati flexis genibusy facta con-
Jhssioncy et osculata dextra pon-
ti/iciSf sacram communionem re^
eipiunt de manu ponti/icis^ re*
eipiendo osculum pads ah eoy
scilicet preshyteri et diaconi:
sanguinem autem recipient de
manu diaconi qui cantavit evan-
geliumf et redeunt ad loca sua
circa altare. Si cUius a papa
ordinationem Jaciant^ eommu-
nicabunt omnes sacer dotes pri-
ma^ diaconi secundo, et subdia-
coni tertio de corpore Domini
tantumt et non de sanguine"
^ *' Ad benedictionem dicat
diaconuSf Humiliate, etc.'* Pon*
tif. Bangor*
" Seguatur solemnis benedic-
tion* Pontif. Eson,
2 1 s Celebtatio fl)tliiiuinL
Humiliate vos.
TunCj dimisso corpare Christi super patenam, conver-
tat se ad papuium, et accepto baculo det benedktionem
istamj vet aliam tempori campetentem :
Omnipotens Deus sua vos dementia benedioat,^ et
sensum in vobis sapientiee salutaris infundat. Amen.
Catholicse fidei vos documentis enutriat, et in Sanc-
tis operibus perseverabiles reddat. Amen.
Gressus vestros ab errore convertat, ^t yiam vobis
pacis et caritatis ostendat. Amen.
Quod ipse praestare dignetur, cujus regnum et im-
perium sine fine permanet: in ssBcula sseculorum.
Amen.
Benedictio Dei omnipotentis, Patris ^ et Filii ^ et
Spiritus ^ Sancti, descendat super vos et maneat sem-
per. Amen.^
Deinde dicat episcapus :
£t pax ejus.
Post communionem episcopij sacerdotes accedant ad
communicandum.^
Postea dicatur communio.
* " Bene •(• dicat." Pontif. voluerii: et poiteainduat chtro-
Bangor. thecaa et mUram^ et teneai m
manu sinistra haculum peutora-^
^ " Data benedictioney acce- /em, et ponat manum dextram
dant ad pacemy et communionem super caput cujusUhet saeerdo-
sacerdotes et levity si voluerint: tis, dicenss Accipe Spiritiuii, efo."
antequam dicatur collecta ad Pontif, Espon,
complendum, ponat episcopus
manus super capita singulorum^ ^ We cannot conclade from
dicens : Acdpe Spiritum, etc.** this obscure rubric, whether the
Pontif. Bangor. communion was to be adminis-
" Dicto Agnus Dei, et post- tered in one, or in both kinds.
quam ^fnscopus fiierit communi- Nor does the Engtish pontifical
catuSi communicet sacerdotes si make any mention of a custom,
Celedratio 0)tliinum*
219
Exultavit ut gigas ad currendam viam : a summo
coelo egressio ejus, et occursus ejus usque ad sum-
mum ejus.
Antequam^ dicatur postcommunioy ponat episcopus
manus 9uas super capita singutorum, dicens :
Accipe Spiritum Sanctum : quorum remiseris pec-
which was probably nevertheless
obeerved, of kisshig the hand of
the bishop» before communion.
The modem pontifical of the
Church of Rome has inserted a
rubric to that efleot, and Durand
in his Rationale speaks of it as
the common practice in his time.
JM. 2. Cap. X. But with this
difference; and it would be cu-
rious to discover whether such
was the practice continued in the
Church of England: viz.: that
the bishop kissed each newly or-
dained priest, but the others, dea-
cons, &c., kissed the bishop^s
hand. And the reason he gives
for this, is important, and will
excuse^ I trust, the length of this
note. '^ Quia pontifex osculando
saoerdotem denotat, quod ille ad
asqualitatem Ordinis redpitur,
quantum ad sacramentum Eucha-
ristiae consecrandum, quod est
sacramentum amoris, quod per
osculum sigttificatur. Diaconus
vero, et subdiaconns non recipi^
untnr ad talem sqnalitatem, sed
ad imitationem bonae operationis,
tOcr
^ In this place, the modem
Roman pontifical has inserted this
mbric. *^ Incepto responsorio^
pontifejTf €tceepta miUra^ vertU
se ad presbyteros ordinatosy qui
ante aUare coram ipso stantea
profitentur fidem^ quam prcgdi"
eniwri sunt dicentes : Credo in
Deum. etc." This does not ap-
pear to be an improper addition
to the old office, although the rea-
son why it should have been
placed here, is not very obvious.
There is no ancient authority
whatever for its introduction, ex-
cept one pontifical of the 13th
century, cited by Catalani, (Com-
ment. in Pontif, Ro^n* Tom. 1.
p. 148.) in which the Creed is
ordered to be said, before the or-
dination service commenced. But
there is a canon of the eleventh
council of Toledo : '* Ut unusquis-
que qui ad ecclesiasticos gradus
est accessurus, non ante honorem
consecrationis accipiat, quam pla-
citi sui innodatione promittat, ut
fidem catholicam sinoera cordis
devotione custodiens, juste et pie
vivere debeat, et ut in nullis operi-
bus suis, canonic» regulis contra-
dicat." ConcU. Mamu Tom. xL
coL 143.
220
Cdebtatio fl)tliiniiin.
cala, remittimtiir eis: et qoorom retinaeris, retesta
enmt.^
^ TUi Tery iniporUBt put of
tbe ofiee of ordanaiiaa of priests»
is» oooqisntiTdj» of late intiodiie.
tkm. I doubt wbether any ex-
ample of it is to be «fiseovered
oariier than die xijlh oentuiy:
and ahhoc^ it bad been adopted
into die vse of tbe Cbnrdi of
Bailor, beiofe tlw end of tbe
next centniy, we bave no trace of
it in die Wincbester pontificaL
AO die great ritnalists bave foiled,
and acknowledge it, in dkeir searcb
after earfier antbority. Martene
bas dted an undoubtedly very re-
markable passage, from tbe IHe of
a bisbop of Cambrai, wbo lived
in tbe lOtb oentary: wbere tbe
writer is speaking of tbat bisbop
being ordained priest, and among
otber circumstanoes remarks ;
^^Cumque ad manns impositionem
pontificalia dioeretur novo pres-
byteroi 'Acdpe Spiritom Sane-
turn, quorum remiseris peocata,
eie.** Martene's most just cri-
ticism is : ** Verum quid unicum
testimonium tot pontificalibus li-
bris oppcmendum?" Tom. 2.
p. 23.
For all the early pontificab
omit this second imposition of
hands;, and explicit delivery of
the power to remit or retain sins.
It is not in the early English
MSS. of Egbert or Dunstan, or
the Winchester Use : it is not in
any of the foreign Orders» printed
by Martene^ before the 12th cen-
tury : it is not in the old Sacra-
mentaries of S. Gregory, or Ge-
lasius: nor, lastly, does one of
tbe andent ritualists, Isidore, or
Amalaritts, or Strabo, Alcuin, Mi-
crologns, or Ivo Camotenas, al-
lude to it in the moat distant
With regard to the controver-
sialists of the Roman Church,
this &ct places them in a consi-
derable difficulty: and really I
cannot help observing, how very
numerous the difficulties are which
an appeal even to the documents
of <*the dark ages," (not to say,
the primitiye ages,) thrusts them
into. Because, unhappily, the
Tridentine Council has authori-
tatively declared : ^* Si quia diie-
rit, per sacram ordinationem non
dari Spiritum Sanctam; ac pro-
inde, frostra episcopos dicere, ' Ae-
dpe Spiritum Sanctum ; ' ana-
thema sit." Sess. 23. Canon. IV.
BeUarmm does not shrink from
the undeniable conclusion which
must be drawn from this canon :
(the reader will not foiget that
the first imposition of hands was
given in silence; see above, p.
204.) and he plainly says : '^ Con-
cilium dedarat, tunc ordinari
presbyteros, et tunc dari illis gra-
tiam Spiritus Sancti, cum eis did-
tur: Accipiie Spiritum Sanctum,
At cum hoc dicitur, manus impo-
Celettatio fl)rDmum.
221
Tunc trahat unicuique casuiam in sinu per scapulasj
as€:ulans tum^ et dicens:^
nuntur, ut patet ex pontificali> et
ecclesise consoetudine ; ergo sen-
tiebat concilium jt7/am impontuh
9t^m manus esse de essentia.*'
Opera. Tom. 3. p. 613. De
•Sturr. Ord. Lib, 1. Cap. ix.
Goar takes the same view. JBu-
choL p. 279. note 11. It is not
necessary to qaote other writers
to the same effect : hecause in this
case, it is not what a single doc-
tor, or ten doctors have said, hut
what the Coundl of Trent has not
feared seemingly to set its seal to :
namely, this : that for 1000 years
the service for the ordination of
priests wanted an essential part.
The true explanation is, that,
there heing inherent in the
priestly office, power over hoth
the mystical and the eucharistical
body of Christ, power, that is, to
consecrate the sacred elements of
Bread and Wine, and power to
rule and to absolve the living
members of the Church militant,
this power was g^ven entirely and
at once, by the single and first
imposition of hands. It was very
wise in the revisers of our ordinal
not to omit this lately added
clause, ''Whose sins thou dost
forgive, they are forgiven; and
whose sins thou dost retain, they
are retained:'' but it was still
more wise and accordant with all
ancient precedent both of opinion
and practice, by uniting the two
Forms, and restoring the one im-
position of hands, to remove all
doubts and difficulties upon the
point
^ See above Note 98.
^ The Roman rubric somewhat
explains this : ** Deinde explicans
ceuulam, quam unusguisque ha-
bet super humeros compUcatam^
induit ilia quemlibet, singulis di-
cens: Stola innocenti» induat te
Dominus." The form does not
seem very appropriate.
Also in the modem Roman use,
there here follows, as in our own
ordinal in another place, an oath
or promise of canonical obedience.
The rubric is " Et mox unusguis-
que iterum adpontificem aecedit^
et genufiexus ponit manus suae
functas inter manus pantificis
dicentis cuilihety si suus est or-
dinariuSi Promittis mihi, et suc-
cessoribus meis reverentiam et
obedientiam? et ille respondet:
Promitto.*' Both Martene and
Catalani agree in the fact that
this is a ceremony of late intro-
duction, at least in this place, af-
ter communion. But for the act
of promising obedience, by the
priest to his bishop, at some time
before, and generally immediately
before, the rite itself of ordina-
tion, we have sufficient evidence.
And the present ordinal of the
Church of England, in this mat-
ter also, has returned to a most
ift PC oraiumibus eorum sin-
.:-.-:. -— i:-«Biir-r rxm ncia siandoj et ad cos
>trr-i^-iii Thi 7'jcrk^ ^ ct FIHi t^ et Spiritns ►{<
>»i2*.-i^ «K^v^^iusff ^dwr v:i5^ tt sitis benedicti in or-
41 ^ -«.t-**. .z-*L fT iifer'si2> piUcabiles hostias pro pec-
•..:> -.* *•*: ft!Kt^ HIATUS Tvc-z^ omnipoteiifi Deo : cui
r-i r -• r t* c- r^*u :rL ssi:T£sa ssculoniiiL. Amen/
^ ^- . - ^ .J. jr-fCTiiifr OS fpiscopiu Hondo shK
fent «liqiH^B sibi
led obedientum
raiHft cx%il, etkin ipse depen>
«L^ CmaL Jfoiut. Tarn. xi.
i «.:.va a^ ,:sa- ****» ^^imf.- On pro me» Inter.
^ ^^ g „ -«n- .. - ^» HR* 3US *^- »*^ ^***' «^ a/faire, e* J»-
%^-«-i«t «^«r wivrtc «sa J^ t'^^^^ mcerdoies dicat
?»\>
V -t* M*W^V^ V «IV 9HIDK «auwmi
\^ *-3^ » -v» I ««-* "^ »"«« MS. agms with
w^^-i<«a*u m«a .:>*l b«ti j^^» Rtti^. pontif. Exon.
[L Sir l^^*» ««tMi : Qn scii
J]i^' ,^;>tr-lf^ «» pnepofiku». • It doe» not appetf that this
Celebtatio iiDtninum.
223
Quia res quam tractaturi estis satis periculosa est,
fratres carissimi, moneo ut diligenter et honeste totius
missse ordinem, et consecrationem, et fractionem, atque
<;oinmimicatioiiemy ab aliis jam doctis sacerdotibus dis-
oatis, priusquam missam cantare prsesumatisJ
Deinde^ archidiaconus injungat eis novem mmas;
"Videlicet, tres missas de Trinitate^ tres de sancta Maria,
pro statu universalis ecclesia, et tranquillitate regis et
regniy et prosperitate domniy et tres missas de Reqmem,
admonition can be traced earlier
than to tbe Idth century. Still
there are many evidences which
shew that the practice of diligently
learning the duties of their office,
before actually entering upon
them» was common long before.
Nor could the necessity of it be
light, when we remember the in-
tricacy and multitude of the ru-
brics which the newly ordained
priests were to observe.
^ ^* Hie injungatur eis aUqua
quotidiana pcenitentiay ps. Ad te
levavi .* vel aUquu alms psalmus.
Hie incipiatur posteommunio.
Hestat ui dieatur eoUeeta missa
ad eompiendum." Ruhr. Pontif.
Bangor.
** Quo dietOy dieatur posteam-
munio" Rubr. Pontif. Exon.
* None of the early pontificals,
or the ancient sacramentaries,
have any notice to this effect ; it
is therefore of late introduction.
The utmost, which appears in any
of them to lead to it, is a simple
and religious request by the bi-
shop that the newly ordained
should pray for him. But these
directions to say certain prayers,
psalms, or masses, which as the
reader has seen, has been divided
in the office in our text, into se-
veral admonitions by the arch-
deacon to each degree in the mi-
nistry, hare been coHected by the
modem Roman pontifical, into
one set form, to be solemnly pro-
nounced by the bishop, after the
postcommunion, and the blessing.
I think it right to extract it, bear-
ing, as it does, on much that has
gone before.
'' Singuli ad primam tonsuram,
vel ad quatuor minores ordines
promoti, didte semel psalmos poe-
niteotiales, cum litaniis, versiculis,
et orationibus. Ad subdiacona-
tum, vel diaconatum, noctumum
talis did. Ad presbyteratnm vero
ordinati post primam vestram mis-
sam, tres alias missas, videlicet,
unam de Spiritu Sancto, aliam de
beata Maria semper virgine, ter-
Uam pro fidelifous defunctis di-
cite, et omnipotentem Deum etiam
pro me orate.** Pontif. Bom
r^ ^mMmatur watris a wmtris H pn mlute omnium
1-. .^-« 4tj-umcianp^ vtl mfmmgaUaras aliqua alia quo-
.vuieiiotipmimat Ad te leTayi velali-
£r dammms ^itca/ms concedat in-
^ _ -...«a ruodi'nas'inui dicrmm omnibus audienlibus
^ ' - "-.-Mb? muauuL
..' c.r«A L^tc nmocffnu pottconuuuuoiittnm
^i^s^-^jsist- r»(nBe.Di0K BOBter^Qt sacrosancta mys-
T^^-i^ cat jr\ .'ty . m ifpg Bartnp ■wnriinine contnlisti,
• --^ts^-^ naib' 'iiBMiiTniM esBe fiots et fiitunun.
jC ">- ^^ rtcmnKi. ivfick sacnmaitis, oontmuis
r *f .^c^.s^ .-smuons A trltwL Per Domimmi.'
S -'v* ■-:ri\;i- T^ionnif..''
\: .« .*«. .-^» r*v-.jMib^ *»
». « ...«« Ac^ «.; ^^^ MSQA * nb «f ciane would not be
^. -^w^. .««.^«..-M % «sfefnak aMic«aBS«baidie ''Iteyinissa
ift^. N.^ » ««.M^A »Kfi«4«ai ^MTMK. 46^^ w& aoDar&i^ to Uie me of
te « t ^ 'v>v >fclff*tigT> die lyiinled form.
.^'i^^i ...>v^st.cs tt.t Aif!^ rW jtAi siwld refer to** the
^..«..v-iK «•. .^»K J ADO. ."«^ ^** J^mim^e Mj^mMg^^ (secoDd edit :}
J 4^..>v %>^v*.>i«>^^ «•.««^«■lev « >. "i^ mt^ SO» And here I
«V ^ » h« V ^.^ <«.«». .««i.^ .^Mi^«s*b^ «tnuk «p«B I LB aid lum, that mil
«... ^ « ^^»^.».«..A ft^' -«^^^ *«K niiiiir i«ets «f die text, which
■^,- ^ «kw*- .% >w ^"x** -^^^->^ ^ >i<iir V dir MOHHMBioB aerrioe of
^^*^ *x :w-**.s»»«u^ ■** H»rt*n<«>. ait w-x ll» cellecti, gndoal,
^»4 'v'%*^ >^.i%i%* t.^^ ^^vh^ *wwk «MKts^ &e^ wonhi also
%. »., i^ >«c'%»^ X*.-** a ,jw»^^ ^iianipr «Mwdfaig to die proper
««'kN*»^ .;m «K^uuft luiv 4«n9«^f«^ ^^KOiMaMM» «f die season at
.,.», 4«.%^ »..?w ^N^^v^ ^v^>K* ^ ma»;* dw «^fisatMiat took plue.
Celebtatio HDtHinum.
225
Postea dicat episcoptis : Placeat tibi Sancta Trini-
is : et cateray more solito. Mtssa completa, recedant
icerdotes ad lavandum manus}^
Iste modus pradictu^s servetur in omnibus aliis ordini-
us subsequentibus.^^
^ This washing of the hands
f the priests, is directed to be
one according to the modem
ise of the Church of Rome, in
he middle of the office, ''/n-
erecL dum offertorium cantaiur^
"el etiatn priusy ordinati sacer-
ioteM poterunt lavare mamu auas
cum medulla pants, et aqua bene
mufidare, atque extergere map-
pulis illiSf guibus Ugata erant,
et aqua ahlutionie hujusmodi
projiciatur in sacrarium.'* Ruhr.
Pontif. Rom. No direction to
this effect is to be found in the
early pontificals, and it was intro-
duced, as a conseou^ce of the
extreme reverence which began
in the middle ages to be paid
to the consecrated oil, whether
chrism or not, which was used in
the unction. To the same pur-
pose, were the careful directions,
which were so frequently repeated
as to the unction at confirmation ;
see VoL 1. p. ccziv: and above,
as to coronations, p. 24.
13 That is, at the other Ember
days, or seasons of general or-
dinations. The Salisbury pon-
tifical, from which the text is
taken, contains, which is not the
case with all pontificals, the va-
riations of lections, epistles, gos-
pels, collects, &c., according to
the di£ferent times of the year.
Each of them, as it occurs in its
place in the manuscript, referring
back to this office of the Ember^y
in Advent, for those portions of
it which related to the ordination
itself, and were unchangeable.
VOL. III.
amnonitio toCormatorta episcopi an ptimam
toniBuram reciptentesE, et an omnes
attoiK ornineiBE.
Imfonnatio de prima tonmra dericaliy et sumitur dt
vrrbis nuigistri Hugonis de Sancto Victore^ Ubro
de mKramentis}
I RIMUM signaculmn clerici est corona, quia
per boo signum eligitur in partem sortis
iBinislerii diTini, coi servire regnare est,
amt dicit Petrus, * Vos estis genus elec-
TLiTw TTC^i^ sacerdotium/ Propter hoc et coma ei b
x*>ri.3: corv«Me roamdae tonditur, et caput draper
xuiiiZir. «x per bcc et se ad regiam in Christo digni-
%. •*
*
, ^ ^-^ %*.i*ii,^ of a
^ ^ ^ «.«.^iKUx to the
, . .vv wOi^ iftKiTabe reader
^«.^ ^ xMtpftraf tliem
,^* - 2t»^»n^ ^«t similar
^^.» ^hkW >5 Martene,
.^^ •CVS.. UAmtEcc.
.^ .< ♦. :^ He speaks
^.> ittvNiW»» occur-
,^v. A.x<p^*»^ rwKider-
MKiica] of thechardi oi Rooen:
imperfect, not ffflitinjing* the ad-
monition to the ^ ostiariiy* as he
himself remarks ; nor die ^ infbr-
matio de prima toosora,** of the
existence of which, as a prelimi-
nary admonition of the same kiod,
he was prohably not aware.
This " informatio"' is stated id
the text to have been derived from
Hugh S. Victor on the Sacra-
ments. But it differs much from
the chapter on the subject, Lib.
1. Cap. 82. as given in the Auc-
tarium to the Bibl. Patrum. Tom*
1.
3|nfotmatio He ptima ton^uta. 227
;atein assumi intelligat, et quia inter ipsum et Deum
irelamen desuper nullum esse debeat, sed revelata facie,
secundum apostolum, Domini sui gloriam contemple-
:ur. Clericus enim non sicut laici secretorum Dei
gnarus esse debet, quia nuntius ejus est ad laicum
populum. Unde et usque ad apertionem oculorum et
murium amoventur crines quasi superflui, ut eum ab
atudiendo et intelligendo verbo Dei occupatio saecularis,
Bt terrena ambitio non impediat. Extunc vero debet
ecclesise stipendiis sustentari, et Seriptura Sacra in-
strui, et in officio ecclesiastico institui : ut cum ratio
poposcerit, et setas, ac scientia, et mores suppetunt,
ad ordines sacros assumi possit sub titulo certo, sine
quo non sunt ordinandi, ne potius acephali quam
clerici efficiantur. Hujus tonsurae ritus ex veteri
Testamento a Nazareis, ut dicitur, sumpsit exordium,
quoniam crines diu crescentes, ob vitae continentiam
tandem rasos in ignem sacrificii, consumebant. Sed
et in Actibus Apostolorum, Priscillam et Aquilam,
atque beatum Paulum, et quosdam alios, idem fecisse
legimus, significando in corde et opere puUulantia
vitia praecidenda.
Admmiitio ad ostiarios^ qui primi sunt ordinis.
OSTI ARII in veteri Testamento janitores diceban-
tur. Quorum officium est claves ecclesiee custo-
dire, et competentibus horis claudere et aperire, et quae
intus sunt custodire, fideles Christianos recipere, ex-
communicates vero et infideles excludere, sicut patet
partim ex verbis episcopi ordinantis. Hoc officium
Christus per se ipsum exercuit et constituit, quando
ementes et vendentes in templo, per quos omnes hae-
retici et infideles figurantur, cum flagello de funiculis
ejecit de templo.
^^etztoMtf pro-
JL anr3i^ populi
...r l: esc -fis» ^aK=^ ztv^ ioEcracti, ut
'^r .^ zcns;. ^ lsfiB^ a.-r=3]nBn;. « dkdncte
tc I jxSi indica-
:sr im. ^^*^^» et ubi
^ms^ JiEtr ^Baie ofaser-
-^^ ^~ •^'^ ^ -SH^ r^-^ T*>> Tiiit 7>y*' 'i*^* aTTTinng
^^^ **• • •i-..rTzr s^z ^^ rtm utrnunrirrcs oaoca dis*
^: -T^ -^ii.— ^- ^ -:i2- /j^iin nuurors sltc fiiciant:
^ i3^ ^r--:"'.i::i__ L^.': r— 5« tunr ^raEfcxaae» Tel pro-
"^^ .r '^*^ "^ • i^ :cr.Tir .£ • c ifiiLiuni tekt^'ii^ et insti-
'"^^. z^JTJSv »-::jj2»u» iui «.f nus or seuio doeconmi et
"^' ,.-t» '^irTrsv 'rmm Is=ar.p jg%HcuIi> « ibi legit,
^ ' ^ j^.tLP-s- ,r*ii^i» T^aiTTuai cisimir debenl, qui po-
, ,... .... li w ±z:r:i:iCXK rii tertii smni ordinis.
^ -- "^.CI"^"^ ^ sc LTV. Jill bonwia ct mmidiiin intra
Vt ^ j^bere iieb^n^ i^^iia imperium spirituale acci-
c >:irvr waI-^^ spiriuB «t iimattiidos, nt eos de cor-
.9Dmonitto ad erorcijBEtaiB!. 229
poribos obsessis ejiciant. Habent etiam facere in cate-
oliumenis officium apertionis. Hi in ordine et officio
ecclesise constituti sunt secundum hoc, quod in templo
Salamonis dispositi erant primo, sed postea ab Esdra
dictinctius ordinati. Hoc officium exercuit et instituit
IDominus, quando cum saliva sua tetigit aures et lin-
gxuun surdi et muti, dicens, Ephphatha, quod est, adar
I>erire ; docens nos per hoc spiritualiter aperire aures
et ora cordium, ad recte intelligendum et confitendum
Ohristum. Hoc etiam officium exercuit saepius, sed
specialiter expellendo septem deemonia de Magdalena.
Admonitio ad acolytos^ qui in quarto ordine
succedunt.
ACOLYTI Greece, ceroferarii dicuntur Latine.
Qui dum evangelium legitur, vel sacrificium
offertur, vel caeterum ministerium sacrum perficitur,
cereos accensos deferunt, non ut hujus aeris tenebras
illuminent, sed ut spiritualiter lucis opera proximis
ostendant, et errantibus more lucis ducatum prsestent.
Accipiunt et urceolum vacuum de manu episcopi, quia
nondum digni sunt tenere plenum ; in signum quod
vasa templi tangere quidem possunt, sed nondum per-
fecti sunt ad sacri ordinis officium ministrandum. Hoc
officium se habere testatur Dominus, dicens, ' Ego sum
lux mundi. Qui sequitur me non ambulat in tenebris,
sed habebit lumen vitse.'
Admonitio ad suhdiaconoSy qui quintum locum
obtinent.
Q
UINTO loco, ordo est subdiaconorum, qui apud
Grsecos hypodiaconi vocantur. Isti sunt qui in
■lenut
in quo
ct vasBa GOT-
et
IT 1^11 IS.: n 3iy~r^fcs ji. rtimntrann, iLfUB otaMii «ent
r^jidiinnjt. ^1 ^xr ^«rrnfniK si;;. - Xus^nai qui fertis
^aba. Z^.imiiL 'EL IE ignnui Ztnuic ncJiiliif n snsci*
^iTmr 1 It oiJ^ A c. fn.rai -n^ jTTnaaueak perti-
^H^ii&^ -^. *:Li?=crL:i.r*^'^ ji^ir«. « Sk^iasr in haptismiim
'-ir^l'ir^ irt*:»;^!!::. TTr^^finL iriiit^n* ec ^^'^^■muldn^ ^^
3iaaiiitrjrTnL 7f*iiir? ^ia;!-x»x « TresSivxra, el leTitis,
ir; i^-^^Tiij^ £zrf z.ji£rs 3lj2l:i]&. acBm pndione. Hi
•iTEiL ;r':-^;i,Tnr ^lo:: sa£ien:«B& ct ircit» Bams impo-
iui^rixfsni n.ti ii:i:f^ciz:i. »d szrr=i3 caliccHi TacmoDy
cc pKiinaaft ^v^apfnaBu iff sbub cfttsdcipt ; de vana Tero
arr:£i>fL<i>:i:c£. e^»:Lzb ess acpaBaidle ct manutar-
^'^^SL» r^^y<2<^ nTZfl^Tp «S^^i^c? aiams iiaiculuj el leTiiSf
tni.XAt;:ri dirLsa sicraiaK;:a. Hoc oScio QgQS est Do-
Bincs» qujndo £i.csa cooia esm discipalis, linteo se
prsEx-inxh, ct minens aquam in pdTim, pedes discipu-
lonxm laTU, et linteo cxtersit.
Admonitio ad diaconoSj qui stxtum hewn obtinent.
D
lACOXORU^I ordo sexto sequitnr loco» non sine
allquo senarii mysterio. In quo, propter perfec-
* ** HubftratorioiD, mappa aharis, mi corporale instenutur.** 2)«-
aDtnonitio aD Dtacono0. 23 1
tionem sui, significatur operum perfectio. Hie ordo in
vetori Testamento a tribu Levi habet exordium. Pr8&-
cepit enim Dominus Moysi; ut post ordinationem
^aron et filiorum ejus, rursus tribus Levi ad divini
eiiltus ministeria ordinaretur et consecraretur Domino,
et servirent pro Israel, coram Aaron et filiis ejus, in
tstbemaculo Dei. Ipsique gestarent arcam et taber-
naculum, et omnia yasa ejus, et in circuitu tabemaculi
eastra constituerent, et in transportando tabemaculo
ipsi deponerent. A viginti autem annis et supra, jussi
sunt servire in tabemaculo. Quam regulam sancti
p&tres et in novo Testamento constituerunt, quoniam
haec aetas ad portanda onera robusta est, quod illi ordini
a Moyse institutum est. Quod et in novo Testamento
representatur, cum diaconibus supra sinistrum hume-
rum stola imponitur, et casula in diebus jejunii supra
eundem humerum complicatur, quia quicquid laboris
et sustinentiee in hac vita toleramus, tanquam in sinistra
portamus, donee in dextra, hoc est, in setemitate, re-
quiem habeamus. Hie ordo in novo Testamento ab
Apostolis sumpsit initium, quando, sicut legitur in
Actibus Apostolorum, septem viros boni testimonii,
plenos Spiritu Sancto, ad hoc elegerunt officium. £t
oratione preemissa, manus eis imposuerunt. £t exinde
Apostoli, et eoriun successores, decreverunt ut in omni
matrice ecclesia septem diacones circa aram Christi
sublimiori gradu, tanquam columns^ altaris, assiste-
rent, non sine aliquo septenarii mysterio. In quo figu-
ratnr, ut septiformis gratiee spiritu fulgentes, sancti
sunt corpore ac spiritu. Hi sunt septem angeli in
Apocalypsi tuba canentes. Hi sunt septem candelabra
aurea. Hi voces tonitruorum. Ipsi enim clara voce,
in modum prseconis, admonent cunctos sive ad oran*
dum, sive ad genua flectenda, sive ad psallendum, sive
i I>fiL Ipei CTUge-
I^ nJTyTTwit. Sine ipeas sa-
Nam acat
ejus, id est
^^iamsacer-
licet calicem
I. .1. =: zf^TH^ i'ili^!rs^ ms ck tnditos fuerit a
aluTp pooont; levitae
qma boo onmes videre
1 qa« operionlur a
*>. .^ ^* 'r:- Twinr ^«cTtvis ^^«tiiiit altariy ut
. «• . -- . *.ic- r:j2ti:iu ^lut ^rid&ccar, mtidiqiie ad
- ^. >- - r--,n- ^u jL-^^ham TfikscnbaDominimi
- ■ \..»?'^ r_.i::^r-5y ru. hlZJi* earns oormmpantur I
•_ • ^'•v ^ -*- < -^ xii-ni:^ A r^arrfeons casdtate splen- i
. . v^—*.^ '^^^^ d.iLriw^ ircjsaiidi sinL apostolus
^ ^ .- -- s. -*'>«^ a£ T^^A^Hoa. Nam cum \
^ - -. -s.-*^ .: syL-r^a.\uiit f*Wirs5v-teie. coDthiiio sub-
' .^ .^^ -<-?■; Titar xrnine^xBsibiles, hoc est,
^ r .".-..-: ^- •• -"-^< ^'s^: 7«nia:\K>. hoc est, a libi- '
. - - r^ r. \i vlLcrnfiN. 5^£5«t ne perturbent I
.,v ' .^-i ^*^ ? -1 n;*;: riiio deditoSy quia nbi i
• - -za^ .•-. *. i-* ^iT-r o.oLisanzr; non torpe
-. . ^. ,-*• r'^v -^ :>^ -n It Of ^:ilfsn militia lacra |
- •^ .. >f :r.* r-^ r 'sr r*2v ^:j«ci. Hi aatem pro- |
%i . . •" . V - ^- ii.:zu>rvac xxH^LOi crimen ha- |
V . ::^ ^ *". ..A, at: -ti ;-^ iTtso-Tcc Aiiie ofdiiiationem
^» • ,"..^- ••. x.-"..^ ^"^ s. r:^Ti n'^mzi TDeraxL sic demiim ^
*- >j< -v ". V *>vv^.;.:u iJ /•!!.. "c^ HJ^ vSLm ordinantuTy ,
Nc,>v • :^s.■ vu.^ iu-i;«s US,:* suc c^st ad mhiisterium,
*\wi ^. xa*. -.•".•. v:.t:u» »».'*'fc:».xj»rir^ Pochar cis curarinm, -<
V. ^x ^» '..>i. >ci;«x-- >^ I >xm*tt iiatsersza ab ^aso^po, ut
•vx Kv >^ 1VX i.n s* ^vr^^css^r ;*^ir=m Domini, quo
.xiiiuu jA«s :vu42s: ^iai» .%;. j^ ^ctftgicgj>f<m Txtam» pertinentia
.9Dmonitio an Uaconois. 233
sLdversa fortiter tollerenty et divino amore subjiciant.
^^ccipiunt et textum eTangeliorum de manu episcopi,
X>^r quemintelligant se esse prsecones evangelii Christi.
T^SLjn sicut lectoribus vetus Testamentuniy ita diaconibus
novum praedicare pra^ceptum est, prsecipue eTangelium,
quod solis ipsis in ecclesia pronunciare licet. Ad ipsos
^pertinet assistere sacerdotibus, et ministrare in omnibus
quae aguntur in sacramentis Christi ; in baptismo sci-
licet, et in chrismate, in patena et calice, oblationes
etiam inferre et disponere in altari, componere etiam
mensam Domini atque vestire, crucem ferre, evange-
lium preedicare et apostolum. Ad ipsos quoque per-
tinet officium precum, et recitatio nominum. Ipsi
prsBmovent aures ad Dominum; ipsi hortantur orare;
ipsi clamant, et pacem ipsi annunciant. Hoc officio
usus est Dominus, quando post ccenam proprio ore
et propriis manibus sacramenta confecta dispensavit,
et quando apostolos dormitantes excitavit ad oratio-
nem, dicens, Vigilate et orate ut non intretis in tenta-
tionem.
Admonitio ad sacerdoteSj qui septimum locum
ohtinent.
SEPTIMO loco subsequitur ordo presbyterorum, qui
in veteri Testamento a filiis Aaron sumpsit ini-
tium. Nam qui tunc sacerdotes Tocabantur, hi sunt
qui nunc presbyteri, et qui tunc dicebantur principes
sacerdotum, nunc episcopi nominantur. Presbyteri
autem interpretantur seniores, quia seniores Greeci
presbyteros vocant, Debent enim presbyteri seniores
esse populo Dei, non tantum aetate temporis, quantum
prudentia morum, et maturitate bonae conversationis,
sicut scriptum est, Senectus venerabilis est non diu-
peOMtio. ^>=B3C3f err:- sftar<iv<^Hi £H|KaaKta Mieirvo
fiDinilanter reserrjtt fsizx ;
rita» prj^fBtiTH ab cKsTr^ ]
er^ scprapogfv» ns^i^ates redderct* ct sotnto obedi-
enxvK TiDC^x fcaifeiftlziB scwnnet. Piebb«icri sac-
ee^ iT» «t Txarii stni spp(M«iiita diadpnlonnu qoi
praEcedcbm Docnniiia Joib in oHueat aTitatcm, et
locim quo ipse cna unuufaK. Its qvippe prei^yten,
fjai adjatores sunt epescoponmL mdes popolos eatechi-
zando initiant, bapiixando onitati eccksis inoorporuit,
ut in omnibus sacmnends osqpe ad maims impositio-
noin populo Dei mimstTaiil. Episoopi Tero successores
iunt eiKWtolorum, qui ex necessitate adjatoriiun et sup-
plomontum sui officii^ in tanta moltitudine populorum
rogondoruni, ministerium sibi cxpetnnt sacerdotum,
0i(mt Moyscs in cremo septuaginta viros el^t pru-
dentos, quorum consilio et auxilio, multitudinem tantam
filcilius gubernaret. Sive ergo inferioris sive supe-
rioris sint ordinis sacerdotes, id est, sive presbyteri,
sive qnscopi, vicem genint summi pontificis, dum po-
pulos delinquentes ad pcBnitentiam vocant, et oratio-
nam suarum medicamento sanant, unde dicit apostolus,
Deus erat in Christo mundum reconcilians sibi, et
posuit in nobis verbum reconciliationis. Obsecramus
aomonitio eit isacetQoteiat. 235
cr^o pro ChristOi reconoiliamini Deo. In hoc igitur
vice mediatoiis fimguntur sacerdotes, quod Deum pro
peccatis populi exorant, et poenitentes abBolvendo Deo
recoiiciliant. Qoafffopter convenit ut tanquam boni
mediatores inter homines et Deum, et prsecepta Dei ad
populum deferanty veritatem preedicando, et preces
populi Deo offerant, pro peccatoribus intercedendo.
Mediator autem, ut ait apoBtolud, unius non est, quia
discordes reconciliare non potest, qui utrumque socie^
tatis pace et amicitise vinculo censors non est. Et id-
ciroo sacerdotes cum Deo pacem habere, per eminen-^
tiam sanctitatis, et cum proximis concordiam servare
debent, per affectum compassionis. Quales ergo de-
beant esse presbyteri, apostolus scribens ad Titum in-
sinuat, dicens, Hujus rei gratia reliqui te Crete, ut
constituas per civitates presbyteros» quemadmodum tibi
disposui. Siquis sine crimine est, unius uxoris virum,
habentem filios fideles, non in accusatione luxuriee, aut
non subditus. Oportet enim episcopum sine crimine
esse. Qua sententia ostendit etiam presbyteros sub
episcoporum nomine taxari. Undo ad Timotheum de
ordinatione episcopi et diaconi scribit, de presbyteris
tacens, quos sub nomine episcoporum intelligendos
relinquit. Quapropter tales etiam in ecclesia presby-
teros constituendos esse sicut episcopos, et apostolus
asserit, et canones apostolicam auctoritatem secuti tes-
tantur. Presbyteri cum ordinantur, episcopo eos bene-
dicente, et manus super capita eorum tenente, omnes
presbyteri qui prsesentes sunt, manus juxta manus
episcopi, super capita eorum levant, et Spiritum Sanc-
tum super eos qui ordinantur, invocant. Unguntur
presbyteris manus sicut episcopis, ut cognoscant se hoc
Sacramento gratiam consecrandi accipere, et opera
misericordise pro viribus exercere debere erga omnes.
portinet, ut
T.il^:r^ ^ -inM' un ^mt iliiK of -^u» saiplum est \
Hiy post
ntrumciue
hoc intelli-
ct a siiiistris
«*=* -Ta: — -.a» :z ** :»*: ar-ssss. irsKizc aec prospera
•ir. li=. .jxMn:= ^r SiZi<sB. raaK^f^x ctpatenam
Txzr j.asus» jr riu:si ^BEvmu oisosns his instm-
sifziis- ^* •£?:t=£:'c -s^ a.-.-*;«i*t29e« vuscuit plscabiles
Z-^? ^.s^ijft- :g!7-y.:, .tu. Di»^ sHBgne pertiiiet, sa- |
^ nftini'iiiiib> ZtfTTT in share Dei
ii:^*5«^ 4? MKeiEfov dooa Dei.
^ t juim la cofpos suum
■^ ^iinc^mt^xi T^iuzn. rjumimar^iu. <c s in nemoriam
s;=£ : A-^ - THa- -tu:m ?u:^sr-nr ossciaiLjJifr nooois instituit.
Ei t: xuL«;jjif iJui^zZiswsr iilii"iini fnrrtfCBS exhibuit,
rxigTiiu :3^ fou^s-'iL'^ fr j»i«c& » beca Deo Patri in
sn ^TTiJiik ir rnsr i^-rinca xesuc^ ^TTiam. obtolit, et
2%^ ir v:r-'i2iL saa^mmiflK saai:^ stem in^rediens,
:-.zIt;!£ca -f^ a*i LyjA 7ia=Lii::tTis. bt q^ti aqppuei quanta
sr •fx.rti-Iifnrii sarerL.-ciIEs cfic£* per quod qaotidie
Ea i2rar; pisg:»: Cir^rd c^ttfir«nr. ct fcas qaisqae a
p«M^:x=s .-*:iiTef^3s I>^? reoxadl^inir. Qoibus om-
ailriis ie 5uc«r5:c£i oc&i:^ terTiwr pertraclads, admo-
aie!i«il 5;nc C^:r^:sc£ sftcinroxis.. quatenos sicat excellunt
>-ir>;~-?^ if^£Ti£:;ue. sic cxeellam mie sanctitate, at plebs
e£> cvxxui^asa arq^se eonnn dkcipGnis edocta, gratanter
<«$ oM%i£.u* ec ecnnn imitadoiie de die in ^em pro-
&'iu» ec ad premia penr^iiat sempitema.
soeeretum ht eleeto €pi0eopo.
Con^eeratio eleeti in .CpijB^eopum.
^Dtattam He eletto Cpttfcopo.
j ICRETU3I quod clerus et populusjirmart
tbct de electo episcapo.^
Vencraiido sancto Cantaariensis eocle-
-is metropolitano N. clems et popoltis ec-
cle^ae \. debitani snbjectioneni : yestrae paterzrita.ti
^ Manj exsmples of fbraa of
this ^ decRtnm'* are to be found
m the historiazis azid ntsafists of
the mukile ares» Al ^e cad of
the SalbboTT pontilScal, that is»
tile maBoscripc from viiich oar
text b taken, there occurs the
fo^jDviar short ofice; vkidi I
insert here, as it docbtless is to
he leferied to the occaskm of an
election bj the der]gT of a nev
bbhop.
** Confirmatio electL
^ Camtato Te Denm, dicahKr^
Fiter noster.
^ EpUcopu» dicat .- £t ne nos.
** SalTnm faiC sennnn tnom.
^ DomiQus custodiat introhom
ejus, et exitnm ejus.
** Dominos costodiat earn ah
omDi male
^ Mittat ei Dominos aoxiliuni
de sancto.
** Exsorge, Domine, adjora nos.
«« Dominns Tobiscam. Etcom.
Oremus.
*' Concede, qossumos, omnipo-
tens Deusy at fiunolom tauniy quern
ad regimen animamm el^imas,
^mam toae dono proseqaaris, nt,
te largiente, cum ipsa tibi ikostra.
electioBe placcamns. Per Chrid-
torn DoDunum nostrum.
Inuncdately preceding the ** de-
cretam," there is a short iarm^
which I salijoin.
" QiMP episcofms, m cansecra^
tiame sua, profUetur se ohserva-
^ Omnem pmdentiam, quan-
tum natura sua capax est, divinse
scriptorae sensihus accommodare.
Ea» qus ez divinis scripturis in-
telligit, plebi cui ordinatus est
Terbo dooere et exemplo. Tradi.
tiones orthodoxorum patrum, et
decretaks ac constitudones sedis
apostolicae, reverenter soscipere,
docere, et senrare. Beato Petro
apostolo, ejuaque Ticariis summis
pontificibos, Tel eorum archiepis-
copis, fidem et subjectionem per
omnia exhibere. Castitatem et so-
brietatem, cum Dei auxilio, custo-
dire et docere. Mores ab omni
malo temperare, et quantum pes.
Decremm eiectionis. 239
8t cognitum, quantum temporis est ex quo accidentia
lus variis eventibus ecclesia N. suo sit viduata pastore
ic destituta rectore. Quod, non solum ad nostrum,
^erum et ad vestrum ac omnis hujus dioeceseos detri-
tnentum pertinere dignoscitur ; cum totius proyinci»
Bolicitudinem metropolitano constet esse commissam.
Propterea elegimus illius nostrae ecdesiae presbyterum
iV. nobis sufficientissime cognitum, natalibus et mori-
bus nobilem, apostolica et ecclesiastica disciplina im-
butum, fide catholicum, natura prudentem, docibilem,
patientem, moribus temperatum, vita castum, sobrium,
humilem, afiabilem, misericordem, literatum, in lege
Dei instructum, in scripturarum sensibus cautum, in
dogmatibus ecclesiasticis exercitatum^ et secundum
scripturarum tramitem traditionemque orthodoxorumi
et canonum ac decretorum sedis apostolicse prsesulum
constitutiones, sano sensu ecclesiasticas regulas intelli-
gentem, sanoque sermone docentem atque servantem,
amplectentem eum qui secundum doctrinam est fidelem
sermonem, et cum modestia corripientem eos qui re-
sistunt, et qui sanse doctrinae adversantur, eis resistere
et redarguere prsevalentem, hospitalem, modestum,
suae domui bene prsepositum, non neophytum, haben-
tern testimonium bonum in gradibus singulis, secundum
traditionem ecclesiasticam ministrantem ad omne opus
bonum, et ad satisfactionem omni poscenti rationem
de ea quae in illo est spe paratum : quem nobis quan-
nbile est. Domino auxiliante, ad tem et patientiam custodire in se-
omne bonum commutare. Semper ipso, et alios idem docere. Pau-
in divinis negotiis mancipari, et a peribus et peregrinis omnibusque
terrenis negotiis et lucris tuq>ibu8 indigentibus, propter nomen Do-
alienari, quantum humana fragili- mini, esse affubilis et misericors."
tas coDsenserit posse: bumilita-
U0ntm
triru^. I-Tt
1
omttxatio eleett in €pt0eopum.
ROVIDEAT electus cum suisj quod mane
diet dominica^ parata sint et in promptu
omnia sibi necessaria in consecrationej vide-
licet^ caligcey sandaliUy amictusy alba^ cingU'
i£m, stoUiy manipuluSj tunicellay dalmatica^ planetUj et
>lt€viale albi colorisj chirotheccSy annulus pontificalisj et
%lit^ annulus parvus^ mitra, baculus pastoralis, duo
btxcilia^ tobalia pro manibus tergendisj tobalia ad ponen-
dum coram consecratore^ tobalia et pecten ad pectinan-
dum^ mica panis ad tergendum manus et caputs duo
hrachia teUe de cortina^ ad circumligandum caput in
unctione^ duo magni panes involuti duobus tobaliisj dua
magna phiaUe plena viriOj et duo magna torticia ad
offerendum^ libri missalis et pontificalis, faldistorium et
* Ducange says : " Pecteth in-
ter ministeria sacra recensetur,
quo scilicet sacerdotes ac clerici
antequam in ecclesiam procede-
rent, crines pecterent." And he
cites several examples, proving
that a comb was among the ordi-
nary furniture of chapels. In the
earlier pontificals there is no ex-
press mention of it, although it is
clear that in Durand's time, the
use of it was general ; Raiionale^
lib. 4, cap. 3: and Ducange quotes
a will .of a bbhop in the 10th cen-
tury, who, among other effects,
specifies, '' Pectinem ebumeam
So in the old inventories we
find them mentioned; thus, in
that of S. Paul's, a. d. 1295:
" Tres pectines ebumei, spissi et
magni, et tres tenues et usuales
de ebore. Item, unum pecten
ebumeum pulchrum. Item, duo
pectines ebumei sufficientes."
Dugdale. S. Paul\p. 206.
* ''Brachium,mensur8e species,
cubitus." " Cortina, panni vel
serici species, sic dicta, ut pallium,
pro pallii materia." Ducange.
Glossarium.
unam.
VOL. III.
1
24^ CMirniiitt cicctiiii qpotoopmiL
tspa.Mm.q^iistiMi€i iauim. Saccrdai€M im sMperpeiUdk
l-Ai tcrvLi^ eltcio de lihro. ■
Jmr.pii* oMtttrmim daii im eyiwr ii^wjb, qwut eti ^g€Mi. \
tLn M:n.'\:a. €t mm im alia ftsiiritaiej^ antcquam missi I
hmM WMiikmM mdmalmr f^^Hirr €m^
smlamy ei pr^ easmlm
ifMfTOrfa«mcrf7v«J^eCk Tmme
dicmi metropoiiimmuMi
• ABtiqnsHMtonnD,«fe.** Pon-
As bcAm fliated, ike Exeter
M& does Dot eootun the *«de-
«t^Huoh* nor Ins it Ae nAtie re-
Ifwduijr the neceassiy prepan-
^HHks: its fifst Tvhnc, after the
of the <M
in strict acv
widi the caston of pr^
gcs. Tkmtmassm sajs:
Tolet. IV. C, 18. prae-
■t si metnpoGtanns in ciritate
itrapoGtana ocdinetnr: — dies
tantmii ab eodeiD
A» pneacrilBtiir.P— Abdica-
«idetiu Leo M. in-
EpL 89. c 3. si qno alio
*p«scapi» pr»-
ite sabbato,
die." Be
&./i.6a.) So, in later years, this
ms a rale geaenllj agreed upon.
AkoiB, in stating the fact, ex-
pbinsAeFsasott. ^' Episoopi rero
CMuecratio, tpn est marins apes-
tokmiBiy immo et Chnstiy fit in
IXymittica, quia in eodem die per
donuui Sptntus Sancti dignatns
est flhistrsie eorda apostoloram."
He dip, ^ Hittorpios. p. 69.
Consectatio elect! in eiHsteopom* 243
Tpse t^ero electus sacerdotalibus vestibus induatury pra-^
* casidiamy et pro casula induatur capoj et sic duo
id Hugo S. Victor: '' Presby.
i et diaxH>ni sabbato consecrandi
iBcopo prsBsentantar ; benedic-
vnes vero pontificam diebus tan-
kin dominicis celebrandaa esse,
icri canoneg sanxenmt." De
icr. lib. 2.ij. 20.
** But the rubric now of the
louian pontifical is this : '* Sta-
Ufa die consecrationiis qtuB de-
>e< esse dofmnica^ vel naiaUtium
apostolorwn^ vel etiam /estiva^ si
tummMs pontifes hoc specialiier
indulseritJ'
^ Mabillon has printed in his
Analecta, from a manuscript of
the lltb century, a " ritus ordi-
nandi eptsoopi»" which waa ob-
served anciently in the church of
Konen. On account not only of
this Order throwing much light on
many of the particulars which will
follow in the text, but of the fre-
qusat intercourse in that age kept
between the churches of Nor-
mandy and England, I shall tran-
scribe the first rubric of that MS.
^ In die ordinationis episcopi
msDissine pulsetur, et cantetur
prima, postquam eatur ad capitu-
lum; ibique a deoano, arcfaidia-
oon<s oantore et canoellario ordi-
nentur qui debent prsecedere mi-
niitri, sicut in majoribus mos est
fesdvitattbus: hoc est, duo aco-
lythi com thuribulis, duo subdia-
coni cum crucibus, septem acoly thi
cum candelabris et cereis, septem
subdiaconi cum evangeliorum U-
bris, septem diaconi cum suis reli-
quiis, dnodedm presbyteri induti
planetis, aeolydius indutus podere
cum yaseulo aureo chrismatis.
*' Tertia pulsetur temporane^i
et interim prsBparet se domnus
archiepiscopus, sandaliis et caete-
ris omnibus usque ad dalmaticam.
Tune indutus cappa, et tenens
baeulum pastoralem in mana, pro-
oedit e sacrario. Simililer omnes
episcopi exeaat mdutL Ipse au-
tem electus necdnm induatur san*
daliis, sed tantnm alba, et stola, et
cappa; nee ferat baeulum, sed
ponatur super altare cum anulo^
usque dum eonsecratus accipiat de
manu archi^piflcopi.
*^ Venientes autem in eodesia
ponantur sedee ita. Domnus aa-
tropolifeanus sedebit Terso dorso
ad altare. Sedilia yero caterorum
episcoponim ponantnr ante oculoa
metropolitani. Sedes autem ipsius
electi ponatur in medio, non tamen
ad majuB altare. Comproyindales
autem episcopi offerant tectum
domno metropolitano his verbis :
*^ * Reverende pater, postulat
0tc.'" Vetera Analecta. p. 2S&.
The ^poderis" in the above
extract was a vestment, of much
the same kind as the '' camisia ;*'
(see above, p. 19. note 29.) Du.
cange in his glossary cites JBiicA«-
i'OLso.iiKB «EzftMT» ante;
ConiBtectatio electi in epi^copum. 245
Ligentissime examinetur cum omni caritate, de fide
i.xictse Trinitatisy et interrogetur de diversis causis
^\ moribus, quae huic regimini congruunt, et neces-
jris, sunt retineriy secundum apostoli dictum, manus
t^o nemini imposueris ; et ut etiam is qui ordinandus
r^xdens, si docibilis, si moribus
!imperatiiiSy si yita castas, si so«
riuB, si semper suis negotiis ca-
exis, si httmilisy si affitbilis, mise-
icors, si literatus, si in lege Do-
nini instructus, si in scriptoranim
^enaibus cantusy si in dogmatibus
ecclesiasticis exerdtatus : et ante
omnia, si fidei documenta verbis
simplicibus asserat : id est Patrem
et Filium et Spiritum Sanctum,
etc.** And Uien follows an exact
exanunation, gnnmded on the
Apostles* creed. Again, in the 8th
century, the second Nicene comi-
dl, in its second canon, which
Martene appeals to, ordered, ^' —
decemimuB quemlibet, qui ad
episcopalem gradum est provehen-
dus, — a metropolitano bene ex-
aminari, an ad sacros canones di-
ligenter, ac cum perscrutatione,
prompto sit animo, et sacnim etiam
eyangeliom, etlibrum divini apos-
toli, ornnemque divinam Scriptu-
ram, et in Ovinia prseceptis ver-
sari, et populum suum docere."
Mand. Tom. xiij. col. 748.
Bat, remembering the ill re-
ception whteh the decrees of this
council met with in the West, I
would rather attribute Uie inser-
tion of this examination to canons
ofodier synods in Gaul or Spain:
thus, we have one, to name no
more, of the eleventh council of
Toledo, in the preceding centurj,
A. D. 675. ** Placuit huic sancto
conciiio, ut unusquisque qui ad
ecclesiasticos gradus est accessu-
rus, non ante honoris eonsecratie-
nem accipiat, quam placiti sui in-
nodatione promittat, ut fidem ca*
tholicam sincera cordis devotione
custodiens, juste et pie vivere de-
beat.** Ihid. Tom. xi. coL 143.
It is very probable that the par-
ticular interrogations regarding the
change of the Bread and Wine in
the Eucharist, were in consequence
of the teaching of Berengarius,
and inserted into the English pon-
tificals by the influence of Arch-
bishop Lanfranc, his great oppo-
nent. In which case, the Win-
chester MS. is jpossibly as early
as any manuscript in which they
are to be found: being nearly
contemporary with that arch-
bishop. The student will observe
presently, that those particular
questions are not in the pontifieak
of Bangor and Exeter. With re-
spect to the first, this is very re-
markable, and much more so with
regard to the other, a manuscript
of the latter part of the 14th cen-
tury, in the time of Bishop Lacy.
ccclcj&aaB
-«t Hi-
^Vni9i^
wiA*F^A*«*»^^"'™- «■«fafckadfilio.iDtlikpboe:
^" '^ •«\libMlQlVllO«pQ6lQl<NCIll«
Dm> Deo date «I potestes l^;iBdi at-
M^ qiieflohrendi,goflqiieYiearii8,Ro-
Aiigliaui^, i- mtnia pontificibiis, a^1le sancts
ct obedkn- ecekaiae Caotoariensi, «fe."
? Volo.'' " "tanctsDorobernensieode-
^ fMifd Aogitcaoe, mx^ PonHf. WmUm. i:e:Caii-
ID rod inky by tuariensi. I extract the wbole in-
Cbriii»
Coiutecratio electi in eptocopom. 247
iihi» meisque guccessoribus subjectioDem, et obedi-
it^iam per omnia exhibere, secundum canonicam auo-
iritatem, et decreta sanctorum pontificum ?
Jtesp. Volo.
Tunc dicat pontifex :
X^rofitere.'*
JFIic legat professionem^ ut patet per bullam si habe-
tidrj ac super eandem bullam subscribat cmcem manu
r^€>pria ; sin autem^ exigetur pro/essio modo subscripto :
In Dei nomine. Amen. Ego .N. talis ecclesise
dectusy et a te, reverende pater, nomine N. Cantuar
niensis archiepiscope, totius Anglise primas, consecran-
lus antistesy tibi et sanctse Cantuariensi ecclesisB me-
tropoliticse, tuisque successoribus in dicta ecclesia
Oantuariensi canonice substituendis, debitam et cano-
nicam obedientiam, reverentiam, et subjectionem, me
per omnia exhibiturum profiteer et promitto, secundum
decreta Romanorum pontificum tuorumque jurium,^ et
ierrogatioii from that early MS. Ail three pontificals omit the
** VU sanctae Dorobemensi ec- form in which the profeaaion is to
clesiie fidem et mibjectionem per be made, passing on immediately
omnia exhibere P' to the next interrogation: ''Vis
The Bangor Use agrees with mores, etc/*
the text: in the Exeter pontifical The reader shonld cenaak W3-
the question runs : kins, ConciUa^ for the forma of
'* — Cantuariensi» mihique mi- some later oaths, about the period
nistro et suocessoribus meis,fidem, of the reformation : for example ;
subjectionem, et obedientiam, se- in 1540, Tom. 8, p, 855 : — in
cundam canonicam auctoritatem 1544. p, 870.— in 1550. Tom. 4.
exhibere?" p. 67. And again, for several
^* '* Ek erigatur profsMtio.* early examples, a ooUectian printed
Winton. by Heame, at the end of the Tex-
^ Retp, Volo. Profitere." Ban- tus RofRensis, p. 245. etc. and
gor. others, in the Anglia Sacra, torn.
"Volo. Profitere. Hie pro- Lp.78.
JUeatwr" Exon. ^ This sentence ^* secundom
et coBBorfandniii, sals^
} 9c mt D«nB aE§iiTetr et sancta I>ei ersn-
piaiiiisa OHoia aaiiBcnbeDdo pnipr^
1
r^T.-n..!: r*vrtf «Mini mbKribaij fademdo
J k:."^^^ j^zkk Vs flURs tDM ab omm Biala tempe
^nn\ « ::si2iniB piiiEE& Dbamio adjirraiite, adi cjmiie
H/t.l:» r^iamaxarer
' %z''^''**u^ ,i:..K V^ oastxtsteiii ct sofaneCatem, chid
' *#• rtaulivv -•eaHcre. et docere ?
' iz'-'^'^'.z:.-^ ^^ JM4IIBI «aae <£tiii]s ncgotiis man-
■:^AUs^y « I vrtsns aesv^tns ^el lams tnrpibus esse
vx-:\;>v r;;imtt]K *t» aamana ftagiEtas concesserit
. » «c'***v<^*"^« ^« > iumilbciGeak et patientiaiii, in te- ^|
'' sC'**-:^-.:.\ • T'larvrrms et pveregriiiis^ oomibiisqae
itvi^^i^r t:i:*M^ ■* V «i^^w ^rvccKr ]a»Mii DcMnini, aflEibilis
:^<tx ^mtitl^ >»% .veivm >vixsl irircas ubi Dommas, et
A ^c^Mut^^i yi-f/fts J2vfi:/?f(vy :• Amen*
J.•at•-*J:^.!*^^ O-wT^j^ ^^fvoajCT» intdfigcntiaiii et
-ur-um^ W^ Vm» «fCKM .ttiiDL;urm«til«MakBJQiregiiL''
Conisecratio electi in eptocopum. 249
i-X^Mi^'^^^™ sensus tui, Sanctam Trinitatem, Patrem,
t TFilium, et SjHritiun Sanctum^ unum Deum onmipo-
^xm tem, totamqueinTrinitate Deitatem, coessentialem et
oxisubstantialemy coaetemam et eoomnipotentemy unius
oluntatisy potestatis, et majestatis, creatorem omnium
ireaturarum, a quo omnia, per quern omnia, in quo
^ronia, quae sunt in coelo et in terra, visibilia et invisi-
^ilia, corporalia et spiritualia ?
Resp. Assentioy et ita credo.
Interrogatio. Credis ipsum Filium Dei, Verbum Dei,
aetemaliter natum de Patre, consubstantialem, coomni-
potentem, et cosequalem per omnia Patri in divinitate,
temporaliter natum de Spiritu Sancto et Maria semper
virgine, cum anima rationali, duas habentem nativi-
tates, unam ex Patre eetemam, alteram ex matre tem-
poralem, Deum verum et hominem verum, proprium
in utraque natura atque perfectum, non adoptivum ne-
que phantasticum, unicum et unum Filium Dei in
duabus naturis, sed in unius personse singularitate,
impassibilem et immdrtalem in divinitate, sed in hu-
manitate, pro nobis et pra salute nostra, passum vera
camis passione, et sepultum, ac die tertia resurgentem a
mortuis, vera camis resurrectione, die quadragesimo
post resurrectionem, cum came qua resurrexit et
anima, ascendisse in coelum, sedere ad dexteram Dei
Patris, inde venturum judicare vivos et mortuos, et
redditurum unicuique secundum opera sua, sive bona
fuerint sive mala ?
Resp. Assentio, et per omnia credo.
Interrogatio. Credis etiam Spiritum Sanctum, ple-
num, atque perfectum, verumque Deum, a Patrte Filio-
que procedentem, posequalem et coessentialem, coom-
nipotentem et cosetemum per omnia Patri et Filio ?
Resp. Credo.
IHrimtetis,
inBitaruD et
^«r» ■dOns alterius.
in
cc caaeniuditer
BiUtis de
i^-r «Kir •» "
ioBKf^ Vk ^k» 4ocs not duy-
A »r a tike Wiacaesier pon-
feoL te «» owned by the
Exeter MSS.: the
MiilialH>tIie<iQeft-
We> «Mv>£ Uie "«ICC
ConiBtectatio eiecti in epiiscopum. 251
Uentem se adversus hanc ganctam ecclesiam catho-
:^axii?
Resp. Anathematizo.
Interrogntio. Credis etiam veram resurrectionem*
jusdem camis quam nunc gestas, et vitam eetemam?
Resp. Credo.
Interrogatio. Credis etiam novi et veteris Testa-
aentiy legis» et prophetarum, et apostolorum, unum
^sse auctorem Deum ac Dominum omnipotentem ?
Resp. Credo.
Et dicat ei :
Hsec tibi fides augeatur a Domino, ad veram et
setemam beatitudinem, dilectissime frater in Christo.
Et respondeant omnes : Amen.*'
Tta igitur examinatus et bene instructuSj^ cum con-
" A marginal nole is intro-
duced here : yis.
** Hie petatar a oonsecrante
bnlla jnramenti, et consecrandos
earn legat, ei «econdnm tenorem
ejosdem prastet domino papie
snum jnrameutum. This note
18 in a eontemporarj hand and
eharaeter of writing» and poenbly
may bare been an acodentd amis*
•ion: but I have not tfaonght it
figbt to iotert it in the text.
^ This rubric is to the same
effect, sod in nearly the same
words, in both the Winchester
sodBsDgorMSS. The first pro-
ceeds St the end of it;
^ Qualiter ordmetur epiico-
put, Pontifejc cmn ordmaiury
jmmo pragreditur damnfu me*
tropoUtamu cum cuneto cUro ad
eceUaiam: -mhi ip$am vuU JSeri
ordinaimnmn. Vemens auiem
ante aUare mos ut vohurit nuU'
cat primo cantorum^ et statkn
cantor levai afU^honam ad m-
troitum: BenedixittehodieDeus.
Ps. Deus Deoram. Cumquejt"
nierint mtroitum non dicant^
Kyrieleison : ged damnui metro'
poiiianus incipiat •• Gloria in ex«-
celsis Deo. Hoc Jimto dicat:
Pax Tobis. Pastea orcOUmem
hanc: Adesto supplicationibus,
etc:*
The Bangor pontifical merely
adds : <* Deinde cantor inc^nttt
antiphonam ad introitum et cm"
tera ex more: sequUur oratio.
Post orationem mUea immedi^
ate: Adesto, eU^
The -Exeter pontifiGal proceeds,
M. TXZ
Ar^ ••♦ »*
cni
cpboopi
qniqiie
Ami I add the
: "Ju-
IV. cxnc C. 5.
propm in
ordinetar: si
BOB Boat per temporis
in proTiDcia
ft db epiwopis ordinetar
pnnaite» ▼. authorita-
I mam aooommodaote
De bene/. ParU
t- ilk.i.A^XTiij.(/om.5./>.93J
Coiuiectatto electi in epi0copum. 253
JOeinde cantor incipiat officium missa de die.
Hcec sequens oratio dicatur cum oratione de dicj et
cantur sub uno per Dominum.
Oratio.
Adesto supplicationibus nostris, omnipotens Deus,
t quod nostrse humilitatis gerendum est ministerio,
aae virtutis impleatur effectu. Per Dominum. Et
cetera ex more cantentur usque ad repetitionem Alleluia,
;e/ usque ad ultimum versum tractus vet sequentia.
fnterim autem^^ dum hacjiunt, innuat dominus metro-
politanus archidiaconOj et ipse descendens cum acolytis et
subdiaconis vadat extra chorum, ubi espectat qui ordi-
^ The Winchester pontifical
thus proceeds :
** Interim autem innuit doni'
nus metropolUanus archidia'
cono: et ^se descendens vadit
extra chorumy ubi expectat qui
ordinandus est : etacdpiensves-
timentum induat eum. Etfinito
gradalij dotnnus metropoUtanus
ascendit ad altare. Et archidi-
aconus adducitelectum ad altare^
ubi domnus metropoUtanus stat,
EtincUnatse idem ehctus pon-
tifex ad terram^ et dicit domnus
metropoUtanus :
** Clems et plebs de civitate
ilia, cum adjacentibus parochiis
suis, rogat sibi episcopum conse-
crari.
^ None autem a piissimo do-
mino nostro Anglorom rege con-
sentiente, clero et populo electus
est venerabilis frater noster .iV.
10 hoc opus.
"Oranus itaqae pro eo, ut
Deus et Dominus noster Jesus
Christus tribuat ei cathedram
episcopalem ad regendam eccle-
siam suam, et plebem universam.
'* Et tunc schola incipiat U-
taniam ; et inter aUa dicat :
*' Ut fratrem nostrum .iV. elec-
tum pontificem, in vera religione
conseryare digneris : Terogamus,
audi nos.
" Episcopi vero interim proS'
temantse super stramenta coram
altare, et ordinandus humUius
post pontifices usque dum dica-
tury Agnus Dei. Finita autem
litanioy elevet eum domnus me^
tropolitanus incipiens hymnum
Veni Creator. Quo cantato, po-
nat caput electi episcopi super
altare* Et duo alii episcopi
ponant et teneant evangelium
super verticem ejus, EeUqui
vero omnes qui euUunt episcopi
manus super caput ejus ponanU
Et domnus metropoUtanus tfi-
254 ConiOTratto ctecti to epimytaiL
\
nandus est, et accipiens vestimenta induet eum cum saxt-
daiiiSf albCf Hakif manipuio^ tunica^ dalmatka^ et camk, I
sine mitra, et absque baado vel annuUo. Etjimto gradak^ .
dominus archiepiscopus ascendat ad altare^ et dtso qns- I
copij capis indutiy deducant electum superius ante aitare }
ubi dominus archiepiscopus sedet, et ilk sedendo cum
mitra dicit : \
Episcopum oportet judicare, interpretari, conae-
crare, confirmare, ordinare, offerre» et baptizare.
Deindej deposita mitra^ canvertet se archiepisc/fptss ad
circumstantes^ et dicat hanc exhortatianem :
Oremus, dilectissimi nobis, ut huic viro ad utilitatem
ecclesise proyehendo, benignitas omnipotentis Dei gra-
tiae SU8B tribuat largitatem. Per Dominum.
Et statim a duobus episcopis incipiatur :
Junden* benediciionem mper eum
dicat tenia voce :
** Oremus» dilectissimi nobis,
etc.
" Oremut. Etdiaconue: Flee*
tamus genua. Legate.
** Propitiare, Domine, auppli-
cationibaa. etc.^'
In the Bangor pontifical we
have:
** Interim dum hacjiuntt egre-
diatur archidiaconus cum ojco^
fytis et etMiaconis: et induai
ipeum electum dalmaticam pla^
netam: et duo episcopi eoiuiie
uututi deducant eum euperiue
ante aitare* Et convertenm^ee
arMepiecopue ad circumetttnteif
dieat exhortaOonem:
** Oremoa» dilectisaimi nobis,
etc."
In tbe Exeter MS. it is aa fol-
lows ; after the oolieot '' Adesto :"
** Et eeetera omnia canientur
uefue ad repetitionem alleluiat
vel aduUimum vereum tradut ^
tune eedente epiecopo deducemi
electum ante aliare corean con^
eecraiorey et dicat coneecrmiar
electo :
" Episcopum oportet, eie.
*^ Et statim incipiatur liiania»
et interim tarn consecraior ^fuam
electus accumbani vereue edtare^
ita quod electms maneat a «mtir-
tri$ coneecratoriSf poetguam die^
turn Juerit^ Ut obseqaiuBi servi-
tutis nostr». Tunc eurgat com-
eecratoTy et ad coneecremdum se
vertensj baculum paeioralem m
«MMiii situstra tenene, dicat pri^
moi
^ Ut hunc praraentem eleetan,
etc.*'
Coiweccatio deed in epfecopom. 255
Cum litania ; et prostemat se ordlnator simul cum
^l^cto et ceteris episcapis ante altare super faldistoria ;
sj^iscopus electus desuper stramenta^ ad basim attaris;
^t dicatur litania sicut in ordinibus^ et cum ventumfuerit
€Md versum qui pro domino episcopo cantatur, surgat con-
^^cratory et dicat conversus ad electmn sic:
Ut hone electmn bene^fidicere digneris.
Hesp. Te rc^amus.
Ut hunc electmn bene^dicere, et sancti»][<ficare
digneris.
Resp. Te rc^amus.
Ut hunc electum bene^dicere, sancti^ficare, et
coiise»^crare digneris.
Resp. Te rogamus.
Fimta litania^^ surgant ormies prater electum. Et
duo episcopi ponant et teneant evangeUorum codicem^
^ I would dte a canon of a of an abuse which crept m about
coondl of London, in the year the 11th century, and spoken of
1 126, referring to these : ** Sta- in a succeeding note, I shall trans-
toimas pneterea et apostolica au* cribe the corresponding rubric,
thoritate decemimus, ut in conse» agreeing in both, of the Bkngor
crationibus episcoporum, non cap- and Exeter pontificals.
pa, non tapetae, non manutergium, ** Finita vero litania^ surgant
non baccinia, et nil omnino per ovnnes prater electum: et duo
yiolentiam, nisi sponte oblatum epiecopi ponant et teneant librum
fuerit, penitus exigatur." Wil' eeu codicem evangeUorum super
kins: Concilia* torn, 1. p. 408. cervicem ejus et inter scapulas
The reader may compare a canon clausum.*^
passed atWestminster.a few years ^ Amalarius, in his day, argued
after, to the same purpose. Ibid, that this was a newly invented ob-
p. 415. servance, and not founded upon
** It has just been seen, that primitive authority : " quod neque
the Winchester pontifical does not vetus auctoritas intimat, neque
specify whether the book was to apostolica traditio, neque canonlca
be open or closed : and on account auctoritas." De off, ecc. Lib, ij.
256 CmuKCtatio electi in epiMopum.
tuptr carvicem gtu et inter scapulas ciaiuum,^ et crir
\
Cap. 14. But his statement must
be somewhat corrected, for if this
rite may not be traced up to the
apostolic age, yet it has the prac-
tice of a very high antiquity to
plead in its bdialf. As the reader
has already seen (note 21.) it was
a part of Uie office in the pontifi-
cal of Egbert : it is in the sacra-
mentary of S. Gr^ory : and en-
jcnned by the 2nd canon of the
often-quoted council of Carthage :
** Episcopus cum ordinatur," are
its words, ^'duo episcopi ponant
et teneant eyangeliorum codicem
super caput et cenricem ejus : et
uno super eum fundente benedic-
tionem, reliqui omnes episcopi, qui
adsunt, manibus suis caput ejus
tangant"
Palladius in his life of S. Chry-
sostom mentions it ; where speak-
ing of a consecration bjr heretics,
he says, ** Non horruerunt evan-
gelium scelesto capiti imponere."
And Menard in his notes to the
passage in the sacramentary, cites
S. Chrysostom himself, alluding
to the practice. But I would add,
earlier than all these above cited,
the testimony of the author of the
Apostolical Constitatkna» where,
speaking of the order of the cob-
secration of a bishop» he sap:
" 9t«#n|c yeyofuytfc, iic T»y t^
Ttty iwietmrtty dfia Kat. Zwatyinr
pott, rXif^iOF rov Ovaiaeniptm
itrrmtf rtty Xoir^y ertcmarttr cm
TfiiofivTiptiy 9tury wpoaMtr^ofu-
v«F, Ttiy ^€ ZiOKoymy ra Sua fy-
ayycXca iwi rifc rov \f»poroyoy-
fuyov ca^aXifc avewrvypLtya at-
n^oyrtiy, Xtyerti wpo^ 0cor ." JLik*
8. cap, iv.*
It does not seem uncalled for,
to add some of the mystical reasons
which have been given for the ob-
servance of this very ancient rite.
Peter Damian tells us : ** Ponitur
et evangelica pagina super caput
illin recumbentis, ut verbo vitae
sentiat excedere rationem, et ocuH
ejus deficiant in eloquium Domi-
ni." Sermo, 1. de Dedicatione,
Amalarius also, although, as Ca-
talani remarks, he had been ob-
jecting to the reasonableness of
the observance, yet immediately
adds : ** Potest tamen evangelii
positio super caput, monere tenen-
tes, ut quo Dominus idem evan-
gelium firmet in corde ejus, de-
\
* It will be observed that here
the book of the Gospels is directed
to be held by deacons: and the
student should consult the obser-
vations of Haberttu: though I
scarcely suppose he will agree
with that writer in the very sum-
mary condemnation which he
passes on it. Pontif. Graff, p,
78.
Con0ectatio electi in epi0copum. 257
^atare^ super eum fundente benedictionem, reliqui epis-
>recentur, aut, ut moneant, eum,
\\il consecratur, recordari se am-
pliua esse sub jugo Evangelii,
quaxn foret." Lib. 2. cap, xIy.
But all these must be referred to
the judgment of S- Chrysostom;
vrho, cited by Hahertusy (p. 79.)
has said: *'Dum ordinantur sa-
cerdotesy Eyangelium capiti impo-
nitar, quo discat ordinatus ▼eram
se accipere Evangelii tiaram : dis-
cat etiam, tametsi omnium sit ca-
put, se tamen esse sub legibus, et
quum omnibus dominetur, legis
imperio subjici : cumque omnibus
legem ponat, a lege gubemari. —
Quod igitur Evangelium accipiat
pontifez» significat eum esse sub
potestate constitutum." Homil.
de laude EvangeUL
Nor can I pass by, witbout re-
mark, anotber matter whicb, tbere
is undeniable evidence to prove,
wa8.connected with this placing of
the Book of the Gospels upon the
head of the new bishop. I shall
extract the observations of Cata-
lanL " Reliquum est, ut illud
notemus, consuevisse olim cum
Evangelii codex super caput im-
poneretar, ex occurrenti in prima
pagina sacri textus sententia faus-
tum inftiustumque omen de futura
episcopi administratione praanoscL
Certe, in ordinatione Athanasii
patriarchse Constantinopolitani,
tradit Pachimera lib, 2. cap, xv.
yerba ilia occurrissc : Qui para-
VOL. in.
iw est diaholoy et angelis ejus,
Quodimprobis ejusdem patriarchs
actis comprobatum est, eamque ob
causam sede ilia depulsus. Con-
tra, in consecratione Lanfranci
Cantuariensis archiepiscopi appa-
ruerunt verba: Date eUemosy-
nam^ et ecce omnia munda sunt
vobis. Qui prssul in largiendo
eleemosynas valde fuit insignis.
Alia id generis exempla multa ec-
clesiastici scriptores produnt; ex
quibus perperam quidam arbitrati
sunt, ad inquirendas sortes evan-
gelium in ordinatione episcoporum
adhiberi consuevisse." Comment*
inpontif, torn, I. p. 196.
With respect to all this, the ob-
vious wish b, that these state-
ments as to the ^t may be un-
founded : or at least that such a
superstitious and objectionable
practice was never recognized or
allowed in this country. The case
of Lanfranc, we must nevertheless
confess, is unhappily supported by
other examples : one, in the reign
of Edward the Confessor, of Wul-
Stan, bishop of Worcester: of
whose consecration this circum-
stance is related ; ** Nee vero sine
divino nutu credi fas est prognos-
ticon hoc ei fuisse, ' Ecce vero Is-
raelita, in quo dolus non est.'"
Vita S, Wlstani, Anglia Sacra,
torn. 2. p,25l. And another, the
successor of Lanfranc : for ilfa/-
thew Paris has told us of Arch*
250 ff BlgffCTnfW ClCCIl ID ffffytTlrlllll •
€9pi qm adsunt numilnu mis capmi ejus tai^amiy et JkA
ordumtor:^
1
I
biflbop Atttelm: ^ Inter
dom, pro rito ecclesiae, codex
eraogelii ab episoopb taper eum
Mpetixu teDebaior: cooaecratiooe
aatem peracta, cam codex inspi-
oeretofy 10 paginal summitate bapc
•ententia e«t reperta; *VocaTit
nultof, et misit serTum faum, et
corpenitit omnes te excasare,'*'
Hist p. 15. As it has been al-
ready shewn, the English pontifi-
cab are unanimous, after this time,
in directing the book to be closed :
and I think it can scarcely be de*
nied, that this particular order was
wisely and religiously intended to
put a stop to such a practice ; one,
which there are few who would
not condemn at all times, and much
more, on the occasion of so great
a solemnity.
"• '• Consecratore imponente
utramque manum super caput
ihcti, dicens ei :
^ Accipe Spiritum Sanctum.
•* Idemque faciant et dicant
omnes episcopi adstantes^ quofi*
nito incipiat consecrator hym-
num: Veni Creator, etc. Et
eantetur usque injinem, et con»
secraior mediocri voce :
*^ Oremus, dilectissimi nobis,
etc.
** Propitiare, Domine, supplica-
tionibus. etc.'' Pontif, Exon.
« '«tV/nm apertum:' Ruhr,
pontif. Rom.
* The rubric in the Robbb
pontifical, after the deHwery of the
Book of the Goepels, is, similar to
that in the Exeter M&: ^ IXeindt
consecrator^ et aseiaieniet» epi*c<y
pi amhahus manibus capmt comse-
crandi tangun /, dicentes r A ccipe
Spiritum Sanctum."*
This is a remarkable difference.
as the reader will presently see.
For the later schoolmen liare
placed the ** Form" in these words.
** Accipe, &c.'* To quote the
statement of Catalani : ** Omnes
prope scholastici, qui de materia,
et forma episcopatus disputant,
illius formam in his verbis eonsti-
tuunt: Accipe Spiritum SanC"
turn, quae a consecratore, et assis-
tentibus episcopis, posito evan^Iii
codice super ordinandi caput, et
illud tangentibus, statim proferun-
tur.*' Comment, in pontif. tom<,
] . />. 1 97. But none of the Eng-
lish pontificals, except the Exeter,
contuns this "Form": and Mar-
tene acknowledges, "verba ilia
toti antiquitati ignota lue-
runt: adeo ut vix in ullo pon-
tificali annos 400. attingente re*
periantur. Nam ex omnibus quae
percurrimus, tria tantum ilia ha-
bent, Arelatcnse, Andegavense,
et Guillelmi Durandi." Thecoun-
dl of Trent however has declared ;
" Si quis dixerit, per sacram ordi-
nationem non dan Spiritum Sane-
Contrmatfo electf in episcopum. 259
Voni Creator, ut supra in ordinibus.
Sequatur :
am; ac prande, fnistra episcopos
icere; ' Accipe, #^c,'— anathema
it.'* The difficulty therefore is
he same as that already spoken
>t, />. 194. note 55. and the Ro-
man eontroversialista are equally
oQSUGcessful in this case, as in
the former. The later school-
nven, who had the altered Ro-
man Ordinal before them, did not
know, what more accurate en-
quiries proved, that these words
were of late introduction: they
therefore not unwillingly seized
npon them, to round off, if I may
say so, the peculiar opinions of
their day: and the council of
Trent adopted their decisions.
It would however be unjust not
to quote the argument by which
Morinusy in his famous work, de
facris ordinationibu», attempts to
evade the Tridentine canon : and
1 the more willingly do this, be-
cause it shews that the point of
that canon has -neither been mis-
taken, nor unjustly urged against
Oie peculiar doctrine of the Church
of Rome in this matter : the rea-
der will scarcely think it is more
than an evasion, even if it amounts
to that. For the question is not,
whether the grace of the Holy
Spirit is given at ordination, but,
u both matter and form have
heen accurately laid down as es-
^tials, and defined, whether the
council of Trent has or has not
decided that the '* Form " consists
in certain words, which for more
than a thousand years, the Church
had not admitted, or used. He
says:
'* Neque huic universi traditioni
contradicit concilium Tridenti-
num. Certum est quod ait per
sacram ordinationem tradi Spiri-
tum Sanctum, neque frustra epis-
copos dicere, Accipe SpirUum
Sanctum, cum ordinationis vir-
tute detur Spiritus Sanctus. Al-
ludit concilium ad ea verba qu»
ah aliquot saeculis non tantum in
episcopatus, sed etiam in presby.
teratuB et diaconatus collatione
dicuntur. Non frustra igitur di-
cuntnr ista verba, cum catholids
certum sit ordinationis ritu obicem
noB ponentibus SfHritum Sanctum
dari, et gratiam produci. Prae-
terea ah antiquissimis temporibus
tam apud Latinos quam apud
Gi*8eco6, invocatur Spiri-
tus Sanctus. — — ^— Sed aliqui
ah annis, paulo plus minusque
quadringentis existimantes invo-
cationem Spiritus Sancti non
sufficere, addere voluerunt tra-
ditionem Spiritus Sancti modo
imperative. Verum conci-
lium Tridentinum declarato ordi-
nationis sacras principali effectu,
inde verba ilia ah episcopis non
frustra did tantum coUigit, et me-
26o dwtfccttttto dccti in fpfeupoip^
Oremus. Oratio.
Propitiare,^ Domine, supplicationibiis ncstris, ciW \
clinato super hunc fiunulum tQum ooroii gratiae sact;-
dotalis, bene»][4dictioiii8 tas in eom effunde rirtule&i
per Dominum noetruiiit Jesum Christam, Jrilimn taozB* \
qui tecum vivit et regnat, in unitate Spiritus Sancc
Deus.
Per omnia saecula saeculorum. Amen.
Dominus vobiscom.
Et cum spiritu tuo.
Sursum corda.
Habemus ad Dominum.
Gratias agamus Domino Deo nostro.
Dignum et justum est.
Vere dignum et justum est, sequum et salutare, nos
tibi semper et ubique gratias agere, Domine sancte.
rtto ; de fomui antem in qua ordi-
nationis specie hsereat, ne yerlHini
quidem. 8i his verbis fonnam
definire Toluissent Patres, cam
ires stilt ordinatioDb sacre gra-
dusy sive species, et in anaqoaque
dicatur, Acdpe Spiritum Sanc-
tum, ant nnam saltern cui conve-
niret, definire debuerunt, quod ab
iis non est fiictum ; aut tribus
specicbus conveniet, quod nemo
admittit. Sed rem ita se non ha-
bere ex argumento praaoedente in-
dubitanter constat/* Part. III.
Exerc, 2. cap. ij.
It will not fail to be observed,
how Morinus has here confused
the whole subject: and as he has
mixed up with his argument the
same *' Form" as it is in the ordi-
nation of priests, I woald rder
the reader to my note on thai
place, adding this plain extract
from the CaUehiMmu» ad paro-
cho9m Speaking of the rite a£ or-
dination of priests, that aathori^
states : " Ad extremum vero, wsr
nibns iterum ejus capiti impositis;
Acdpe, inqnit, Spuritum Sanc-
tum: quorum remiseris peocats,
remittuntur eis; et quorum reti-
nueris retenta sunt ; eiqne cceles-
tem illam, quam Dominus diaci-
pulis suis dedit, peccata rednendi,
ac remittendi potestatem tribuit"
p. 205. edit. Aldus. 1566.
^ This prayer, with the suc-
ceeding proper Preface, or prayer,
is in the pontificals of archbishops
Egbert and Dunstan.
Con0ecratio electf in epf0copum. 261
Ltei* omnipotens, ceteme Deus : Honor omnium dig*
ta^tum, quse glorias tuse sacris fiimulantur ordinibus.
ewsy qui Moysen famulum tuum secreti familiaris
QPatUy inter csetera coelestis documenta cultursB, de
abitu quoque indumenti sacerdotalis instituens, eleo-
Jim Aharon mystico amictu yestiri inter sacra jussisti,
it intelligentise sensum de exemplis priorum caperet
ecixtura posteritasy ne eruditio doctrinse tuee ulli dees-
et eetati : cum et apud yeteres reyerentiain ipsa signi-
icationum species obtineret, et apud nos certiora essent
3xperimenta rerum, quam aenigmata figurarum. Illius
namque sacerdotii anterioris habitus, nostr» mentis
oraatus est, et pontificalem gloriam non jam nobis ho^
nor commendat yestium, sed splendor animarum : quia
et ilia, quae tunc camalibus blandiebantur obtutibus,
ea potius quae in ipsis erant intelligenda poscebant.
Et idcireo huic famulo tuo, quem ad summi sacerdotii
ministerium elegisti, banc, quaesumus Domine, gratiam
largiaris, ut quicquid ilia yelamina in fulgore auri, in
nitore gemmarum, et in multimodi operis yarietate
signabant, hoc in ejus moribus actibusque clarescat.
Comple, Domine, in sacerdote tuo ministerii tui sum-
mam, et omamentis totius glorificationis instructum,
coelestis unguenti rore sanctifica*
Tunc consecrator/^ depositis chirothecisj et annulo
^ ^ Hie effundatur oleum *^ Et cum spirita tuo.
tKrUmaU mper caput ejui in « Tunc omnes episcopi perun--
modum cruet». Hoc, Domine, gant caput efus mar^huf suU.
copiose, etc.'* Pantif. Wmton. Metropolitanue vera dkat quod
*" Hie mittatchruma in caput eequiturmorepntfatiome. Hoc,
ejutf m modum erucia : leniter Domine, copiose, etc." Bangor,
dieent : Unguator, et consecretur, ** Hie mittat chritma in coro*
etc, nam capitis electi cum poUiee m
^ Fto tibi. modum cruciSf leniter drcumli"
262 ConKtcratio (Itcti ni tpi0copiitn«
pontificali resumpto^ sedeaty et liget caput ejus qui amu-
cretur cumfasciola de parmo lineo mundo ad hoc prtepsr 1
rata J ita quod fasciola circumdet caput sub corona j qua.
tota debeat remanere libera: et expansa super genua I
consecrantis toballia, mittat chrisma cum oko mixtum \
super caput ejus cum pollice dextroj dicens :'^ '
gato prku eapUe Uneo retorto^
ne chritma defluat in capUlot ex
more Romance curue^ cum pol-
lice dextrdB manus totam toneu-
ram, dicene: Unguatur, et conse-
cfetur, etcJ* Exon»
I must add, that both the Exe-
ter and the Bangor MSS. omit
the sentence, '* per sacri chrisma^
tis benedictionem,'' in the
Form, at anointing.
^ I must refer the student for
the ancient forms and prayers, as
they were in the pontificals of Eg-
bert and Dunstan, to Martene,
torn. 2. where the ordinals are
printed.
Menardy in' his notes to the
Sacramentary of S. Gregory, cites
an Englbh pontifical in which the
head was to be anointed twice:
** Porro in pontificali, quod Angli-
canum esse creditur, duplex est
unctio capitis, prior cum oleo et
chrismate, secunda post manuum
unctiooem cum oleo tantum.
Qu» non sunt in editis et aliis co-
dicibus nostris." p. 517« Nor
does Catalani, or Martene seem
to have known any other example
of this practaoe.
It would therefore seem to have
been peculiar to the Ordiiial of
some of the English churches.
The reader, by a careful compari-
son of the note below, p. 265. 33-
and 30. will see that the WiiM^ies-
ter MS. exactly agrees with that
which Menard speaks of; — ^that
the Exeter and Bangor pontificals
anoint the head once only ; — and
that the Salisbury Use was to
anoint the head twice, but first
with the mixed chrism and oil, and
afterwards, before the unction of
the hands, with chrism only.
I r^ret that my space preTents
my entering, at length, into the
subject of the ancient unctioii of
priests and bishops: but, referring
the student to the chief writers
on the subject, I would sum up
the intention and meaning of the
rite, in the words of a Tery learned
writer. ^^ Concludo, sacerdotum
tam superioris, quam inferioris
ordinis manus inungi; primo, ut
ad laborem, ad ministerium, ad
diligentem et sedulam operam
utrorumque manus mdurentur et
confirmentur: secundo, ut ad mi-
serioordise opera charitatis oleo
diffloentes manus habere monean.
tur, non aridas, non contractas, non
Consectatio tltcti in eptocopum« 263
TTnguatur et consecretur caput tuum coelesti bene-
lictione, in ordine pontificali, per sacri chrismatis et
»lei unctionem, et nostram benedictionem. In nomine
J^ Psitrisy et ►J^ Filii, et ►J^ Spiritus Sancti. Amen.
Wlberales: tertio, ut ad benedi-
cendum, et sacramenta conficienda
Ldonei reddantur: quarto, ut ad
li^andum et solvendum habiliores
efficiantur. Item, non sufficere
episcopis, quod eorum in inferiori
sacerdotio manus inunct» fuerint,
sed iterum cum consecrantur, in-
ungi debere; turn quia ad bene-
dicendum manus eorum sanctiores
efficiends, turn quia sacerdotum
consecratio, altarium, ecclesiarum,
et caeteromm benedictio, sacra-
mentonimque quorundam con-
fectio tunc ipsis confertur: tum
quia ad operosius ministerium, et
honorificentius officium consecran-
tur : tum denique quia cum opes
ecclesisB in ipsorum potestate con-
sistant, majorem largiendi babent
occasionem, et ex suo statu ad pie-
tails, et supererogationis opera
arctius devinciuntur. Chrismate
vero epiacopales manus, oleo pres-
byterales inungi; tum quod per-
fectionem ills operentur, quae
chilsmate bene olenti significatur :
bx illuminandis prsesertim menti-
bus incumbant, quae illuminatio
oleo, quod ignis pabulum esse so-
let, coQvenienter exprimitur : tum
quod in corpus Cbristi mysticum
epbcopi presbyteris majorem ba-
beant potestatem ; utrique vero in
corpus Cbristi Terum per se aequa-
lem virtutemjiabeant: qus scili-
cet praesertim conscientiae puritate
et nitore indiget : si quid proinde
detrahi debet presbyterali unctio-
ne, quo praecellere ipsi possit epis-
copalis, non oleum, quod con-
scientiae puritatem designat, sed
balsamum, quod famae claritatem
significat, detrabendum, illudque
episcopalis unctionis materiae ad-
jungendum. Denique infero, ca-
put solius episcopi inungi, quia
solus regiminis perfectam sden-
tiam, solus gratiae praesidendi per-
fectionem, solus regendi absolu-
tam auctoritatem, solus perfectae
ecclesiae caput est episcopus, solus
tandem caput ecclesiae Cbristum
perfectius exbibet : presbyteri nee
pleniludinem omnem sacerdotii
sibi mendicant, nee sine episcopis
aliquid gerendi auctoritatem, nee
perfectae ecclesiae capita sunt, nee
Cbristi perfecta ezemplaria.'*
HalUer: de $acri$ Electionibut^
Pars. III. viij. 10. />. 464.
Mucb more information as to
details may be found in tbe decre»
tal epistle of Innocent III. de sa-
cra Unci: the Gemma Animce^
cap. 181. Hugo S. Victor, de
ecurram. lib, 1. cap. 40. Morinu?»
de eacris ordin. Exercit. ▼]• and
Habertus, Pontif. Ecc. Graca^
cap. 28.
1
•-cJi^ *r nil».:- 'iiiiunt? «t'Tn
♦r (mrr-niL frniTHgrJ;. ^x nair
^*. 31: Hif su^^iirasi <sc xoi
ri'ixiL*iis ' — rnTmr ^ic :n^£s2$
eCin
9t9olHtiim
"tente sint,
Qai vakdixerit
ei, benedic-
d prwiens^ qaem
fimifHaiB tmm; ut det
Hi^f iLrimL ix mzgure -.xpcrtazMx ft exhibeat omneni
YumisuRSL Twrif^TxiL. Xi sixicxtiMfiiie impiger, sit spi-
(
Psaimus
ISl Eeoe qonn boouiii* Etpost
fmemfme rersumrepetaiftr
UnguaiUun : qua compleia per-
JSdai etnueeraior pr^tfaHonem :
arit Dami- Hoe, Domioe, copiose, eteJ*
Con0ectatio electi in epi0copum. 265
L forvens. Oderit superbiam, humilitatem diligat,
: ea^in unquam deserat, aut laudibus aut timore
^er^ktUB. Non ponat lucem tenebras, nee tenebras
^exxi : non dicat malum bonum^ nee bonum malum.
b sa-pientibus et insipientibus debitor, ut £ructum de
ofectu omnium consequatur. >i< Tribuas ei, Do*
ine, cathedram episeopalem, ad regendam eeelesiam
.^tn, et plebem sibi eommissam. Sis ei auctoritas :
s ei potestas : sis ei firmitas. Multipliees super eum
ene^^dictionem^ et gratiam tuam : ut ad exorandam
smper miserieordiam tuam tuo munere idoneus, et tua
p^atia possit esse devotus :
Terminando secrete : Per Dominum nostrum Jesum
Christum Filium tuum, qui teeum vivit et regnat, in
nmtate Spiritus Sancti Deus. Per omnia saecula S8&-
culorum.
Et respondeant omnes : Amen.
Et tunc sequatur^ oratio elevata aliqtiantulum voce, et
manu super eum dextera externa. Oratio.
^ There is great yariety here ** Hie impotMtur mUra capiH
between the pontificals. I shall efus:
first state the order of the Win- ^* Benedictio annulu Sancti-
Chester MS. fica, qosBSumas Domine, annulum
" AUa. Pater sancte, omnipo- istum, ut famulus tuus, Ny gesta*
tens Deus, etc. tor illius, quem in ordinem epis*
*' Benedktio de tepHJwrmi copalem electum sacravimus, fide
•%>tn(tt. sit plenusy operatione sinceros, in
*' Spiritus Sanctus septifonnis, revelandis atque claudendis sacris
etc. mysteriis, salubri semper conside-
^ Consecratio manuum epis» ratione, discretus. Pen
copiabarchiepucopOfOUosancio Cum datur annultu. Accipe
e/ chrismate: Unguantur manus annulum discretionis, et honoris,
iits, etc. fideisignum; ut quae signanda sunt
^ Hie miUatur oUum super signes, et qu» aperienda sunt pro-
caput epu : Unguetur et couse- das» qu» liganda sunt liges, que
cretor caput, etc. solvenda sunt solvas, atque creden-
268 Consecratio electf in epljeicoptttn. I
sfficuli. Ecce quam bonum et quam jncandmn haU^
firatres in unuin. I
Repetatur antiphona past unumquemque ver-sum^ \
Sicut unguentam in capite, quod descendit in ^»
bam, barbam Aaron. I
Quod descendit in oram vestimenti ejus, sicut r^^
Hermon, qui descendit in montem Sion.
Quoniam illic mandavit Dominus benedictionefiiL «i
vitam usque in saeculum.
Gloria Patri, et Filio, et Spiritui Sancto.
Sicut erat in prindpio, et nunc, et semper, et in »^
cula seeculorum. Amen.
Hie mttatur solum chrisma super eaput ejus.
Unguatur et consecretur caput tuum coelesti bene-
dictione in ordine pontificali, per sacri chrismatis 1227^
tionem et nostram benedictionem. In nomine i^ Fa-
tris, et Filii ^, et Spiritus Sancti. Amen.
Unguantur manus istse,^ et sanctificentur, et in te
* There is no mention of any
unction of the hands in the sacnt-
mentary of S. Gr^ory: and I
think it may he asserted that the
pontifical of archbishop Egbert
is the earliest MS. in which it is
to be found. From England it
was however adopted not long
after into the foragn churches, as
appears from several ancient or-
ders printed by Martene. There
are frequent references also in
several authors to this practice,
reaching up to nearly the time of
Egbert. Peter Damian speaks of
it, in immediate connexion with
the consecration of bishops : <' Li«
niuntur et manus, ut quicquid be-
nedixerint benedicatur, et aeoep-
turn sit divinse majestatis aspee-
tuL" Serm. 1. de Ecc. dMca-
Hone. And Pope Innocent III.
** Hoc unguento caput, et manus
episcopi consecrentur." De sacr.
VnctUme. cap. I. Menard cites
also a synodical epistle, (conciL
Carisiacum, Quiercy oit Que)
A. D. 888, in which the unction of
the hands is spoken of.
The student will see below that
this unction was ordered to extend
from the right thumb : and from
note dS, that in the Bangor use,
the thumb is still more particularly
aDon0ecratio electi in epi0copum. 269
> Deorum ordinentur. Unguo manus has oleo sano-
;sLto et chrismate unctionis purificato : ut sicut unxit
yses verbo oris sui manus sancti Aaron germani
, et sicut unxit Spiritus Sanctus per suos flatus ma-
^ sanctorum apostolorum ; ita unguantur manus istsB
sanctificentur et consecrentur, ut in omnibus sint
rfectoe in nomine tuo, Pater, Filiique, atque setemi
>iritu8 Sanctii qui es unus summus Deus omnium
vorum et mortuorum, manens in s»cula sseculorum.
men.
HU peractisj ipse qui consecratur extendat manus
las ambas^ unamjtuvta alteram^ ante consecratorem :
t consecratorfundens chrisma super manusj cum pollice
aciat crucem unguendo a pollice dextro usque ad indi-
specified. Both Menard and Ca-
taUni have observed this, from
some manuscripts which they had
collated: and remark upon it,
proving that there was, in some
churches, a separate unction of the
thumb: and in fact, an ancient
ordinal of the church of Rouen,
before referred to, has an express
prayer "ad pollioem consecran-
dum." Although, (upon the other
aide,) it does not make any men-
tion of an unction of the hands*
MMXou. Analeeta. p. 229. But
it is doabtfiil whether thb separate
unction of the thumb was adopted
at any time by the church of Sa-
Usbary : and it is further not im-
possible, that the variations of the
fiaglish MSS. consist only in the
obscurity of the rubrics, all mean,
ing the same thing, as is clearly
enough expressed ia the text
above, that the unction of the
hands should begin from the right
thumb. Menard cites a passage,
not very clear, in support of his
view, from GuUelmus Parmen^
^^ Quemadmodum in conse-
#».*
cratione pontificum perfectio, et
plenitude legitur; sicut in unctior
nibus capitis, manuum, et pollids,
pinguedo intern» unctionis.** Cap.
de extr. UncU A short rubric
has been inserted into the margin
of the pontifical, in a later hand,
which would however seem to di-
rect, that a separate unction of the
thumb was to be performed : but
I would not rely upon the autho-
rity of such an interpoktion.
'*Hic prius consecrator, et post
alii episcopi, chrismate confirment
poUicem dexterum electi, sic dicen-
do: 'Oremus.'"
fiftff in f pfjwoptf fit T
\
.\
TifiGv it T'Wir IXjakfui aoslii Jesa Christi, q^ te
^%mii.n :trjs ^i^ouri rc^t dignitatem, ipse te chii^
naof i? sy^^ic» iecSirioQis liqpore po^iiiidaty et ^ I
^•10!:^ ">nw~ c^"o:itii aberttte fbcimdet, nt quicqinA '
jvm^i: \ fr^ MMci>.':u:Lr -r^ et qmcqmd sanctificaveri?
^:n r ^ ii-^fnr : «c vXiKi^»^cnl» numus tuae, vel pot
.:v.*.2v nt;»ic«; ctoic^ prvociat ad salntem. ^men.
^n'm*n>uai •'>*m>»r^--t?w mam rogamos, oiDoi{K>tem
n 7i >i^;*tm r%fa:$,. x? 3U]i3i> kliiis fiunnli tui, scilicet
tr-i..m^ 3%>cr* >cc« «sertiis obdocimtiir chirothecis
3«C
;:ctfrr:&> ,fc>9erv;uitar nre tme benedictioiii^
•^ :>voi .K *.» ^ a ^•Mw^^ae »fr
Wta i ^ IV^tt^ woej« <M»e»
ex^aur* tfci^ nett$«w whtj tb*T w«*
pc« ttp^>« ibe Kandb. Itt cW bs<>-
liw« K^VftftB piMICUMk b«Hli the
sitre aihl thi^ itWtv» are solemDlj
de&T^red «nd put 00« after the
serrke ctf tlie coamttiik» is fin-
isked : and a special prarar is ap-
>:cited to be said with each, h
tW MHI adent Ordinals, therr
is ao Bcatiaa made of the g^Ioves.
aar« as ^be reader «ill observe, in
tbe Wiatbeater, Bangor, and Ex-
eter MS& We may, therefore
c«ai(lade.tbal ahboiigii sometimes
p«e «a. bgfctt ^bb prayer, yet that
tbe lolfam investing with them
aas scarcely introdnced into the
Ot«rclifirEa!glaad:and that the
aicaicit approach was a prayer,
alhi^Sag to Aem, like that in tbe
lest. I do not mean to say, that
tbe ase of gloves, as a pcntion of
tbe proper episeopal Testments,
was not of Tety h%b antiqnity is
Ee^rknd. as in other of the Wes-
teni cborebes : bat that the put*
tins: them solemnly upon the hands
of tbe new bishop, did not form
an especial part of the office of
For there can be no qnestkm
CDomcectatio electi in epiiscopum. 271
qusecunque per eas sint benedicenda, sanctificanda,
consecranda, per te benedicentur, sanctificentur.
their constant and universal
by bishops for centuries in
» country : this is certain from
testimony of illuminations, and
isses, and sculptures.* It is a
narkable circumstance also, that
Is very prayer in the text, " Im-
ensam clementiam " is appointed
be said in the ancient " Ordo"
Tinted by Hittorpius, p, 99,
quando episcoptu induitur ma^
icis ; ** for so, as was not unusual
1 that age, the " chirothec»'*
rere termed. Therefore we can-
iot refuse to the *'chirothecae"
be authority of long use, though
we need not give credit to Hugo
Victorinus, Innocent III., or Du-
rand, who, following the author of
the ** Gemma," have not hesitated
to say, ^ Chirothecarum usus ab
apostoUs est traditus.** Gemma
Anima. Uh. I. cap^ 215.
The position in which this
prayer occurs in the text, is cer-
tainly more natural than accord-
ing to the modern Roman cus-
tom; by wbich, the gloves are
made a chief ornament, not re-
ferred to the unction, and that they
may be put on, the ring is of course
ordered to be removed. It is pro-
bable, I think, that the allusion,
and a mere allusion only, to them
in the Sanim pontiBcal, is to be
traced to that earlier age, when
they were worn by priests as well
as bishops. Saussajus asserts that
even then there was a difference
observed : '^ nam presbyterales ex
corio erant, episcopales ex serico,
aureum circulum (teste Innocen-
tio III.) desuper habentes, Sacer-
dotales erant consut», pontificise
textiles ac inconsutiles, ad unitatis
ecclesiae quse in episcopo residet
mysticum indicium.** PanopL
Episc. p. 354. With respect to
this last point, there is the testi-
mony of the ** Gemma,'* in the
chapter above cited : " chirothecsB
sunt inconsutiles, quia actiones
pontificis debent rectse fidei esse
Concordes.**
I transcribe the prayer which is
now in the Roman Pontifical : and
* To these may be added In-
ventories: for example of S.
Paul's, A.D. 1295. *' Item, duaa
cbirothecie, in quibus deficiunt
multi lapillL Item duo paria chi-
Totbecarum, omata laminis argen-
teis deauratis, et lapidibus inser-
tis." Dugdalt. S. Paul's p. 205.
And, of Canterbury : " Chirothe.
cse : cum perlis et gemmis in plata
quadrata. Item par unum cum
tasselis argenteis et parvis lapidi-
bus. Item, quatuor paria cum
tasselis argenteis. Item, par unum
de lino, cum tasselis et perlis/'
Dart's Canterbury, Append.
xiij.
-1 V
■i cpttcopmn.
<K iWBas com Deo Bam
1
I
'a*.'!^.
■rt2:^...L
simi: ddndtiBtff.-
^'i ' : 1 -c. _ rzmiet JjnjeLi'fllw% aistersu msKr\
« t— "^ - MTuum ptaitrmiam, sic : I
^.zsL r rjiiHBiK 3Diiccii!itatis Deos, bene^dii }
ex 2C3IIL X AM. in <ii csfierras designator, ht i
:x TO. r*I^«£fr Tuim.i rai propidatioiiis clementu \
"^ MLU^um TaKOirus oCcn: et sis in corn!
■ ••ids ;p;e sar^ia^ jmncxm sine ira tenens, in
i> r*TUi'«?iis jomiumia uxbos d^n ulceus, in ^
I.u.v ^'^'frauas .nnssa wn deserens.
TA^vrrMOi 3«iw^*t:uQi!B^ Maw
. ae ct isle, oblaU pe
flBtia salntari, gnt2£
not bcac&tnon impetrare me \
!>MBEr. IVr** Pami^. Horn.
TWSvi^pnjer was better than ,
"^ TfepoBUicib of Egbert and
IViKtaK ^e&rer the psstond staff:
SBii tlKve are DomenNis early wii-
it. as a |>art of
^ittTiu t mnv 'ii fttsahduKs;
l»c (snas ledl aft putaRmr essae
quiaott etat : si aatcaa koc £Mtina
ad Uhid propCiiT quod s%iiifican-
dam ra rna ftctina est lelefatiir;
pdks peocata, per
qui eb 86 opemit, ille
s%aiicatas est» qui Don sua, sed
afiena peccita portaTit. Verax
ei^ significatio dqUo modo mea-
dadum recte did potest.** Contra
wtem^iacmmu 24. Oper<u Tom, TJ.
/>.461.
CoitjBiecratio electi in episcopum^ 273
Creator et conservator humani generis, dator gratise
irittialis, largitor setemae salutis, tu Domine, emitte
^nedictionem tuam super hunc annulum, ut qui eum
(sta^verity armatus virtute ccelestis defensionis proficiat
1 salutem mentis et corporis. Per Dominum.
I^ost hac consecrator mittat annulum^ in digit urn an-
ularem dextrcB manus consecratij dicens :
le office of consecration. Isidore
lispalensis says ; ^* Huic auteniy
um ccmsecratur, datnr baculos,
it ejus indicio subditam plebem
el regat, vel corrigat, yel infirmi-
ties infirmorum sustineat.'' De
Ut\ off. lib. 2. V. (Hittorpius edit.
^. 20.) Venerable Bede also, the
contemporary of Egbert: ^'Bacu-
lum habet episcopus» at subditos
regat, infirmos sustineat." De
rij. ardinihus. Martene cites also
the following from a life of S. Caesar
Arelatensis : *' Cum ergo vir Dei
Caesarius per eamdem pergeret
ecclesiam, dericus cui cura erat
baculum illias portare, quod nota-
riorum officium erat, oblitus est''
Tom. 2. p» 28* Once more :
Hugo St Victor explains other
meanings attached to the pastoral
staff: "Episcopo, dum regimen
ecclesis committitur, baculus qua-
si pastori traditur, in quo tria
notantur, qu» significatione non
carent, recuryitas, virga, cuspis;
ftignificatio hoc carmine contine-
tur:
Collige, sustenta, stimula, — i^aga,
morbida, lenta :
Hoc est pastoris, hoc virga figurat
honoris.
VOL. MI.
Item,
Attraho peccantes, justos rogo,
pungo vagantes,
Officio triplici servio pontifici.**
De Sacram. cap. xl.
* The delivery of the ring also
forms a part of the ceremonial of
Egbert : and before that time, Isi-
dore Hispalensis, in the place be-
fore cited, note 37, immediately
adds : *' Datur et annulus propter
signum pontificalia honoris, vel
signaculum secretorum." Neither
Amalarius, Alcuin, or Rabanus
M aurufl make any mention of it ;
and Catalani supposes that it was
not until after their time that it
was generally introduced into the
churches of Germany. Comment,
torn. I. />. 208. The author, how-
ever, of the *' Gemma Animse'*
speaks of it, and says : *' Annul!
usus ex evangelio acceptus credi-
tur, ubi saginati vituli conviva
prima stok vestitur, annulo insig-
nitur. Pontifex ergo annu-
lum portat, at se sponsum ecclesis
agnoscat, ac pro ilia animam, si
necesse ftierit, sicut Christos po-
nat" Cap. 216. Bibl. Patrom.
Auct. torn. 1. col 12d5.
274 CoiiMctatio decti in qMjKopttm.
\
\
Accipe annulum fidei scificet signaculum, qllate!Si^
Dei sponsam, sanctam Dei videlicet ecclesiam, inteoie-
rata fide ornatos, illibate custodias.
JEt repetatur pro quolibtt si plures sint. k
Benedictio mitra. I
Deus, cujus providentia statuit ut mitra pontificis *
caput omarety misericordiae bu» dono concedat, ut hoc
capitis omamentum ministerio bononun operom ad
omatom aDimae convertatur. Per Dominum.
Cum datur mitra^^ dicat ordinator :
^ This ceremony is of very late
introductioa : Catidani supposes
that there is no trace ci it in any
pontifical before the 1 2th century ;
but as the reader has already seen»
note 33, the Winchester MS, has
a reference to it, but without an
express prayer: ** Hie imponaiur
mUra capiti efus.** The bene-
diction and prayer both occur in
the Bangor pontificaL
I do not think it requisite to
enter here into the controversy,
as to the date at which mitres
began to be used in the Western
Church. The great authorities
for an extreme antiquity are Sans-
sajus, Panoplia EpiscopaUfy lib.
1. and Joseph Vicecomes, de app,
Missa, cap. xxix. Cardinal Bona
takes a middle view of the ques^
tton» by drawing a distinction be-
tween the mitre, properly so call*
ed, and some other ornament of
the head, which, of some kind,
was always worn from the primi-
tive ages. Rerum lit. lib, 1. cap.
xxiv. Martene, tie ant ecc, rii.
Ub, 1. cap. iv. following Mabilloe.
Prcef. S«c. iv. Bened. p. 11.
clxxxij. takes another grmrod:
that the mitre was always an
episcopal ornament, but tbat for
many centuries it was made the
subject of an especial grant and
privilege from the Pope, l^titlr
Menard, in his notes to the Sa-
cramentary of S. Gr^ory, deelar»
that it was not introduced until
the 10th century; and he relies
upon the fact that there is no men-
tion made of it in the ancient pon-
tificals, nor in the ritualists b^Dre
that time; either by Alcuin, or
Araalarius, etc. This is undoubt-
edly a very powerful argument,
and the only fact by way of evi-
dence which is brought upon the
other side, is an account of the
examination of some supposed re-
mains of pope Leo the Great: **m
quibus super ejus caput mitrtp
genus inventum est." GeorgiMS.
torn. 1. p. 231. So that the ques-
tion, as regards facts, is still where
Menard has left it. The most
Con^ectatf 0 electi in episcopum. 275
"Deus qui mitrse pontificalis honore te voluit insig-
Lre olementer annuat, ut quae per mitree comua figu-
mtur, ad tutelam et salutem animae fortiter et pru-
enter corde tractes et ore. Per Christum.
Et Tepetatur pro quolibet si plures sint.
Posted det eis codicem evangeliorum^ dicens :^
>robable opinion seems to be that
9f cardinal Bona.
But I would add an extract from
Innocent III. as to the mystical
meaning and signification of the
mitre. *' Mitra pontificis scien-
tiam utriusque testamenti signifi-
cat: nam duo comua, duo sunt
testamenta, du» fimbriae spiritus,
et Utera : circulus aureus, qui an-
teriorem et posteriorem partem
complectitury indicat, quod omnis
scriba doctus in regno cGelorum
de tbesauro suo nova profert, et
Vetera. Caveat ergo diligenter
episcopus, ne prius velit esse ma-
gister, quam norit esse discipulus,
ne si caucus caecum duxerit, ambo
in foveam cadanf Lab, 1. cap»
xHv. The student can consult
also the '^ Gemma Aninudy" cap.
214. Hugo Victorinus, de sacr*
Uh. 1. cap. 55 1 both these in the
Auctarium to the Bibl. Patrum.
torn, 1. And Durandus, lib. 3.
cap. xiij. 5.
The mitre is a very frequent
item in the old Engli^ invento-
ries.
^ There is not any notice of
this ceremony in the Anglo-saxon
pontificals : the unction, the ring,
and the staff are appointed in all
of them, but not the mitre or the
book of the Gospels. None, also,
of the earlier ritualists mention it :
Isidore, or Alcuin, or Amalarius :
and as it is not enjoined in the
Winchester MS. although we find
it in the Bangor, we may con-
clude that it began to be generally
adopted in England, soon after the
mitre, in the 12th or Idth cen-
tury. Some writers of the Roman
communion have argued that this
delivering of the Gospels is " pars
materis episcopatus : " to this
Morinus objects, that the new
bishop is after the unction, styled
by the rubrics *^ consecratus," and
not '* electus." De sacr, Ordin.
p. ] 8. And CataUmi agrees with
him : Comment torn. 1. />. 210.
But as far as the argument is con-
cerned, it is somewhat curious,
that in this particular place, the
rubric of the Sarum pontifical does
call the bishop, "electus.'' Never-
theless we may consent to the
judgment of Catalani, (however
he may have arrived at it, or to
serve what end) that all these
parts of the ordinal, the staff, ring,
mitre, &c., are neither necessary.
1
276 Conyecratio electi in e^istcajftaa.
Accipe evangeliam, et Tade, praedica popnlo €i
commisso : potens est enim Deos augere tibi gratisL I
suain, qui vivit et regnat Dens, per omnia saecida ss- {
culonim. ^
Pax tibi.
Resp. Et com spiritu tuo.
Et repetatur pro quolibet si plures sint.
Et dominus metropolitanuSj vet consea^ator^ peragd
missam.
Electus autem^^juxta prascriptum ordinem conxcra-
tuSf inclinet se metrapolitano vet consecratori gratias re-
ferendoj quern duo episcopi adducent in locum ubiprovisuhi
esty ubi missam de sancta Maria celebret.
Secretunij cum secreto de die :
Suscipe, Domine, munera quae tibi offerimus pro
femulo tuo, ut propitius in eodem tua dona custodias.
Per Dominum nostrum.
Infra canonem.
Hanc igitur oblationem servitutis nostrse, sed et
cunctae familiae tuae, quam tibi offerimus, etiam pro
famulo tuo quern ad episcopatus ordinem promovere
DOT essential; to use his words, ^ Et tunc legatur evangeUum ;
resting on his argnment from the quo lecto, episeopus navus tx
term cofw^erato^y ^ Qnod quidem mort Romatue ecclesiof ex tnttt'
indidum est minime obscunim, tutiane papa Melchiadi» hahet
nostrum Romanum pontificale, offerre duos nutgnos panes, duos
traditiones illas bacali, annoli, et amphoras twi, et duos magnos
eyangelii habere, ut meras caere- cereos, sed istas obiaHones non
monias consecrato episcopo acce« ohservat ecclesia AngHcana : sed
dentes." Ibid. lecto evangelio^ recedai episco*
^* The rubric in this place of pii#, de novo consecratus, quern
the Exeter pontifical throws some deducant duo episcopi ad locum
light upon that in the text, but it ubi missam est celebraturus. Pot-
does not specify the mass which tea dominus consecrator mcep-
was to be said. tarn missam peragat"
Con0ea:atfo electi in epi0copum. 277
;xkstt;iis es, qusesumus Domine, ut placatus accipias,
piropitius in eo tua dona custodias ; ut quod divino
xnere consecutus est, divinis effectibus exequatur:
esque nostros : Et catera omnia sicut continentur in
n€me missa.
Posicommanio.
Plenum, qusBsumus Domine, in nobis remedium tu»
iserationis operare ; et tales nos esse perfice propi-
us, et sic foveriy ut tibi in omnibus placere valeamus.
^er Dominum.
Alia missa in ordinatione episcopi.
Deus, qui ad ineffabilis observantiam sacramenti
Pamulorum tuorum preeparas voluntates, donis tuis
3orda nostra purifica, ut quod sancta est devotione
tractandum, sinceris mentibus exequamur. Per.
Secretum.
Heec hostia, quaesumus Domine, «mundet nostra
delicta: et sacrificium celebrandum subditorum tibi
corpora mentes sanctificet. Per Dominum.
Infra canonem. Hanc igitur.
Rtsp. ut supra in alia missa.
Post communio.
Heec nos communio, Domine, purget a crimine, et
coelestis remedii faciat esse consortes, per Dominum.
Item alia missa episcopi pro se in die ordinatianis sua.
Oratio.
DeuSy qui non propriis suffi'agantibus mentis sed
Bola ineffiibilis gratis largitate me familise tu» praeesse
voluisti: tribue me tibi digne persolvere ministerium
sacerdotalis officii et ecclesiasticis convenienter servire
mysteriis, plebemque mihi commissam, te in omnibus
protegente, gubemare concede. Per Dominum.
Secrttum.
Ad gloriam, Domine, tui nominis, annua festa re-
278 Consecratto electt in t»itimum.
petentes sacerdotalis officiii hostiam tibi laudis ofknr
musy suppliciter exorantes, ut cujus ministerii Tice tibi
servimus immeriti, suffiragiis reddamur accepti. Yer
Dominum.
Infra canonem.
Hanc igitur oblationem quam tibi offero ego famulus
tuuB et sacerdosy ob diem in qua me dignatus es in
ministerio sacro constituere sacerdotem, obsecro, 1^
mine, placatus accipias, unde majestatem tuam exoro
ut quod in me largiri dignatus es, propitius custodire
digneris : diesque nostros.
Bcfiedictio super populum.
Deus, qui me indignum et peccatorem ad pontificale
officium dignatus est promo vere, sua vos illustret atque
sanctificet benedictione. Amen.
Donet mihi per gratiam suam bene operandi facul-
tatem : etvobis sui famulatus promptissimam obeditio*
nem. Amen.
Sicque vos doctrinis spiritualibus et operibus bonis
repleri in prsesenti vita concedat : ut ad pascua vitse
eetemae cum caeteris ovibus suis yos pariter introducat
Amen.
Quod ipse prsestare dignetur.
Postcommunio.
Repleantur consolationibus tuis, queesumus Domine,
tuorum corda fidelium, pariterque et de ecclesise pree-
sule, et de suorum votorum plenitudine, gratiarum
tibi referant actiones.
Officium.
Sacerdotes Dei benedicite Dominum : sancti et hu-
miles corde laudate Deum.
In tempore paschali : Alleluia.
Psalmus. Benedicite omnia opera Domini Domino ;
laudate et superexaltate eum^ in ssecula.
Pax vobis. Oremus.
I
Con0matto electt in episcopum* 279
Dens, cnjus arbitrio omnium sseculorum ordo de-
cirrrit, re^ice propitius ad me famulum tuum, quern
ad ordinem episcopatus promovere dignatus es, et ut
tibi mea servitus complaceat, tua in me dona miseri-
corditer conserva. Per Dominum«
Epistola ad Hebraos.
Fratres : Omnis pontifex ex hominibus aBsumptus,
pro hominibus constituitur in iis quae suiit ad Deum,
ut offerat dona, et sacrificia pro peccatis. Qui condo-
lere possit iis qui ignorant et errant, quoniam et ipse
circumdatus est infirmitate. Et propterea debet quem«
axlmodum pro populo, ita etiam et pro semetipso o£ferre
pro peccatis. Nee quisquam sumit sibi honorecl : sed
qui Yocatur a Deo, tanquam Aaron, quemadmodum
scriptam est : Tu es sacerdos in aetemum, secundum
ordinem Melchisedech.
Graduate. Sacerdotes ejus induant salutare, et sancti
ejos exultatione exultabunt.
Versus. Iliac producani comu David, paravi lucer-
nam Christo meo. Alleluia.
Versus. Posui adjutorium super potentem, et exal-
tavi electum de plebe mea.
In Septuagesima dicatur tractus.
Beatus vir qui timet Dominum, in mandatis ejus
cupit nimis.
Versus. Potens in terra erit semen ejus, generatio
rectorum benedicetur.
Versus. Gloria et divitiee in domo ejus, et justitia
ejus manet in sseculum sseculi.
Secundum Johannem.
In illo tempore: Dixit Jesus discipulis suis. Ego
sum pastor bonus. Bonus pastor animam suam dat
pro ovibus suis. Mercenarius autem qui non est pastor,
cujus non sunt oves propriee, videt lupum venientem.
jsa.
- .... -^xt «iii.^-^i.%t acvjiisb. ui -micrms -z:^ms pro-
r. ri- irfi.r» v>«» a:^ b.mrrmir .jaieiinaK propoaro
^«!27<rris:vL a ^jr^^^fTMO^joe carsLL •;? ft^ —rr.nndiaa
jL'.uani ^rr&r^^-xn iz;f:i<ia g"— " «siinas asL-tfiaie dis-
rrxitt» ss <«0zria terPEna <iespc%^ss. ca^sca ^ipelaiii.
C-'T^dnio. TideVis ienns ei pmdeos. qoem eonsd-
u.r I>:czfi]iii f uper familiann siuaD, wt det lEis in tem-
-n^nf irmci mensaram*
Jc u-^jrtpa$chali: Alleluia. ADdnia.
Mjisennn tuomiii, Domine, largitatem samentes
^^liv-^s deprecamiiry at qaibm donasti hajus minis-
vr^j^ ^^rriratpni, exeqaendi gratiae tiue tribuas facul-
3nt|)roni5atto €pismi cum aH
athtm eptoeopattttf mi
atit)0ncnt«
\
jBDe 3lnti)roni5atione Cptsfeopi.' i
\IE inthromzationU statutOj omnes pralau
episcopatuSj literatorie vocatij intersint hu- ,
I jusmodi solemnitati. I
Decanus cum cateris dignltatlbus et ca- \
nonicis ecclesia occurrant episcopo extra civUatemy et co
^ I shall not offer any apology
for the length of the note which I
iniert here : as the importance of
it will amply justify its introduc-
tion. It contains firM, the order
of receiving and inthroning the
Bishop of Salisbury in his own
cathedral, about the middle of the
fifteenth century. Although bear-
ing a close resemblance to the
order printed in the text, from the
manuscript which has supplied so
many of the offices edited in these
volumes, yet there will be found
some important variations. The
Order in the text is that which
was used in the cathedral to which
the pontifical originally belonged,
and whibh very probably retained
in such an office, as the inthroni-
zation of its bishop, some ancient
peculiarities.
In the same way, there are
variations between the Form of
the Greater excommunication as
it was said on some occasions in
the cathedral of Salisbury, and the
same Form, as it stands in the
editions of the Manuale ad
Sarum. See VoL 2, p. 286.
And again, the Form o£ btd£]^
the bedes, printed below, will he
fbond to <ttfer finom those in the
printed manuals.
The order which now follows,
is taken from a manuscript in the
possession of the dean and chap-
ter of Salisbury. There are care-
ful erasures in many parts, some
of which occur below : rendering
the words quite illegible. It is
unfortunately much rubbed and
defaced in other places.
" Sequitur hie modus recipi-
endi novum episcopumj post mu-
nvs conaecrationis tideptum^ an-
iequam inthronizetur in ecclesia
cathedrali Sarum, In prinM
ordinabUur processio per illos
quorum interest more duplicis
festiy in qua pracedere dehent
quatuor pereon^e ecclesuE pro-
cessionaliter. Primo ex parte
decaniy post cruces et alios m-
nistros ecclesue ad hoc speciali'
ter deputatosyprcecedat domnus
3lntiH;oiii?atio €|ki0copl.
283
^^€tato revertantur^ ita quod commode possit revestiri.
h^saurarius sive subthesaurarius ordinet servientes ad
tlsandum.
Cyrdinetar processio per cantorem vel succentorem :
^4^lati obvient ei in medio ccemeterii cum dicta proces-
one. Tamen si alius episcopus fuerit^ aspergat cum
l^canus ; deinde amcellariust et
yasi eum duo archtdiaconi f
DorsetUie videlicet etSarwn: et
tztnc aUi cananici saeerdotes^ de-
inde cananiei diaconif et poet eos
cnnonici euhdiacom^ prout etare
9olent in ckoro ex parte decani.
Deinde vicarU majoree et mi»
nores er parte dondni decani.
Aliam vero partem proeeesioms
teneat prtjecentor piimoy et poet
eum iheeaurariusy et duo archi-
diaconi : videlicet Barokehire et
Wiltshire, Deinde canonici et
vicarOf ut dictum eet de parte
decani: quiomnes procedantho^
ncsto et lento [fjpaeeuper mag-
num ostium oecidentale eccleeue,
. ueque ad magnam portam clausi
canonicorum borealem „
„ cantando inte-
rim reep» Gives apostolonnn.
Et cum pnedicH tres^ episcopus
tiz. decanusy et prtgcentor^ ad
prafatum ostium pei^venerinty
wiusdiins canonicusy procurator
decani et capitulisuficienter cof^
tHtvtus,pr€efatum episcopum ad
juramentumjidelitatis eidem ec-
cUsiee prastandum requiret con.
suehm, ac adfoAsiendum ulterius
in ea parte quod neeessarium
Juerity seu etiam opportunumy
prout clarius dictant sacra et
consuet€B pradictm ecclesice sane-
tionee. Quo factoy prafata pro-
cessionis diaconus tectum evan»
geliorumy dictum Juramentum
oonHnentemy eisdem offerre tene-
Htur sine mora. Cujus quidem
juramenti tenor sequitur sub hdc
jorma.
^' In Dei Domine. Amen. Nos
.N. permisnone divioa ecclesis
SaresburieDsis episcopus, promit-
timus et juramus ipsi ecdesie
Saresboriensi fidelitatem, et quod
consuetudines ejusdem ecdesisB
antiquas, approbatas» ilbesas ob-
servabimus, ac pro ipsius ecdesiae
juribus, libertatibus, et dignitatis
bus fideliter defensandis» opem et
operam iropeodemos* Sic Deus
nos adjuvet, et bsec sancta.
'' Et consequenter teaeium oj-
culabitur supradictum. Quibus
peractis pngcentor inc^fiet asUi»
phonamy Beata Dei genitrix. Et
pradicti duo episcopum usque
ad supremum gradum sumsni aU
taris adducenty choro interim ca-
nente antiphmam supradietam.
Ipsoque qHscopo ibidem coram
284
3nt^toni58tio ^piKupL
aqua benedicta decanus^ el cantoTj she ilk qm ed
in chore, cum alio canonico sM asiociato^ tkmrifa^
\
aUari prottrtUo^ deeamu Wcv
§MC€lUnHar prece» dkat^ emm no-
te solemnUeTf nth$0quente$*
** Et oe oot indacas in tenta*
^ R0ip. 8ed Kbenu
** SalTum fac Mnrain tamii.
*^ Rttp. Deofy fperaBtem in
'* Mitte eiy Domine, anxilium
d« MHCtO.
^ Ne$p. Et de 8j<m toere eom.
^ Nihil proioiat inimicus in eo.
** R§9p* Et filiui iniquitatis non
apponat nooere ei.
^ Esto ei, Domine, turrit forti-
ludinii*
" R9$p. A facie inimiei.
*' Domine, exaudi orationen
*' Rf9p. Et damor meus ad te
teniat
^ Dominiu tobiioanu
^ R0§p* Et oum tpiritu tuo.
*' Oremut.
*' OrtiHo.
^ Conoede» quKtmnui Domine,
(kmulo tuo JV. epiioopo nostro, ut
prt^oando eteieroendoque recta
•unl» exeropto bononim operum
antroai tuorttin iattruat lubdito-
runiy et »teni» remunerationit
mereedem a te piinimo pastore
peroipiaii Per Chriatum Domi-
num noetrum*
^* JMmU 0tUue0h$r per pr€t^
odsedem epiacopalem^ et9m^\
per arckuUaetmmm Ckmimary^ I
MM mihraminMimr reiperam-
mtaarimm «mmi, letta immt ^sv
liee cammuteume, si aktems £etu |
arehidiaeomms hoc tvmmiffnt ft '
ipso imihronMzatOySiatimmc^i^* |
praeentor hgmsnan :
f* Te Demn landamna.
^ Et noiandum est qmod dif^
decanus et pr€tcenior set^r
— „ dommo episeapo »
sede sua pr^edietOy quoutf^
hymnus Te Deum landatnus to-
taUter percantetur, QuaJSmiU,
dicant amnes :
** Kyrie eleyson. Chriate elev-
•on. Kyrie eleyaon. Pater no»-
ter.
** Tune decanus stans a dsx*
trts episcopi, dicat solenmUer
cum notOy versum:
^ Et ne no8 induces in tenta-
tionem. Sed libera noe.
** Ostende nobis Domine mise-
rieordiam tuam.
** Et «alutem.
** Salvum fit servum trnim.
** Deus meus, sperantem in te«
** CouTortere Domine usque-
quo. ^
** Et deprecabilis esto super
servum tuum.
** Sit splendor Domini Dei nos-
tri super eum.
** Et opera manuum suarum di«
rigat
3[ntf)tontifatio $pt!Scopt« 285
J et osculatis textis interius revertatur processioy
loribus pracedentibus^ et sic processianaliter procedant
Domme» ezaudi oratk>nem
on.
^ £t clamor meus ad te veniat.
* Dominus vobiscum.
'^ Ct cum spiritu tuo.
'* Oremus.
*^ Deus, omnium fidelium pastor
rector, famulum tuum N, quern
istorem huie ecclesise tus pr»-
^se voluisti, propidus respice; da
, qussumusy verbo et exemplo
uibus praeest ita proficere, ut ad
itam una cum grege sibi credito
tenreniat sempiternam: per Do.
oinum nostrum Jesum Christum
Filium tuum, qui tecum vivit et
regnat.
^ Tunc dicat domintu epis'
caput :
^ Sit nomen Domini benedic-
tum.
'* £x hoc, nunc, et usque in
saeculum.
^* Adjutorium nostrum in no-
mine Domini.
" Qui fedt cesium et terram.
** Benedictio Dei Patris omni-
potentu, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti,
descendat super tos et maneat
semper.
^* Chorut respondeat : Amen.
" Data inauper henedictione,
prafati decanus et pracentor
) iptum episcopum in vestibulum
adducenty pro mis ponti/icalibus
ad celehrandvm nUssam induen^
dit : quibus mdutisj ut maris est
infestis dupUcibuSf cum quinque
diacanis et quinque subdiaconis^
tam pra pracessiane tunc fad»
enda si pra miultitudine papuli
fieri paierity quam pra officio
missa sic peragendo ; in qua
quidem missa quatuor erunt rec-
toresy cum alOs ministris infestis
duplicibus consuetis*'
The Bangor pontifical does not
contain this Order. In the Win*
Chester and Exeter MSS. there is
an entirely different service ap-
pointed, and in both, it is attached
to the office of consecration of a
bishop, immediately after the cor-
responding rubric to that above,
p, 276. " Quern duo episcopi ad-
ducantj etc" and without any se-
parate title or heading.
I shall now transcribe this Or-
der as it is in the Winchester
pontifical, which the Exeter MS.
follows, almost in every word.
^< Cum ad sedem episcopU sui
consecratus episcapus venerity
priusquam in cathedra pomUuTy
ab aUquo episcopo cui a metro»
poUtano injunctum fuerity hofc
oratio ante ipsam cathedram di-
catur :
** Deus honorum omnium, Deus
omnium dignitatum, que gloris
tuae sacris famulantur ordinibus,
huic famulo tuo JV. quem aposto-
lic» sedis pnesulem et primatera
sacerdotum, ac ecclesia tusB doc-
286
3ntbtonf?fltto ^^^Kopl*
\
ad ecclesiamy ut in die nativitatis Damini, pnelatiM «Mi
mis. EpiscapM incedat inter duos digniares praiaUs, \
vel pralatis absentibus inter decanum et prircentarem, |
pracentore sive succentore incipiente responsumj Suinmb \
Trinitati. Et sic eadem via quoque qua accesxnat, \
usque ad gradum altaris adducant.
Et cum venerit ante magnum altarcj episcopus inclimt
se super sedilcy cum quarello substrata tapeta, genufkc-
tendo. Response percantato^ cum sua versuy a tiOo choro,
sequatur :
Kjrrie eleyson. Christe eleyson. Kyrie eleyson-
torem dedisti, et ad summi aacer-
dotii miniaterium elegisti, banc»
qufeaimraa Domioe, g^ratiam lar-
giaria, ut cathedram pontificalem
ad r^«odam eoclesiam tuaxn, et
plebem aniTersam, asoendat. Per.
** Hie fnitttUur in eathedram
episcopalem s et luee aratio di*
catur:
" Omnipotens |>ater, sancte
Deas SBterne, tu omnem ordinem
dignatas es in ccelestibus sedibus
ordinare, in ooelo, Domine, in ster-
num permanet verbum tnum, ubi
angelos et arcbangeloa, suo tibi
ordine mancipasti; et in veteris
testamenti privilegio, Moysen et
Aaron in saoerdotibus tuis, et Sa-
muel inter eo8 qui invocantnomen
tuum, patriarcbas et propbetas ad
consulendum populo too ordinasti ;
et in novo, per Filium tuum, Je«
sum Christum, apostolos sanctos,
et prsMsipue Petrum apostolum, in
catbedram honoris universs eocle-
sis prflsposuisti} et Mattliiani ejus-
dem consortem in apostolatnm J^
que cathedram honoris emmierasti,
et in numero sanctOTuin oiauaam
apostolorum evocasti ; qnaesomiB'
pro tua immensa misericordia, is
nostris tanporibus da tuam grsr
tiam fratri nostro JVl ad instar
sanctorum apostolorum tuonim
sedentium in cathedra honoris et
dignitatis, ut in conspectu majes-
tatis tue dignus honore appareat
Per.
'^ Domine Jesu Christe, tu pne*
elegisti apostolos tuos, ut doctnoa
sua nobis prseessent, tu etiam vice
apostolorum hunc episcopum doc-
trinam docere, et benedicere, et
erudire digneris, ut immaculatam
vitam et illaesam conserved Per
enndem.
**• JBenedictio efusdetn epitcopi:
" Populus te honoret, etc" ut
injra.
There seems to be but little
3[nt5toni?atto (Bvi»mt
287
^ine nota.
I^ater noster.
I^einde super ejmcopum^ cum prosternat se in oratione
^ S^'odum altarisj dicat diaconuSy vel qui est major in
oroj capa serica indutus :
Et ne nos.
Salvum fac servum tuum, Domine, Deus meus.
!Mitte ei Domine auxilium de sancto.
Et de Syon.
Nihil proBciat inimicus in eo.
Et filius.
loubt that these two pontificals
contempkte the consecration of
the bishop in his own cathedral :
in which case the inthronization
would take place at once, and form
a part of the great solemnity. Or,
according to the Uses of those
churches in the office of consecra-
tion, the ceremony still retained
in the church of Rome, might
have been intended : namely, the
placing of the new hishop in a
"seat" or "throne" either pre-
pared for him, or that in which
the consecrating bishop had sat.
It may not be improper to extract
the rubric on this point from the
modem Roman pontifical, as it
illustrates what I have just said.
The rubric after the putting on
of the gloves, proceeds : '* Turn
surgit consecratoVf et accipit con-
tect^atum per manum dexteram^
et pnmui ex aseistentibus epie-
copis per etnistraniy et inthroni-
zant eUfHy ponendo ipeum ad
sedendum in Jaldigtorto, de quo
surrexit consecrator: velf si id
fiat in ecclesia propria conae^
cratiy inthronizant eum in sede
episcopaU conaueta^ et consecra'
tor tradit ei baculumpaatoralem
in sinistra" Ruhr. Pontif. Rom.
The pontifical of Egbert in-
cludes the inthronization, in the
Order of Consecration : appoint-
ing two prayers only :
'* Ilfodo nUttatur in cathedram
episcopalemt et hcec oratio di'
cenda est:
" Omnipotens Pater, sancte :
etc.
" Domine, Jesu Christe, tu
praeelegisti : etc" ut supra.
This pontifical doubtless sup-
posed the consecration to be in
the new bishop's own cathedral.
288 3[ntiitoni5atio ®pi0copi.
Esto ei Domine turns fortitudinis.
A facie inimici.
Domine exaudi orationem meaiii. i
Et clamor meus. \
Dominus vobiscum. 1
Oremus.
Oratio. I
Concede, qusesumus Domine, famulo tuo N. episcopo
nostro, ut praedicando et exercendo quse recta sunt,
exemplo bonorum operum animas suorum instruet sub-
ditorum, et setemse remunerationis mercedem a te piis-
simo pastore percipiat. Per Dominum.
Etosculato altar ij dicat episcopus bemdictionem stando
ante aUare conversus adpopulum.
Sit nomen.
Adjutorium nostrum.
Benedicat vos omnipotens Deus.
Postea admittat pralatosj et decanum, in osculum pacis^
cum capitulo. Postea archidiaconus Cantuariensisy vel
alius vice sua installet euniy ut mos est ; et dum instal-
latuvy incipiatur a cantore :
Te Deum laudamus :
et percantetur a chorOj episcopo sedente in sede sua : et
tunc post Te Deum laudamus, dicat diaconu^ istas ora-
tiones sequentes^ cuntj
Dominus vobiscum :
ety Oremus.
Oratio.
Deus, cui omnis potestas et omnis dignitas famulatur,
qui de summo ccelorum fastigio cuncta creatagubemas,
da famulo tuo pontifici nostro, quern ad pastoralis
honorem cathedrse sublimasti, prosperum suae digni-
tatis effectum; fac eum, queesumus, virtutum titulis
3[nti)toni7atio ®pt0copi. 289
>TSBpollentem^ illostrante gratia tua, sic morum et
xieritorum splendore clarescere, ut servus tibi fidelis
3t prudens his quibus praeest proficiens, verbo pariter
3t exemplo multiplicatum tibi fructum valeat opportuno
tempore reportare.
Alia oratio.
Rege eum, queesumus Domine, dextera ccelestis aux-
ilii et in tua semper protectione conserva, ut te timendo
super omnia perfecte diligat, et ab omnibus tuo muni-
mine liberatus adversis^ temporalibus non destituatur
auxiUis, et sempitemis gaudeat institutis.
Oratio.
Fidelium, Deus, omnium rector et pastor, famulo tuo
pontifici nostro quern pastorem ecclesise tuae esse vo-
luisti, tribue ccslestium propitius incrementa caris-
matum, et ei concede commissum sibi gregem digne et
fideliter gubemare, quatenus eosdem pastor bonus ad
pascua perennis vitse deducens, a te bonorum omnium
retributore mercedem et regnum sine fine mansurum
simul cum, illis percipere mereatur. Per Christum.
Et dicitur sub uno Per Christum.
Si aliquis episcopus prasensfuerit^ dicat super ipsum
istam benedictionem.
Populus te honoret, adjuvet te Deus, quicquid peti-
eris prsestet tibi Dominus, cum honore, cum castitate,
cum scientia, cum largitate, cum caritate, cum humili-
tate: dignus sis, Justus sis, sincerus sis, apostolus
Christi sis : accipe benedictionem ac apostolatum, qui
permanet in die ista, et in die futura : angeli sint ad
dexteram tuam et ad sinistram tuam : ecclesia sit mater
tua, sit Deus Pater tuus, sint angeli amici tui, sint
apostoli fratres tui, et apostolatus tui gradum custodi-
ant: confirmet te Deus in justitia, in sanctitate, in
VOL. III. u
290 Sntiicotiifatio CpUfcopi.
\
ecclesia Bancta : angeli recipiant te, et pax tecum i&-
separabilis per Redemptorem, Dommuin nostrum, Je- i
sum Chrigtum, qui cum Patre et Spiritu Sascto titix |
et regnat in saecula seeculorum. (
Re^. Amen. 1
Benedictio Dei omnipotentisy Patris >^ et Bllii ^j et
Spiritos Sancti, super te descendat, et maneat sem*
per. Amen.*
* This last benediction is omitted in the Elxeter pontificaL
--H
I.
S>e int|)roni5dttone ;^rc|)iepi0eopi,
0i pallium a mt apo0tolica
per0onautet tecepettt.
11.
iltem De intt)ront5dtione ZxtUtpis<
mU Quanoo iihi pallium mittitut a wnt
apo0toUca pet nuncio0 ]Bipeciale0,
tt nt ptofe00ione
tiufiottn.
iS>Btinm tnt|)ront5attoni0 ax^imi^ )
copi, 01 pallium a 0elie apoiBEtoUca
per0onalitet tecepettt'
]0NVENT1/S a summo manej totum sari-
tium usque ad magnam missam celebrab'U.
Cum enim archiepiscopus civUatem in-
gressus fuerit, prior et conventuSj capis in-
dutij u^sque adportam cosmeterii cum solemni processmt
^ Both the Bangor and the Exe-
ter pontiBcals contain this office :
and I think the most simple method
will be to transcribe the order, as
it stands ih those MSSsi, referrmg
to the prayers which are to be
found also in the text. The reader
will thus the better understand
the full order, as it was in the
ktter part of the fifteenth century,
after various alterations and addi-
tions had been made.
First, the Bangor MS.
*' In consecraHone arehiepis-
copi quando ipse archiepiscopus
defer t pallium a sede Romana.
'* Dominus vobiscum. £t cum
spiritu tuo.
** Oratio. Deus qui de excelso
ccelorum, etc.
*' Omnipotenssempiteme Deus,
qui cum sis altissimus, etc.
" Omnipotenssempiteme Deus,
qui e summo coeli, etc.
" In consecraiione arcMepit-
copi [priusquam paUio circnm-
detur, diciUur ah aliquof]*
episcopo JuBc oratio :
'* Domine Deus, Pater omnipo-
tens, qui sola ineffaibili, etc,
" Qiia dicta» ponatur ei pal-
lium super humeroSf dicente epis-
copo:
'* Accipe pallium, summi sacer-
dotii, etc.
" Post hac cum fesHva pro-
cessions, ducatur ad altars Do-
mmt Sahatoris, choro psallente
ant: Firmetur manus tua, vel
resp. Dominumtime. QuoJinitOf
dicatur h^ee oratio, cum Domious
vobiscum.
** Nostris, qusesumns Domine,
officiis clemens adesto, et famuio
* The rubric here, and below, is much rubbed and defaced.
De l^allio ZttUtpiaco^t
293
i^^em occurrant^ et accepta aqua benedicta, et archiepis-
7€>j>o incensatOj cruces et textus osculetur.
JOeinde prior pallium archiepiscopi de manu ckrici
'liidd porlantis recipiat, et dictum pallium capellano
tuo .N, archiepiscopo nostro, be-
oe<]ictioiib tu» gratiam concede,
qTftein anctoritate apostolica, et
xnjrstico munere sacri pallii in-
diiere dignalos es, et ad summum
saceTdotium promovere : &c, Do-
xnine qufl&somusy ut sicut caeteros
in ecclesia gradus'lienore pmeel-
lit, ita meritu et Tirtutibus auge-
atiir. Per.
^ Demde ducatur ad cathe-
iiratn panti/kalemy etin earn cum
hanore mittatur, Uhi, eo se-
d^nUy decantetur afratribus sex
vel octo stantibus ante solium,
nufdico in eorum medio existente
spatio. Quorum una medietas
dicat hujus antiphonce hanc par-
iem:
^ Benedictus Deas, etc.
** Respondeat altera medietas^
*^ Quajinitaf dicatur ab uno
episcopo hac oratio :
** Deus, qui ecclesiam tuam
multiplici mimenim tuonim largi-
tate Isetificas, concede famulo tuo
.N. quern hodiema die apostolicse
dignitatis sublimitate et sacratis-
simi pallii benedictione confirmasti,
virtutum titulia pollere, morum
et meritorum gratia clarescere,
gregemque sibi creditum digne ac
fideliter regere, qiiatenus cum eo
mereatur, devicto saeculo, ad pas-
cua Title perennis feliciter perre-
nire. Per Dominum.
" His dictisy missa celebretur^
In the Exeter pontifical» the
Order is as follows.
*' In in^ronizatione archi"
episcopi antequampallio circum'
detur^ dicUur ah uno episcopo :
^ Domine Deus, pater omnipo-
tens» qui sola ineffabili, etc,
^ OroHone dicta^ panatur et
pallium super humerosy dicente
episcopo :
** Accipe pallium, etc,
** Post Juec, cum /estiva pr^
cessioney ducatur adnltare^ choro
psallente antiphonam : Firmetur
numus tua : vel resp. Domini est
terra: quo dicto, dicitur Jubc
oratioy cum Dominus yobiscum,
et cum Orerous.
" Nostris, quaesumus Domine»
etc,
" Deinde dicitur a priore :
*' In Dei nomine. Amen. Anc-
toritate ejusdem, etc,
** Deinde ducatur ad cathe-
dram pontificalemy et in ea cum
honore collocetur^ ubi^ eo sedente^
decantetur altematim afratri-
bus coram eoy Ant, Benedictus
Deus : quajinita dicatur : Ore-
mus.
" Deus, qui ecclesiam tuam, etc,
** His dictis, celebretur missa
cum omni solemnitafe,**
\
294 fl)e ^allio Sittbi^intopt
archiepiscopi reve^tito^ si manacbus fuerit Cantamd,
tradat deferendutn. Si vera archiepUcapus capeUanum
de canventu Cantuaria nondum habuerity prior tradai \
hujusmodi pallium alicui semori monacho Cantuariit ^
deferendum. Qui in vase argenteOj panno serico albo |
coapertOy pallium depUcatum^ manu erectCy convetUu \
pracedefitej coram archiepiscopo et priore ad magnum
altare sokmniter portabitj et super altare pond.
Conventus vero in choro manebit^ decantans responso-
rium inceptum ; archiepiscopus vero ante magnum aliart
interim prostratus orabit,
Fmito cantu in choro^ subjungat prior :
Salvum fac servum.
Deus mens sperantem.
Mitte ei, Domine.
£t de Sion.
Dominus vobiscam.
Oremus.
Deus Pater, et pastor ecclesise triumphantisy iamn-
lum tuum, quem pastorem ecclesiae tuae militanti prs^
esse voluisti, propitius respice ; da ei verbo et exemplo
quibus preeest ita proficere, ut ad illorum consortium,
quorum vicem gerit in terris, una cum grege sibi ere-
dito valeat feliciter pervenire. Per Christum.
Finita coltecta, archiepiscopus erigat se^ etdata populo
benedictione, cantor incipiat :
Te Deum laudamus*
Interim vero archiepiscopus ad sedem suam ligneam
in choro declinabit, pallio super altare remanente.
Finito Te Deum, jprior, deinde singulifratres per ordi-
nem ad altare accedentes pallium osculentur: deinde
archiepiscopum^ si tamen archiepiscopus post consccra-
tionem suam tunc primo ecclesiam Cantuaria intra-
verit.
De IpalUo arcftiepi0copi 295
C fH^ peractis pallium in vesHarium departetur^ et
trchiejnscopus in cameram suam declinet.
C Adveniente hora celebranda misstej archiepiscopus
wlemnibus vestimentis pantificalibus in vestiario indutusy
zt pallia redimituSf cum pri(n*ej tribus diaconis^ et ttibus
fubdiacanis cardinalibusy chorum intrabit; presbyteros
vera cardinales non habebitj propter pressuram populi
circa altare.
Ad introitum vera ckori cantor incipiat resp. Deum
time, quod solemniter chorus decantabit.
C Interim vero archiepiscopus et prior et prMticti
ministri altaris, faciant stationem coram sede marmarea
archiepiscopi sub feretro sancti Blasii versa ad ori^
entem.
Finito responsoriOy prior subfungat collectam :
Deus, qui ab excelso ccelorum habitaculo, oorda
fidelium Spiritu Sancto corroborando illustras, archi-
prsesulem nostrum quern sanctitatis paUio decorasti^
virtutum quoque ccelestium robore confirma, ut ejus
exemplo nos et documento iter vitse ccelestis ingredi,
et cum eo regni tui consortes fieri mereamur. Per
Dominum. In unitate ejusdem.
Dicta colkcta, prior perducat archiepiscopum ad ca^
thedram suam pontificalem^ et facta modica statione
coram cathedra^ prior dicat banc orationem :
Omnipotens sempiteme Deus, qui cum sis altissinras
humilis ad nos descendere dignatus es, te suppliciter
exoramus, ut fastidio sacerdotii huic famulo tuo a te
collate humilitatis dignitate promoveatur, et sicut in
ministerio regiminis sui banc sedem pontificalem ascen-
surus aggreditur, ita sedem pectoris ejus tu8e inhabita-
tionis visitatione aggrediaris, quatenus solium tuae
sessionis largiente gratia tua existere mereatur : per
te, Jesu Christe, qui cum SBtemo tibi Patre, et Spiritu
296 iDe ^alUo 9tcbtepi0copL
Sancto, vivis et regaas Deus. Per omnia 88bcii1&
saeculomm. Amen.
Dicta vero colkctOy priory ad quern pertinet archiepis-
capum inthranizare^ eundem archiepiscopum inter brachia
sua recipiat reverenter* et archiepiscopum in cathedra
pontificaU inthranizetj et verba subscripta legat hoc
modo:
In Dei nomine. Amen. Auctoritate ejusdem ego
•N. prior hujus ecclesiae Ohristi Cantuarise, inthronizo
te dominum arqhiepiscopum in hac Cantuariae eccle-
sia, in qua idem Dominus noster, Jesus Christus, cns-
todiat introitum tuum ex hoc, nunc, et usque in saecu-
lum.
His peractis, et archiepiscopo in throno suo sedente^
octo monachi coram archiepiscopo^ sub feretro sancti
Biasii, altematim content cantum :
Benedietus Deus.
Finito cantUf prior subjungat hanc orationem.
Omnipotens sempiteme Deus, qui de summo coeli
fastigio omnia regnorum gubemacula regis, archiprse-
suli nostro, dominium hujus cathedrae a te bonorum
omnium largitore suscipienti, coelestium tribue incre-
* It is possible that this was a but in France. *^ Ibique statim
relic of a very ancient custom, conventio ma^a facta est, non
once obseired in the Gallic, and minus quam duodecim episcopo-
probably in the British churches, rum catholicorum, e quibus unus
Before enthronization, the newly erat iEgelbercthus episoopus, qui
consecrated bishop was carried by eum propter fidem suam indicatam
the other bishops present, to his in sella aurea sedentem more
seat : or to one prepared for the eorum sursum elevaverunt, por-
occasion. Eddius relates the ob- tantes in manibus soli episoopi
servance of it, in the case of Wil- intra oratoria, nullo alio attin-
frid, archbishop of York, the pre- gente, hymnosque et cantica in
decessor of Egbert: who was con- choro canentes.** Vita S. Wil-
secrated, not in his own cathedral, fridL cap. 12.
IDt pailto 9rc5iepi0copL 297
xnenta carismatuniy quatenus oves sibi commendatas
ita gubemet) ut cum fructu bonorum operum ad reg-
nuin sine fine mansurum cum illis, te donante, perve-
niat. Per Dominum.
Dicta collecta^ cantor incipiat solemniter qfficium
missa de Trinitate. Cantato officioy et Kyrieleyson,
archiepiscopus coram throno, versus ad orientcrn^ in-
cipiat :
. Gloria in excelsis.
Deinde collectam missa: et kcto evangelio, dicat
Credo. Et post Credo, Dominus vobiscum dicet
ibidem.
Cantato offertorio in choroj archiepiscopus de throno
suo descendet^ et ante magnum altare venietj et oblatUh
nem panis et vini a cantore^ prout maris estj recipiet.
Et ex tunc totam missam ibidem compkbitj nee ad thror
num suum illo die redibit.
Missa celebratay archiepiscopus et omnes episcopi
prasentes indulgentias populo concedantj prout eis pla-
cebU.
Deinde sacris vestibus in vestiario exutttSy archiepis-
copus ad earner am suam declinabitj pransurus cumprde-
latis et proceribus ad solemnitatem hujus invitatis.
Die inthronizationis archiepiscopi quando pallium
suum mittitur a sede apostolica per nuncios speciales^ ad
hoc destinatosy convent us summo mane primam et totum
servitium usque ad magnam missam celebrabit.
His peractisy ordinetur solemnis processio in choroj et
procedent qui cruceSy cereosy thuribulUy textuSy et alia
sanctuaria portant. Deinde sequatur archiepiscopus
pontificalibus indutuSy nudis pedibus. Deinde prior et
convent us capis induti ; et procedant omnes obviam pal-
298 lOt Pallio atcftiepi0copu
Hum pofiantiy usque adpartam civitatis per quam intra-
bit J si serenitas temporis hoc permittat.
lUe vera qui pallium defert de sede apostolicay alba et
capa chori erit indutus, et pallium in aliquo vase aureo,
vel argenteoj inclusum hanorijice partabit.
Cum vero pallium partanti occurrerintj revertetur
processiOj et procedant qui cruces et alia portant. Deinde
minores et omnes alii Juita ordinem suum. Et ultimo
sequatur archiepiscopus, et post ilium pallium portans.
Et reversi in Chorum^ ponatur pallium super magnum
altare.
Interim vero archiepiscopus coram magno altari pros-
tratus orahit. linito vero cantu in choro, surgat epis-
copus et data benedictione super poptUum^ accedat ad
attarcj et faciat professionem suam in saiptis sub hac
forma:
Ego N. archiepiscopus Cantuariee ab hora
fidelis et obediens ero' «« „
>j » » » »»
successoribus canonice intrantibus. Non ero in con-
silioy aut consensu» vel £Bu;to, ut vitam perdant aut
membrum, aut capiantur mala captione. GonsiHum
quod mihi credituri sunt, per se, aut per nuntios suos,
sive litteras, ad eorum damnum, me sciente, nulli pan-
dam. Papatum Romanae ecclesise et regalia sancti
Petri, adjutor ero, ad defendendum et retinendum,
salvo ordine meo, contra omnem hominem. Legatum
sedis apostolicse eundo et redeundo honorifice tractabo,
et in suis necessitatibus adjuvabo. Vocatus ad syno-
dum veniam, nisi prsepeditus fuero canonica prsepe-
ditione. Apostolorum limina singulis trienniis, aut
' This sentence has been completely erased in the mannscript
IDe Tallin 9tjr|^iepi$copi/ 299
per me aut per nuntios meos, visitabo^ nisi apostolica
absolvar licentia. Possessiones ad mensam mei archi-
episcopatus pertinentes non vendam, neque donabo,
neque impignorabo^ neque de novo infeodabo, vel ali-
quo modo alienabo, incongulto Romano pontifice. Sic
me Deus adjuvet^ et hsec sancta evangelia.
JLecta veroprofessione^ archiepiscopus accipiat pallium
in manibus suis^ et statim incipiat cantor :
Te Deum.
Interim vero stet archiepiscopus coram altarij tenens
pallium plicatum in manu sua, et accedant omnesfratres,
a priore incipientes; et osculentur pallium cum reve-
rentia.
Quibus expletisj et lotis pedibus archiepiscopij pr(E''
paret se archiepiscopus ad mssam celebrandam^ et in-
dutus pontijicalibus in vestiario, antequam pallio circum-
detur, dicatur ab illo qui pallium detulit a curia Romana
si episcopus fuerity alioquin ab alio episcopo solemniori
tunc prasente, ha^c or alio :*
^ The Leofric MS. in the Bod- eum lumine sapientitB» manda eum
leian contains : ^* Orationes qua et sanctifica, da ei consilium rec-
dicencUg sunt super archiepis- turn» doctrinam sanctam, ut qui
copoj antequam palliam acci' eum inter summos sacerdotes vo-
piat" I place them here» on luisti numerare, concede ut quod
account of the age and value of humano ore eum Toluisti vocari,
that manuscript. hoc in conspectii tuo per gratiam
" DeuSf omnipotens Pater, qui tus pietatis possit fieri, ut cum
non propriissuffragantibusmeritisy electis tuis astenuB vitse beatitudi-
sed sola inefiabili, etc* nem percipere mereatur.
^' Alia. '* SequUur aroHo postquam
*' Deus, innocentise restitutor acceptumfuerit*
et amator, dirige hunc famulum " Domine sancte, Pater omni-
tuum, ill. Spiritus tui fervore, ut potens» ssteme Deus, Rex regum
in fide inveniatur stabilis, et in et Dominus dominantiiun, demen-
operibus fuis efficax. lUuroina tiam tuam humiliter exoramus .
300
De Palbo Zttbitpincopt
Domine Deus, Pater omnipotens, qui sola inefiabifi
gratifle tu» largitate hunc famolum tuum .A^. populo
tuo prseesse jusgisti : tribue ei, queesumiiSy per gniiam
Sancti Spiritus tui, digne tibi persolyere mimsterium
officii sacerdotalisy ecclesiasticis convenienter servire
sacramentisy plebemque sibi commissain ad ^loriam
toi sancti nominis digne gubemare. Per Daminuin.
In unitate.
Qua dicta, ponatur ei pallium super humeroSj dicente
episcopo :
Accipe pallium summi sacerdodi Domini Dei tui sig-
num, per quod undique yallatus atque munitus, valeas
necnon et Unigeniti Filii tui Do-
mini noBtri Jesu Christi, qui om-
nes aBterno pontificatu superemi-
oenSySoluB sine macula sacerdotale
ministerium implevit; simulque
Sancti Spiritus, cujus septiformi
gratia coBlesti virtute cuncta sano-
tificas, ut hunc famulum tuum,
ill. divins providential gratia lar-
giente, a minoribus usque ad ma-
jora per gradus ascendentem, su-
pemsB pietatis tuae gremio gratan-
ter Buscipias, et quianobis indignis,
quo8 sedis apostolic» summsque
ministros servitutis, non exigen-
tibus mentis sed dono dementi»
constituisti, salutaribus indumen-
tis ad sacri altaris officium foras
Testitus in prsesenti apparet, ab
omnibus criminum contagiis casti-
gatus, perpetua spiritus tui sanc-
tificatione intus impleri mereatur,
viTique fontis fluentibus irrigatum,
virtutum fructibus crescere, et co-
ram omnibus claresoere conceiias,
nt ejus vita aliis possit exenapJa
prsbere. Sit ei honor pallii or-
namentum anim», et unde advenit
fastigium visibile, inde florescat
amor invisibiUs. Tua divina po-
tentia eum corroboret, tui Filii
virtus viscera ejus foscundet, tui
Spiritus gratia interiora ejus im-
pleat, per te firmitatem fidei ca-
tholic», non solum sibimet ser-
vandi sed etiam alios docendi
causa, conservet Pertecathedr»
episcopalis et ecclesi» universalis
scutum non solum a spiritualibus,
sed etiam a corporalibus hujus
s»culi adversitatibus, habere me-
reatur. Per te apostolic» digni-
tatis, in cobUs et in terris solvendi
et ligandi, non solum corpora sed
et animas, divina ditatus gratia,
dominium suscipiat ; nt ita dignis
successibus devote degens, ad des-
tinata Sanctis prsmia perveniens,
»temam accipiat beatitudinem.
Per."
De IpalUo atclifepi0copi:
301
hofitis humani tentamentis resistere, et omnes insidias
ejus a penetralibus cordis tui, divino munimine fultus^
procul abjicere : preestante Domino nostro, Jesu Christo,
qui yivit et regnat Deus, per omnia saecula saeculorum.
Amen/
His peractisy archiepiscopus pontjficalibus indutus in
vestiarioy et pallio redimitus cum tribus diaconis^ et
^ In this form, we find no no-
lice of that extraordinary claim
which has been introduced into
the modem pontifical of the church
of Rome. Whatever may have
*been the .actual practice of the
primate of the English Church
during the two or three centuries
immediately preceding the refor-
^lation, the office appointed at the
reception of the pall, did not re-
cognize any other signification
of it, in the Form at its delivery,
than the ancient one of a mark of
honour and dignity. But that the
reader may the better see the dis-
tinction, which I am remarking, it
will be well to transcribe the cor-
responding part of the present
order of the church of Rome:
which, although not adopted in
England, is to be traced, it is said,
to Uie authority of Innocent III.
^ Ad honorem omnipotentis
Dei, et beat» Marias, ^
tradimus tibi pallium de corpore
beati Petri sumptum, in quo est
plenitude pontificalis officii, cum
patriarchalis vel archiepiscopalis
nominis appellatione, etc»^
With respect to this, the Roman
theologians are obliged to confess.
that there is not a shadow of any
proof of such a claim, or pretence,
as that the jurisdiction of a me-
tropolitan depends upon his recep-
tion of the pall, to be found in the
first centuries after its adoption at
all, in any way : not to speak of
the ages preceding, during which
we hear nothing of the pall. And
to such an extent is this usurpa-
tion of the court of Rome now
pressed, that an archbishop or me-
tropolitan, although consecrated,
cannot perform any of those du-
ties, which are peculiar to, or
characteristic of, his office: he
cannot consecrate a church (for
example,) or confer orders. In
fact, if he has been previously a
bishop, and is translated to this
higher dignity, the effect is, that
for a time, until he has obtained
his pall, he is suspended: and so
far from obtaining at once in-
creased power and authority, even
that which he had is certainly
taken from him for a season, and,
if any difficulties are interposed,
it can be regained only after a
long delay, and trouble, and ex-
pense.
-& €jr tunc omma
^^^piscopus pal-
"tipaUia^ cum
ti fmmrtaferUi ^
./I
l1
X-::- -\-.:i ;*;-"•.': .•fixrofzjr Bupiittup^
r-^'-s "L,-*:.: *-i.'ur J/x-k^^
•.•••va-.vu...»'4rf /l>c:r:rjr:ju» eorksia sua.
the KiNKMi pnocfi^ (bitr^ i» «
i^r««K v^irwiT gMMrv«lMi m die
^\9 apoA vitick ilfei^T €QiK«4e4
to varitfus setnpMicMs^priTi»
fege of ««««if tW paiL Sqm
of these ocnsHMB vonki be *^|iio-
p^** to tlie diurdi or penoD in
«We frronr tbej were granted :
fcr ciniple, m Uie present case,
the pradpal fcasts of the chorch
of 0Mlerbar7,aiHlthe anni^enary
of the archbbhop's coDsecration,
or " natal day," as it was some-
times called.
SXmlittv }^xott6&iontfi Sunt tanea
I9enei:attont0> $ciUcetai)0U$cipienl)um ZtttU
ept$copum, ptoptium ^piiscopum, le*
gatum tiel Catoinalem, Hegem
tiel lEleginam.
<«**'' ^- >^^:a„ :^:''* ---- ^C^*^ **' ''-'^
,^,,idev^«. Chn^teleT^^ Krriele,^
V time U frt^^'^ «^^-'w, cioa t^^^jrus « an^JlsZ!^
iDtoo an tedpieniium# etc. 3^5
Salvum fac servum tuum^ Domine.
Mitte eiy Domine^ auxilium de sancto.
!Nihil proficiat inimicus in eo.
Csto ei, Domine^ turns fortitudinis.
Domine exaudi.
Dominus vobiscum.
Oremus.
Concede, qusesumus Domine, famulo tuo metropoli-
tano nostro, vel episcopo, vel prselato, ut praedicando
et exercendo quae recta sunt, exemplo bonorum operum
animas suorum instruat subditorum, et aetemae reniu-
nerationis mercedem a te, piissimo pastore, percipiat :
per Christum Dominum nostrum.
Super regetHf vet reginam, in prostratmic adgradum
altariSf dicat episcopus in capa serica :
Et ne nos.
Esto nobis, Domine, turris.
Domine, salvum fac regem, vel^ ancillam tuam.
Mitte eis Domine.
Nihil proficiat.
Domine, Deus virtutum, converte nos.
Domine exaudi.
Dominus vobiscum.
Oremus.
Deus, in cujus manu corda sunt regum, qui es hu-
milium consolator et fidelium fortitudo, et protector
omnium in te sperantium : da regi nostro, et reginae,
populoque Christiano, triumphum virtutis tuae scienter
excolere, ut per te semper reparentur ad yeniam. Per
Christum Dominum nostrum.
VOL. III.
iaeeonciUdtto €ttMiat poUutae,
siiU Coemeterti*
aetonctUatto eultsiat tiel
Coemetertt.
|JV recanciliatiane eccksuE^ sive ctprntttr:,.
vel alterius loci sacrl, ubi umgms fucrt
effusus, aut homicidium factum^ aui alu^uu
_ spurcitia publice perpetrate.
Primo ordinentur vasa cum aqucj et attera r^vj
copwepncfUia ad defcrendam aquam^ sal, cinU, vinum: d
imlnat se eatra ut supra in dedicatione aemeterii, dkenCK
psalmos qui in consecratione ecclesice intitulantur, cum
j^recibus et oratiane :
1 Doth the Bangor and the
Kxater pontificals contain thb
office I ^^th few and not impor-
unt variation! : aome of which I
ihall notice, aa we proceed.
The Ant nihrio of the Bangor
MH* conimencea aa in the text:
It ii much defaced and rubhed.
Ai\er the word «« perpetrata," it
continues : ** IVimo ante omnia
nui^te prff>cedente recondliatio-
uem eci'lesitt) Yel altaris, aapor-
loiUur reUquiiD cum caDteris sacris
,ab tHH'leiiia proiVmata, et serventur
In teiUorio tota nocte cum vigiliis
ct excubiit dignis. Sed si coune-
terivun sit tantum profknatum,
\\\\\\\ \>rt>pter hoc ab ecdeaia aa-
\K»rtotur, Ipsa autem die recon-
oiHutioui», primo veniat episcopus
ante ipsam ecclesiainy com dero
et populo ant. canendo sonon
voce, ' Dens in sancto/ **
The Exeter MS. begms. "* In
reoondliatione ecdesise seu «f-
meterii fiat tentorium honestum
extra coameterium, si eodesis
fiierit polluta, a parte ocddentsli :
si vero coemeterium fnerit poUa-
tum, paret se episcopus infira ec-
clesiam pontificalibus : et pro re-
oondliatione ecdesiae prspareo-
tur sal, aqua, dneres, vinum,
ysopus, scopa ad spargendum
aquam. Episcopo vero induto
pontificalibus, sicut in dedicatio-
nibus ecclesiarum solet indui, et
egrediente de tentorio, cantetur
a chore antiphona : ' Deus in
sancto.' **
laeconciUatio ^altsAat ntl Coemeterti. 309
Oeus,^ qui paterna'^fc. '
Post hac vmhtfpMcopus cum bactUo pastaralif oma-
ts amictUj alba^ stola, pluvialij et capa de bisso i. e.
7keramj et mitra simpUch et baeulo^ sine manipulo.
In eundo versus ecclesiam vel cameterium cantatur
cec antiphona:
Deus in sancto via tua; quis Deus magnua sicut
!)eus noBter ? tu es Deus qui facis mirabilia solus.
Psalmus : Yiderunt te aquae.
JEt ante ipsam ecclesiam veniensj vel ccemeterium^ de-
oosita mitra^ dicat episcopus hanc orationem.
Oremus.
Omnipotens sempiteme Deus, qui sacerdotibus tuis
prae casteris tantam gratiam contulisti, ut quicquid in
tuo nomine digne perfecteque ab eis agitur, a te fieri
credatur, quaesumus inunensam clementiam tuam, ut
quod modo visitaturi sumus visites, et quicquid bene-
dicturi sumus bene^dicas, sitque ad nostras humili-
tatis introitum, sanctorum tuorum mentis^ fuga daemo-
num, angeli pacis ingressus^ per Christum.
Oratia.
Aufer a nobis, Domine quaesumus, omnes iniqui-
tates nostras, ut ad loca nomini tuo purificanda puris
mereamur mentibus accedere, per Dominum nostrum.
Tunc intret episcopus ecclesiam^ si sit reconcilianda^
vel c(emeteriumy choro canente hanc antiphonam : Pax
huic domui, vel loco,' et omnibus habitantibus in ea, vel
eo, pax ingredientibus et egredientibus. Alleluia.
Et veniens coram cruce in ecclesioy vel infra ccsme-
* **Si solum coemeterium sit gor MS. does not state this, but
reconcOiandum, omittenda est ilia evidently contemplates that the
antiphona, * Fbj. ' cam psalmo.'' antiphon should be said only at
Evkr, paniif. Exon, The Ban- the reconciliaUon of a church.
3IO necdndtfatio «BccMae tiel Coemetent*
terium in occidente^ accumbat ibi super faldhUmm.
dum dicitur litania^^ ut supra in ordinibus. j
Et cum ventumfuerit ad versuMy qui pro damim cph '
copo cantatuTj surgat episcapus^ et dicat :
Ut ecclesiam istam vel ccemeterium istud recon-
ciliare digneris.
Te rogamus.
Ut ecclesiam istam vel ccemeterium istud recon-
ciliare et mmidare digneris.
Te rogamus.
Ut ecclesiam istam vel ccemeterium istud recon-
ciliare, mundare, et sauctificare digneris.
Te rogamus.
Interim prastemat se episcopusy et cantares percan-
tent titaniam usque injinem. Quajinitay surgat episco-
pusy ibidem deposita mitroy et dicat :
Oremus.
Diaconus. Flectamus genua. Leyate.
Oratio :
Deus, qui peccati veteris haereditariam mortem, id
qua posteritatis genus omne successerat, Christi, Filii
tui» Domini nostri passione solristi, dona propitius, ut
conformes ejusdem facti, sicut imaginem terreni pa-
rentis naturce necessitate portavimusy ita imaginem
coDlestis gratise sanctificatione portemus ejusdem
Christi Domini nostri. Qui tecum vivit.
Postea dicat episcaptis ter :
Deus in adjutorium meum intende.
Chorus respondeat sic :
Domine ad adjuyandum me festina. Gloria Fatri
it Sicut erat, sine Alleluia.
' Th» Bangor pontifical does not direct the litany.
laeconciUatio ^ttltsAtLt ttel Coemetetit. 3^ <
J^asteajiat benedictio salisy aquuBy cinerum^ et vini.
J^inita benedictione^ 91 ecclesia sity circumcat episcapus
tj^ibu9 vkibus intrinsecuSy ter spargendo aquam benedic-
tarn cum saky cinerCy et vino primo per pavimentum :
sccundo in medio; tertioy in summitate parietisy ut supra
in dedicatione ecclesia^ ac pracipue in loco contaminato^
incipiens qualibet vice ab occidenteper boream ad partem
ar^ientakm^ usque dum redeat per sinistram in occiden-
terjiy ad locum quo inceperit. Eodem modojiat estrinse-
cus. Si fuerit ceemeteriumy primo de remotiori parte,
secundo in medio j tertio juxta ecclesiam circumeundOj
et haaxime in loco delicti^ spargat aquam benedictam.
Znterim cantetur bac antiphona a choro»
Antiphona.
Asperges me, Domine, hyssopo et mundabor : laya-
bis me, et super niyem dealbabor.
Psabnus. Miserere mei Deus. Et dicatur sine^
Gloria Patri.
Et post unumquemque versum repetatur antiphona,
Asperges me.
Deinde rediens ad locum primum ubi litaniam dix*
eritj dicat istam ordtibnemj sine Oremiis.
Oratio.
Deum indultorem criminum, Deum sordium mun-
datorem, Deum qui concretum originalibus peccatis
mundum adventus^ui nitore puriiicavit, supplices de-
precemur, ut contra diaboli furentis insidias fortis
nobis pugnator assistat, et quicquid ejus virosa callidi-
tate quotidianisque infestationibus maculatum hie cor-
ruptumque fuerit, efficiatur coelesti sanctificatione ac
mundatione purgatum ; quia sicut illius est solidum
perfectumque quassare, ita auctoris nostri est lapsa
restaurare et corrupta purgare ; cujus majestatem
precamur, ut hie locus fiat ab omni poUutione purga-
Ofl CoctnctcttL
\
fnoremstatum restitiitas,
: tarwummdo suhmssc, pa >
▼iTh, et gloriatiuv Deos: \
Amen*
\ :<*! «:::rxunt <? iassaa» «■!, «qmiu et salutare^ nos
i'h t^i^p*^^ "«^ umciM' rnsiifi jyic^ DcHnine sancte,
T*.t:r 4uui..*v\«*msw «iiR^^ IW9& Ciyiis bonitas^ nee
'K*:iv\'v*in ittv xa«« i2ii>R. csLpBesI poUuta pui^gare,
^^ o.^ ^«rsSKuni^v^ »cii» laedificare : exaudi gtb-
>.ix%.^ ix.>c^it!^ ic ixiiK kxi receptecaliim placatos
«L\ ..i'«^ ^ »^:xtrt nnaa m enrlnaani taam, vel oce-
^j^,i:c«i^]t 74 1^1« a:i)>^ izift^amis diaboU frande est
^ui *^^» ^ :£r."42wixMK pmx2» cfldestis sancti ^ fices,
-.^-1 ~ iviis. >4-^.x,iroiKiiie pcHsideas. Nihil hie,
*Hkje<aixr:t:s^ 1\W' ^v TviscaMiicai wweat pneteriti culpa
c\-c:x>;iti^ X.: I 5-m ^^>i «kummI ininttci firande poUu-
v,-ff- K;^^a.-^:Ja ^vtv i::.;:a$ kvi pum simplicitaSy et
oi:;»^^ i:t:3Kvyc:3ir ^rb^cisr ii— lirnhtn'^i et dum reci-
f^t sT^^iK^^-ifcai^ TV'x»^;!^»^ ad gkviaBL Quatenns hie
p^>^^CA^j;3t tt^irla vva^rvsiMks^ doa pedtionis ingerit
^vh;»» Twvmwi :se smx^Ut ohdnuis» soffiragia : Ter-
i»w.wW<^ 4^^c^« IVr Donunimi noGtnmi, Jesum
* TW pc'Of^r f««6we «ff«wM(4 yulk*!» brt as a prayer : the
m ^ Bmrwr and Exet«r p«ab- Baagor after and die Exeter be-
fink b didm«t f rcaa Uus» and foi«, tbe pretee.
much longer: and both tlMse The pontificals vary also in
manoscripu agree in sajing» tbeir arraogement of the prayers
^ Cit]as bonitas» ^** not as a vUoh i
- laetonciUatio ^cclesiae ttel Coemeterii; 31 3
ChristaiQ, Filium tuum^ qui tecum vivit et regnat in
unitate Spiiitus Sancti, Deus, per omnia sseculk ssecu-
lonim. .
JPostea circumeat episcopus tcclesiam intrinsecus ter
cum incensoj eodem modo incemando quo asperserit
aquaniy incipiens qualibet vice db occidente per boream
ad partem orkntalemy usque dam redact per sinistram
in occidentem ad locum ubi inceperiL Sifuerit cosmete-
riumy ter circumeat episcopus cum incenso^ primo in re-
motiori partCy secundo in media, tertio jurta ecclesiam
et maxime in loco delicti.
Interim cantetur hac antiphona a choro :
Exui^t Deud, ad nostri famulatus obsequium, et in
loco sancto ejus fiat benedictionis augmentum.
Psabnus. Exurgat Deus.
Totus psahnus dicatur, et repetatur antiphona post
unumquemque versum psalmij si necesse fuerit.
His peractisy eat episcopus ad primum locum, et ibi-
dem stando dicat hanc orationem :
Deus qui in Sanctis habitans» supemse moderamine
pietatisy terram mundus mundam formasti, quam etiam
primi prsevaricatoris de supemis ejecti sedibus sug-
gestione maculatam priseis misertus paradisi quos
creasti accolis» pii effusione cruoris ac proprii ab omni
antiquse preevaricatioms contagio mundare et abster-
gere dignatus es : quaesumus immensam pietatem tuam^
ut hanc ecclesiam^ vel, ut hoc coemeterium, quod, vel,
quam, prius tua sanctificatione sanctificare voluisti»
quamvis jam ejusdem nsevo prsevaricatoris maculatam,
tua coelesti bene^dictione bene^dicas: ut qui sub
timore et amore tui nominis, ad hoc oratorium pro
impetranda suorum venia peccatorum convenerint, vel,
in hoc coemeterio sepulti fiierint, se in perpetuum om-
.^ ---""mi t7fc" t%» OfcT-
«* ^mut »fc-
kKC ^at toa
soleaDiiisT
Per-
r <f It ijihiips
t» be song)
the
sjtsvr-TTift "xa-TTXii 3C*»-T:i*:tKr tt- jQar: v^mcv ^ rScs are di-
-va iit«i''2« *inixarfr-. rwrun r-«wi£ » Vr Jcxa depodted bj
^^^nni> TMtnana m ■ win rm> » b^biow «U ^e «soil pray-
>K^ r*?r. «5^ 1^« swwb ^e prayer
«. f^«is^- '««wnr r^ltimajf rsK "^ Dhb» yn tii.lniiM : * IbDoired
^m^fr-t ^ »vmian» : rmm <rm-»- br aocber. (the Prc^cc repett-
H «roiLM- <^ ^ vMtfkmdw .* tft 4tf^ cc > *^ Deas» cojos booitas,** with
vkick the Ofice io that luou-
^ C^BW lipnK^ttse csJbiCBk scnpt ciMMiiides.
laeconciUatio ^ttitfAw nti Coeme tetii* 3 1 5
Confirma hoc, Deus, quod operatus es in nobis, a
templo sancto tuo quod est in Jerusalem.
Psalmus. Narrabo nomen tuum fratribus meis : in
xnedio ecclesiae laudabo te.
Qui timetis Dominum, laudate eum: universum
semen Jacob glorificate eum.
Timeat euin omne semen Israel : quoniam non spro-
ut neque despexit deprecationem pauperis.
Nee avertit faciem suam a me : et cum clamarem ad
eum exaudivit me.
Gloria Patri.
Repetatur antiphona.
Oremus.
Deus, qui ecclesiam tuam de omnibus mundi finibus
congregatam, per tui lateris admirabile sacramentum
cunctarum gentium matrem esse dixisti, quam etiam
populorum varietate depictam martyrum tuorum me-
ntis decorasti : benedic ►!<, Domine quoesumus, sanc-
torum tuorum opitulante suffiragio, tam altare quod
eorum exomatur, te juvante, reliquiis, quam ecclesiam,
atque fidelium tuorum vota o£ferentium sanctifica : qui
vivis.
Sequitur benedictio elevata manuy per longum et la-
tum loci J dicens :
Benedictio Dei ►!< Patris omnipotentis, ingeniti Fi-
liique >i< ipsius unigeniti, necnon Sancti >h Spiritud
Paracliti ab utroque procedentis, maneat jugiter super
ecclesiam istam, t;e/, coemeterium istud, in ssecula sse-
culorum. Amen.
Postea dicat episcopus missam de reconciliatione. Si
coemeterium sity dicatur missa :
Requiem eetemam.
Si ecclesia sit, dicatur hcec missa.
Officium.
314 la^conciUatio eccl^iae tiel Cdemet^
nium veniam peccatorum impetrare gaude^' ^"
oia percipere sempiterna leetentur. Per/" ^
Deiiwfe «If pontifex in ecclesiam, et^% %^
hac ataiphanoy licet ccemeterium tantim Ir «^ ^
* The Bangor pontifical ap-
pomts various ceremonies here, /« ^ ^ S ^ -^ r
^bicb the other MSS. do not r > ' %* % ^* ^- %
notice. i A 1: rf* V" ^ 1
*< 7\»fic tUvata manu hmiedi'\
cat sanctam ecclesiamj vel «or
turn ccemeterium,
** Benedictio D^ etc.
**Demdereportentur r
ad ecclesiam peaUendo
nam: f
" Sanctum est verv |
« Deinde eat pif-
elero etpopulo «^2 | C
guo reUguia fif\ 4 . ^j. • •
introitu tentof' \ 9 ' ^J^-
« Aufer a; j ^ -^us con4ensa, et in templo
sumuB, inicf' ^^m. Alleluia. |
sancta sar^ .o ad templum sanctum tuum, et con- 1
mereami tuo. f
*;.^' Septuagesimam evenerit, dicatur t? actus.
^ ate Dominum onmes gentes, et coUaudate eum
, ^^populi.
fersus.
Quoniam confinnata est super nos misericordia ejus,
. Veritas Domini manet in setemunu
Secundum Lucam :
In illo tempore ; dixit Jesus discipulis suis, non est
arbor bona qusB facit fructus malos.
Offertorium.
Oravi Deum meum ego Daniel dicens, exaudi. Do-
sg^ ^^nctttatio ^ccleisiae tiel Coemetetit. 317
^^ ^ seryi tui, illumina faciem tuam super sane-
^^ ^ \ et propitius intende populum istum su-
> ><d ^ atum est nomen tuum, Deus.
f^^h^^ ^^ halx: Alleluia.
^ ^^ '^ o^ ^ ^us Domine, et locum istum ab
•^ ^ ^^%^ ^ft^ '®^ patrat» offensionis expur-
"^^ ^-JV*^ ^IL *^ ^^ ^* ^^iq^® tibi reddat
^5,. •' 4., i<. ^:, obis et ab hoc templo
^ ^ ^; y \p ac su8e super vos
\ '^ \ '*^ 'at. Amen.
^Q^ ^ '^ ^nciliationem ef-
"%. -^
V
^ao possint repleri be-
aa intelligenteSy et intellecta exe-
«jbdversa mundi ab omm sorde pecca-
.iticati invemamini incolumes, et beatorum
.aum efficiamini in coelesti regno cohseredes.
^men.
Quod ipse.
Communio.
Acceptabis sacrificium justitise, oblationes, et holo-
causta, super altare tuum, Domine.
In tempore paschali : Alleluia.
Postcommunio.
Percipientes, Domine,munera salutis eetemae, te sup-
plices exoramus, ut templum hoc vel coemeterium a
barbarorum vel iniquorum inquinamentis emundatum,
tua benedictione maneat sanctificatum, et pectora nos-
tra, ab omni sorde vitiorum alienata, tibi devota sem«
per assistant. Per Dominum.
3i6 Eeconcittatio OEcdeBiiae tiel Coemeteru.
DuiD sanctificatas fiiero in vobis, congregabo vos de
universis terris, et effundam super vos aquam mundam,
et mundabinuni ab onmibus inquinaa^entis vestris, et
dabo vobis spiritum noYum.
In tempore paschali : Alleluia.
Psalmus.
Beuedicam Dominum in onmi tempore : semper laus
ejus in ore meo.
Oratio.
Deusy qui dixisti, domus mea domus orationis vo-
cabitur, domum istam alienis offensionibus contamiua-
tam mundare et sanctificare digneris, ut omnium pre-
ces et vota in hoc loco ad te clamantium clementer
exaudias, et benigne perficias : per Dominum.
Epistola.
Ecce ego Johannes.
Resp. in dedicatione ecclesia.
Graduak. ToUite hostias et introite in atria ejus :
adorate Dominum in aula sancta ejus.
Versus. Revelavit Dominus condensa, et in temple
ejus omnes dicent gloriam. Alleluia.
Versus. Adorabo ad templum sanctum tuum, et con-
fitebor nomini tuo.
Si infra Septuagesimam evenerit^ dicatur tractus.
Laudato Dominum omnes gentes, et collaudate eiun
omnes populi.
Versus.
Quoniam confirmata est super nos misericordia ejus,
et Veritas Domini manet in setemum.
Secundum Lucam :
In illo tempore ; dixit Jesus discipulis suis, non est
arbor bona quae facit fructus males.
Offertorium.
Oravi Deum meum ego Daniel dicens, exaudi, Do-
EeconciUatfo ^ccleisiae tiel Coemetettt 317
mine^ preces servi tui, illmnina faciem tuam super sanc-
tuaiium tuum, et propitius intende populum istum su-
per quern invocatum est nomen tuum, Deus.
In tempore paschali : Alleluia.
Secretum.
Heec hostia, qusesumus Domine, et locum istum ab
immunditiis iniquorum vel patrat» offensionis expur-
get, et supplicationes nostras hie et ubique tibi reddat
acceptas. Per Dominum.
Benedictio episcopalis.
Omnipotens Deus universa a nobis et ab hoc templo
vel coemeterio adversa excludat; ac suae super vos
benedictionis dona propitiatus infundat. Amen.
Gorda convenientium ad banc reconciliationem ef-
ficiat sacris intenta doctrinis, quo possint repleri be-
neficiis sempitemis. Amen.
Quatenus exequenda intelligentes, et intellecta exe-
quentes, inter adversa mundi ab omni sorde pecca-
torum purificati inveniamini incolumes, et beatorum
: spirituum efficiamini in coelesti regno cohseredes.
Amen.
^: Quod ipse.
Communio.
y, Acceptabis sacrificium justitise, oblationes, et holo-
^^ causta, super altare tuum, Domine.
In tempore paschali : Alleluia.
Postcommunio.
jj^ Percipientes, Domine, munera salutis setemae, te sup-
plices exoramus, ut templum hoc vel coemeterium a
barbarorum vel iniquorum inquinamentis emundatum,
^- tua benedictione maneat sanctificatum, et pectora nos-
tra, ab omni sorde vitiorum alienata, tibi devota sem«
per assistant. Per Dominum.
VHntUtttonts Ditier^ae.
I. — VeXILLORUM PROCESSIONALIUM, VEL MILITARIUM,
BENEDICTIO. *
RATIO.
Inclina, Domine Jesu, Salvator omnium
et Redemptor, aures tuse pietatis ad preces
noetrse humilitatis, et per interyentum beati
Michaelis, archangeli tui, omniumque coelestiom vir-
tutum, preesta nobis auxilium dexterse tuae, ut sicut be-
^ T\» IbQowmg is firom a
printed form, paUished in 4ta^
London, 1B38: but I am not
aware under what aatbority.
* Players nsed at the oonse-
oration of regimental standards
and colours.
« The Lord's Prayer.
" Our Fatlier, etc.
^ Almighty and most merciful
Father, our shield and buckler,
our protector and preserrer, the
strength of all that put thdr trust
in thee. With profound rever-
ence and humility, and under a
deep sense of our unworthiness,
but in an entire dependence upon
thy compassion and loving kind-
ness, we prostrate ourselves at
thy footstool. 'Justice and Judg-
ment are the habitation of thy
seat, and Mercy and Troth go
before thy Face.'
•* We approach thee, O Father,
and pray unto thee for the light
of thy countenance upon us : and
we beseech thee to incline thine
ear unto oar petition, and to
hearken to the voice of our hum-
ble supplications.
** We implore thy blessing upon
[^Mi Standardly or these Colaursy
€u the case may hel^ to be pre-
sented, this day, by „
to „ and, with aU low-
liness of mind, and humility of
spirit, we now consecrate \Uj or
them"] in thy Holy Name, to the
cause of Peace and Happmess,
Troth and Justice, Religion and
Kety.
" We pray that „
may always be borne by this Re-
giment as a token and pledge of
their duty, fidelity, and honour ;
of their loyalty and zeal, their
fbrdtude and valour, in the ser-
vice of our most gracious Qaeen ;
and in the maintenance of our
Holy Religion, our constitution,
T&mtnictiontu ninetmt.
321
nedixisti Abraham adversus quinque reges triumphaD-
tem, atque David r^em in tui nominis laude tri-
umphales congressus exercentem, ita bene^dicere et
sanc^tiBcare digneris hoc vexillum, quod ob defen-p
sionem sanctse ecclesise, contra hostilem rabiem de-
fertur, quatenus in nomine tuo fideles et defensoreg
populi tui illud sequentes, per virtutem sanctse crucis
triumphumy et victoriam, se ex hostibus acquisisse
laetentur. Per te, Jesu Christe, qui cum Patre et Spi*
ritu Saacto vivis et regnas Deus, per omnia seecula
seeculorum.
and laws: and we beseech thee,
O Father» that m niay
be as the enngn and banner of
their Christian profession; and
that they may put their hope, and
trust, and confidence in thee the
Liord of Hosts, without whose aid
Tain is the help of man.
** Finally, we pray that thy
seryants now before thee, and
that all the forces of our Queen,
throaghoat her dominions, for
whom we are also bound to offer
np prayers and supplications, may
follow Che example of the devout
centurion; who, amidst the tu-
mult of anns, " feared thee, with
aU his house ;" and may not, at
any time, be led aside fi'om the
path of duty by the crafty devices
of the ungodly; but that in all
their words and actions, and in
their different ranks and stations,
they may continually set thee be-
fore them, and bear in mind the
solemn injunction, *^to honour
all men," to "love the brother-
hood," to "fear God'* and "ho-
VOL. HI.
nour the Queen."
^ All this we ask through the
merits ef Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen*
'* O Almighty God, by whom
Kings reign and Princes decree
justice, bless, we beseech thee,
our most gracious sovereign lady,
Queen Victoria, Adelaide the
Queen Dowager, and all the
Royal Family, with health, pros-
perity, and happiness; give them
, lengUi of days, in peace, joy, and
honour, here on earth ; let thine
arm be their protection, and thy
wisdom their counsel and guide;
and when, by the aid of thy Di-
vine Spirit, they have walked ac-
cording to thy righteous will, and
finished their course in this world,
crown them, we beseech thee,
with everlasting life and glory in
the kingdom of Heaven ; we ask
all in the name, and through the
mediation of Jesus Christ, our
Lord and Saviour. Amen.
« The Peace of God, etc"
322 OBenenictiooes lidieciae.
Alia orotic.
Dominey Dens omnipotens, cni onmia possibilia sunt
et nihil difficile est, bene ^ die vexiUum istud, racml
benedixisti serpentem seneum in eremo hasta eleyatxnB,
quern quicunque vulneribus sauciati aspexerunt sal-
vabantur, quia Unigenitum tamn post longs saecola
cruce elevandum hoc portendebat mysterium ; et prae-
sta ut omnes qui illud super se elevaii yidermt, a qua-
cunque infirmitate et periculo et occursu malo liber-
entur. Bene ►^ die etiam, Domine Deus, vexiUmn
istudy sicut benedixisti dilectum puerum tuum David,
cum adversus Philisten in funda et lapide congressus
est, et Unigeniti tui virtutem, mundo quandoque Ten-
turam, suo preemonstravit prselio ; adfauc te pedmus,
omnium dominator Domine, ut bene ^ dicas illud, si-
cut benedixisti fluvium Jordanis, in quo Unigenitus
tuus descendens, totius mundi maculas abolevit, et per
baptismum omnes salvandos esse prseostendebat, et
quae petere non presumimus aut quae petendo impe-
trare non meremur, tu nobis concede. propitius. Per
eundem.
11. BeNEDICTIO NOVI SIGILLI EPISCOPALIS.
Oratio.
BENEDIC, Domine Jesu Christe, istud sigillum,
in testimonium veritatis paratum, et concede per
intercessionem beatse Mariae virginis et matris tuae,
et sanctorum apostolorum tuorum Petri et Pauli, ut
et ipse in cujus officium et usum exercebitur, et qui
ejus nomine eodem utentur, sic justitiae et veritatis
regulam teneant, et turpis lucri nemini respuant, ut
pro temporali labore perpetuam a te mercedem con-
sequi mereantur. Qui vivis.
2U^ re^tituetUtttm begraDatum*
sactrdottflf.'
T i^ JC^"
emOmiim mi tcrrarem foci-
ddndt
xdaOe cum wis
€i /Mjmfu sUh assUtentc
uurrdoialibus, cum
e^seoftts super.
capa chori» chiro-
ei Bilrm indatisy et
bttcukis pastorales, de-
'.is^ prtT*<« ^'f^wiMS ab <
oftcio K b€«6do
^^g^KStia proimitar, cnm decreto
^^radatioiin a siisc«plis ordmibus
m oocidentali
pneaentetor. £t»
Inent, episoopis cam
Mcalonim sobleTantibus
£cai dicDoesanas ; '&-
ezniinns, et dera-
te. N. ab ordine saoerdo-
tdi:' MMialri» totaliter casulam
gitraWntibos, Postmodum ut
soblerata stola dicatur ;
EnpactoriaamoB etc. ab ordme
Demde sublevato ma-
dkatnr; * Exauctorixamas
Hhr« ab oidiiie sabdiaconali.' De-
inde sableTatis alba et amictu
dkatur ; *• Ezanctorizamus etc. aco-
Ijtalus.' Deinde sublevato super-
pdficio dicatiir; ' Exanctorisamus
«fe. ab oidine psahnistatus.' " Fol
xxix.
Then follow various references
to tbe canon-law : witb the usual
9D QefftaDanDum sacetooteiB!. 3^5
dalmatica^ tunica^ cum caliccy et patena^ quam tenet in
m€inibus coram episcopo^
Dicat episcopus :
Auctoritate omnipotentis Dei, Patris, et Filii, et
Spiritus Sancti, et beatorum apostolorum Petri et
Pauli et ecclesiee nobis commissa, auferimus tibi. N.
liabitum clericaleniy et te ab omni sacerdotali et alio quo*
vis ordine deponimusi et etiam degradamus, et exuimus
te omni honore^ et habitu, ac tonsura, et privilegio
clericali.
In ablatione calicis et patena^ dicat episcopus :
Auferimus tibi calicem et patenauiy teque exuimus
et privamus officio et potestate offerendi Deo sacrifi-*
eium, et missam quamHbet celebrandi.
In remotione casula, dicat episcopus ^
Auferimus tibi orarium, sive stolam sacerdotalem,
cum jugum Domini, suave ab eo reprsesentatum, por^
tare contempseris, et stolam innocentise observare.
In remotione dalmatica^ dicat episcopus :
Auferimus tibi dahnaticam, diaconalis officii oma-*
mentum, cum ipsam non portaveris, indumentum
laetitise, et vestimentum salutis.
In remotione tunica j dicat episcopus :
Auferimus tibi tunicam, subdiaconalis officii oma-
mentum, cum ilia usus non fueris, ad justitiam et sa-
lutem.
In remotione manipulij dicat episcopus :
form of recommendation to the sence and by the office of the
mercy of the secular power : and archbishop of Canterbury, and the
a statement that according to the bishops of London, Winchester,
above form, a priest was degraded Worcester, Bath and Wells, Exe-
in London, for forgery, upon the ter,Chichester, Llandaff, S. Asaph,
feast of S. Fabian and S. Sebas- and Bangor.
tian, in the year 1277, in the pre-
326 9DMJrCttBatl]miltMCi(D0t»«
Auferimas tibi mampulum, sabdiaoonatos officii
omamentaiii, teque exoimus et priTamiis ministerio
demgnato in iUo.
In ramtitme calicis et paUtuBy urceoii aqu^j manu-
tergii^ dicat episcopus:
Aoferimus tibi calicem, et patenam, ixrceofaim, aqoa-
maniley manaterginm, subdiaconatus officii instmmenta,
teque illorum usu exaimns et privamiis ministerio de-
signato in illis.
In remotiane libri epistolarunij dicat episcopM :
AofOTimus tibi librum epistolarum, teque exuimus
et privamus officio luminaria in ecclesia Dei accen-
dendi.
In remotiane urceoii^ dicat episcapus :
Auferimus tibi urceolum, ne de caetero iUo utaris ad
suggerendum vinum et aquam in Eucharistiam san-
guinis Christi.
In remotiane libri erarcismorumy dicat episcapus :
Auferimas tibi librum exorcismorum, teque priva-
mus et exuimus potestate super energumenos, sive
baptizatoS) sive catediumenos, manus imponendi.
In remotiane cadicis, dicat episcapus :
Auferimus tibi codicem, quem cum lectoratus officio
suscepisti, teque exuimus et privamus potestate ilium
legendi in ecclesia sancta Dei.
In remotiane clavium^ dicat episcapus :
Auferimus tibi claves ecclesisB^ teque exuimus et
privamus officio et potestate custodiendi res quae ipsis
clavibus recluduntur» et portas etiam ecclesise aperi-
endi» sive claudendi.
In remotiane prima tonsura, dicat :
Auferimus tibi tonsuram et habitum clericalem, et
exuimus et privamus te, et degradamus, ab omni ho-
nore, beneficio^ ac privilegio clericali.
. an irefi(cai»minim. mtmstm. 327
Et si sit tradendus brachio saculari, dicat episco-
jnds:
Pronunciamus et dicimus nobili viro A. de B. ut te
miaerum recipiat degradatum, ^t eum reqjairiinus et
i^ogamus in visceribus Jesu Christi, ut citra mortis
periculum et membri mutilationem, suam circa te sen-
tendam habeat moderare.
Ad resHtuendum degradatum.
EPISTOLA cujusdam episcopi ad primatem mum
ad restituendum degradatum.
Sancto ac venerabili primati suo L. F. episcoporum
humillimusy fidelitatis affectum et obsequium. De
presbytero nostro ab alio episcopo pro pecunia ordi-
natOy ex auctoritate sanctorum canonum tale vobis
consilium dono : primum degradetur, deinde ab eccle-
sia separatus duobus annis severa poenitentia mulctetur,
ut honoris gradus quos pretio taxaverat, lachrymis con-
querere et reparare contendat. Postea si digne poeni-
tuerit, restauretur. Hoc vero diximus, cum in aliis
locis sacris expresse invenietis, in concilio Toletano
undecimo capitulo. Caeterum rebaptizationes, et re-
ordinationes canones vetant: propterea depositum
non reordinabitisy sed reddetis ei suos gradus per in-
strumenta et vestimenta, quae ad ipsos gradus perti-
nent ; ita dicendo : ^ Reddo tibi gradum ostiarii, etc.
In nomine Patris, et Filii^ et Spiritus Sancti. Amen/
Novissime autem benedictione Isetificabitis eum, sic
concludendo: ^ Benedictio Patris omnipotentis, etFilii,
328 an te0tttneniitttn Degitaiiatum.
et Spiritus Sanctis saper te descendat, ut sis confirma-
tus in ordine sacerdotali, et oflferas ei placabiles hostias
pro peccatis, atqne offensionibus, populi omnipotentis
Dei, cui est honor et gloria in saecula sseculonun.
Amen/
C|)e jForm of ^talins.
W^t Dffliee of consecrating
Cramp rings.
C|)e €eremonfe0 for i^t l^ealinir, of
tbtm tbtA bt Iii0ea0eii Mtb tbt ifting'^
OBttiU M ^ts tnete ptacttseD in tbt
time of sung fl^mvji vii/
! IRST, the king J kneeling^ shaU begifh ond
say:
In nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus
Sancti* Amen.
And so soon as he hath said thaty he shall say :
Benedicite.
The chi^lain kneeling before the kingy having a stole
about his neckj shall answer and say :
Dominus sit in corde tuo et labiis tiiiis, ad confitendum
omnia peccata tua ; in nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spi-
ritus Sancti. Amen.
Or else to say :
Jesus nos exaudiat, in nomine Patris, et Filii, et
Spiritus Sancti. Amen.
Then by and by the king shall say :
Confiteor Deo, beatse M arise virgini, omnibus Sanc-
tis, and vobis, quia peccavi nimis in cogitatione, locu-
tione et opere, mea culpa. Precor sanctam Mariam,
omnes sanctos Dei, et vos orare pro me.
^ The full title of the hook is ; his Majesties command. London.
*' The ceremonies us'd in the time Printed by Henry HiUsy Printer
of King Henry VII. for the Heal- to the King's most excellent Ma-
ing of them that be diseased with jesty for his houshold and chappel.
the King's Evil. Published by 1686." 4to.
J
Ct^ iTotm of Ideating. 33 <
The chaplain shall answer and say :
Migereatur vestri ommpotens Deus, et demittat
▼obis omnia peccata vestra, liberet tos ab omni malo»
salvet et confirmet in bono, et ad vitam perducat aeter*
nam. Amen.
Absolutionem et remissionem omnium peccatorum
▼estrorum, spatium verse pcenitentiee et emendationem
yitae, gratiam et consolationem Sancti Spiiitus, tribuat
Tobis omnipotens et misericors Dominus. Amen.
This done, the chaplain shall say :
Dominus vobiscum.
The king shall answer :
Et cum spiritu tuo.
The chaplain :
Sequentia sancti evangelii secundum Marcum.
The king shall answer :
Gloria tibi, Domine.
The chaplain shall read the Gospel:
In illo tempore. Recumbentibus undecim discipu-
lis apparuit illis Jesus : et exprobravit incredulitatem
eorum, et duritiem cordis : quia iis, qui viderant eum
resurrexisse, non crediderunt. Et dixit eis ; euntes
in mundum universum, prsedicate evangelium omni
creaturse. Qui crediderit et baptizatus fuerit, salvus
erit : qui vero non crediderit, condemnabitur. Signa
autem eos, qui crediderint, hsec sequentur ; in nomine
meo dsemonia ejicient : Unguis loquentur novis : ser-
pentes toUent: et si mortiferum quid biberint, non
eis nocebit. Super eegros manus imponent, et bene
babebunt.
W/iich clause^ Super segros, etc. the chaplain re-
peats as long as the king is handling the sick person.
And in the time of the repeating the aforesaid words.
Super segros, etc. the clerk of the closet shall kneel be-
332 Cte iPorm of l^eattng. {
fwe the kingj having the sick person upon the right
handy and the sick person shall likewise kneel before the
king : and then the king shall lay his hand upon the sore |
of the sick person. \
This donCj the chaplain shall make an end of the J
Gospel; and in the mean time the chirurgeon shall lead
away the sick person from the king.
Et Dominus quidem Jesus, postquam locutns est eis,
assumptus est in cceluniy et sedet a dextris Dei. Illi
autem profecti pnedicaverunt ubique, DomiBo coope-
rante, et sermonem confirmante, sequentibus signis.
Then the chaplain shall begin to say again :
Dominus vobiscum.
The king shall answer :
Et cum Spiritu tno.
7%e chaplain :
Initium sancti evangelii secundum Joannem.
The king shall say :
Gloria tibi, Domine.
The chaplain then shall say this Gospel following :
In principio erat Verbum, ^in hunc mundum.
Which last clauscj Erat lux vera, etc, shall still be
repeated so long as the king shall be crossing the sore of
the sick person with an Angel Noble : and the sick per-
son to have the same Angel hanged about his neck, and
to wear it until he be full whole.
This done the chirurgeon shall lead away the sick per-
son as he did before; and then the chaplain shall make
an end of the Gospel :
In mundo erat, et mundus per ipsum factus est;
„ ^plenum gratis et veritatis.
Then the chaplain shall say :
Sit nomen Domini benedictum.
Ci)e iFotm of i^ealin^. 333
The king shall answer :
Et hoc nunc et usque in seeculum.
Then shall the chaplain say this collect /ollowingj
praying for the sick person or persons :
Domine exaudi orationem meam.
The king shall answer :
Et clamor mens ad te veniat.
Oremus.
Omnipotens sempiteme Deus, salus setema creden-
tiuin, exaudi nos pro famulis tuis, pro quibus miseri-
cordisB tuse imploramus auxilium, ut reddita sibi sani-
tate, gratiarum tibi in ecclesia tua referant actiones.
Per Christum Dominum nostrum. Amen.
This prayer is to be said secretly after the sick persons
are departed from the king, at his pleasure.
Dominator Domine, Deus omnipotens, cujus benig-
nitate, coeci vident, surdi audiunt, muti loquuntur,
claudi ambulant, leprosi mundantur, omnes infirmo-
rum curantur languores, et a quo solo donum sanationis
humano generi etiam tribuitur, et tanta gratia pro in-
credibili tua erga hoc regnum bonitate, regibus ejus-
dem concessa est, ut sola manuum illorum impositione,
morbus gravissimus foetidissimusque depellatur, con-
cede propitius ut tibi propterea gratias agamus, et pro
isto singulari beneficio in nos collate, non nobis ipsis,
sed nomini tuo assidue gloriam demus, nosque sic ad
pietatem semper exerceamus, ut tuam nobis donatam
gratiam non solum diligenter conservare, sed in dies
magis magisque adaugere laboremus, et praesta, ut
quorumcunque corporibus, in nomine tuo manus im-
posuerimus, hac tua virtute in illis operante et nobis
ministrantibus, ad pristinam sanitatem restituantur,
eam conservent, et pro eadem tibi, ut summo medico
334 ^c ^fim if iKiling^
et oDudiun morbomm depukorv perpetao nobiscum
gratias agant: skqne dcmcepB TitaB inrtitiiaiit ut non
corfMB aolimi ab infinutale, sed aanmm edam m peocato
omnmo sanata Tideatiir. PcrDoinniiiiiiiortnmi Jesiim
Chiistiim, FQium tBum, qoi tecmii ^^t et regnat in
unitete Sancti Spiritas per ouauk sBCvlft ancaUxnm.
Amen.
%l^t Ceremonies of ble00{n9 Cramp^^
rm00s on ^^oon^iFtinass U0eli iip tbt Ca^
tbolitk ]IUn00 of en0lanlit
|i/£ psalme " /)et« misereatur nostrij etc^**
with the " Gforifl Pflf/ri."
May God take pity upon us and blesse
us : may he send fordi the light of his face
upon us, and take pity on us.
That we may know thy ways on earth : among all
nations thy salvation.
May people acknowledge Thee, O God: may all
people acknowledge Thee.
Let Nations reioice and be glad, because thou
iudgest people with equity : and doest guide Nations
on the Earth.
May people acknowledge Thee, O God, may all
people acknowledge Thee : the Earth has sent forth
her fruit.
May God blesse us, that God who is ours : may that
God blesse us : and may all the bounds of the Earth
feare him.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the
holy Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, and now, and ever :
and for ever, and ever. Amen.
Then the King reades this prayer:
Almighty eternal God, who by the most copious
gifts of thy grace flowing from the unexhausted foun-
tain of thy bounty, hast been graciously pleased for
the comfort of Mankind, continually to grant us many,
■SCtfiiiSIC
3c:aL 11
lear^ mr ijiayias ant LwjijMr vecciTe
diuae TOW» we powre iirii wiiil aanilicT^ du Thoa
!2ie iiyfnr. wimia tiar \ iwm?rtiHs W saebr kopes in
tiiv luercv have ootBiiKvu itmveft Cfeist «or LoctL
ut ti) bi: 4tna mtr ::tdm :
O <St]4L :iie >Likiar of aes^renly «id cntkh- crea-
toRs» ami die most gncio«s Resmrcr of MaBkiiid» the
THs^eoBer of spirrcaal Graee» «id dbe ori^m of all
hlessjuri i semi dowi» 6:q!k beaTOK Ay holj Spirit,
the GxiLi>3iter. irp«n ^ese Bines^ juifcaftT framed
by t&e worknaxu and b j thj greace povcr panfy them
m^ that all the maUce of the fewle» and tcmmdoiis
Serpenl be drireii oat ; azid so the HetaL vbidi by
Thee was created^ mar icaiaiBe pore and free trom
all dregs of the Enemy, tfaroogli Christ our Lord.
The blessing of the Ririgs^
O G^ of Afarahain, God of Isaac, God id Jacob,
heare mercifaDy our prayers. Spare thoee, who feare
Thee. Be propitioos to thy Suppliants, and graci-
ously be pleased to send downe from heaven thy holy
Angel ; that he may sanctify fi* and blesse ^ these
rings ; to the end they may prove a healthy remedy
to such, as implore thy Name with humili^, and ac-
Cramp^rinff0* 337
cuse themselves of the Sins, which ly upon their con-
science ; who deplore their crimes in the sight of thy
divine Clemency, and beseech with eamestnes, and
humility, thy most serene Piety. May they in fine
by the invocation of thy holy name become profitable
to all such as weare them, for the health of their soule
and body, through Christ our Lord. Amen.
A Blessing.
O God, who hast manifested the greatest wonders
of thy Power by the cure of diseases, and who were
pleased that Rings should be a pledge of fidelity in
the Patriark Judah, a Priestly Ornament in Aaron,
the mark of a faithful Guardian in Darius, and in this
Kingdom a remedy for divers diseases: graciously be
pleased to blesse ^ and sanctify ^ these Rings, to
the end that all such, who weare them may be free
from all snares of the Devil, may be defended by
the power of celestial armour, and that no contraction
of the nerves, or any danger of the falling-sickness
may infest them, but that in all sort of diseases by thy
help they may find relief. In the name of the Father,
>h and of the Son v^i and of the holy Ghost >i<. Amen.
Blesse, O my Soule, the Lord : and let all things
which are within me praise his holy name.
Blesse, O my Soule, the Lord : and do not forget all
his favours.
He forgives all thy iniquities: he heales all thy
infirmities.
He redeemes thy life from ruin : he crownes thee
with mercy and commiseration.
He fils thy desires with what is good : thy youth
Uke that of the eagle shal be renewed.
The Lord is he who does mercy : and does iustice
to those, who suffer wrong.
VOL. III. z
338 c^e iDiBce of coiuEectattng I
The merciful and pitying Lord : the long suffsrer,
and moBt mighty mercifiil.
He will not continue his anger for ever : neither i
wil he threaten for ever.
He has not dealt with us in proportion to our sins : |
nor has he rendred unto us according to our offences.
Because according to the distance of heaven firom
Earth : so has he enforced his mercies upon those who
foare him.
As far distant as the East is from the West : so far
has he divided our offences from us.
After the manner that a Father takes pity of his
sons ; so has the Lord taken pity of those, who feare
him : because he knows what we are made of.
He remembers that we are but dust; Man like
hey such are his days : like the flower in the field, so
wil he fade away.
Because his breath wil passe away through him,
and he wil not be able to subsist : and it wil find no
longer its owne place. ^
But the mercy of the Lord is from all eternity :
and will be for ever u(>on those, who feare him.
And his iustice comes upon the children of their
children : to those who keep his wil.
And are mindful of his commandements : to per-
forme them.
The Lord in heaven has prepared himselfe a
Throne : and his kingdom shall reign over all.
Blesse yee the Lord all yee Angels of his, yee who
are powerful in strength : who execute his commands,
at the hearing of his voice when he speakes.
Blesse yee the Lord all yee Vertues of his : yee Mi-
nisters who execute his wil.
Blesse yee the Lord all yee works of his throughout
Ctamp^tin^jBE. 339
all places of his Dominion : my Soule praise thou the
Lord.
Glory be to the Father, and to the 6on : and to the
holy Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, and now and ever : and
for ever and ever. Amen.
Wee humbly implore, O merciful God, thy iniinit
clemency ; that as we come to Thee with a confident
soule, and sincere faith, and a pious assurance of mind;
with the like devotion thy Beleevers may follow on
these tokens of thy grace. May all superstition be
banished hence, far be all suspicion of any diabolical
fraud, and to the glory of thy name let all things sue-
ceede ; to the end thy Beleevers may understand Thee
to be the Dispenser of all good ; and may be sensible
and publish, that whatsoever is profitable to soul or
body, is derived from Thee : through Christ oui* Lord.
Amen.
These prayers being saidy the Kings highnes rubbeth
the Rings between his handsy saying :
Sanctify, O Lord, these Rings, and graciously be-
dew them with the dew of thy benediction, and conse-
crate them by the rubbing of our hands, which thou
hast been pk^ased according to our ministery to sane*
tify by an external effiision of holy oyle upon them ;
to the end that what the nature of the mettal is not
able to performe, may be wrought by the greatnes of
thy Grace : through Christ our Lord. Amen.
Then must holy water be cast on the Rings^ saying :
In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the holy Ghost. Amen.
O Lord, the only begotten Son of God, Mediatour
of God and men, Jesus Christ, in whose name alone
salvation is sought for, and to such as hope in Thee
340 Cte ilHBce of cottfectating Cramp^ttngs*
giyest an easy acces to thy Father ; who when coih
versing among men, thyself a Man, didst promise by
an assured Oracle flowing from thy sacied Mouth,
that thy Father should grant whatever was asked him
in thy name ; lend a gracious eare of pity to these
prayers of ours; to the end that approaching with
confidence to the Throne of thy grace, the Beleevers
may find by the benefits conferrd upon them, that by
thy mediation we have obteined, what we have most
humbly beg'd in thy Name ; who Uvest and reignest
with God the Father, in the unity of the holy Ghost,
one God, for ever and ever. Amen.
Wee beseech thee, O Lord, that the Spirit, which
proceedes from Thee, may prevent and follow on our
desires ; to the end that what we beg with confidence
for the good of the Faithful, we may efficaciously oh-
teine by thy gracious gift : through Christ our liord.
Amen.
O most clement God; Father, Son, and holy
Ghost; wee supplicate and beseech Thee, that what is
here performed by pious Ceremonies, to the sanctify-
ing of thy Name, may be prevalent to the defense of
our soule and body on Earth; and profitable to a
more ample felicity in heaven. Who livest and reign-
est God, world without end. Amen.
a iTorm of Bi))Din9 t|)e mma.
I
C|)e /orm of IBtHtiing ti^e BeHetf^ \
anciently uttti in tfft Catlieiiral dwccti (
of tbt Diocese of ^alisbntp.
\EINDE eat processio hoc ordine: proctdai
minister virgam manu gestans locum foci-
em processioni. Deinde puer in super- ^
pellicio cum aqua benedicta; deinde catteri
ministri juxta ordinem pnedictum. Deinde pueri et
clerici de secunda forma juxta ordinem quo disponuntur
in capituloj habitu non mutato ; et exeat processio per
ostium presbyterii septentrionale^ circunuens preslnfte-
rium. EpiscopuSj si pnesens fueritj mitram gerat et
baculum. Injine processionis sacerdos veroy sive q^is-
copus prcesens fueritj sive non^ in anteriori parte cum
puero aquam deferente procedaty et in eundo singula <
altaria aspergat. In duplicibus tamen festis^ qtuB in
dominicis contingunt^ in procedendo altaria non aspergat. ,
Deinde in australi parte per f antes venientes procedant
ad crucem, sacerdote cum suis ministris prcedictis in
medio stante sue ordine^ ita quod puer deferens aquam et
acolytus stent ad gradum ante crucem. Quilibet autetn
clericus interesse potest processioni totius anniy licet nulli
horcB diei prcecedentis interfuit.
We shalle make oure prayers to God besechyng his
mercy for alle holy churche, that god hit kepe in
goode estate. In especial oure mother churche, this
churche, and alle other in cristendome, „
„ „ „ For
archybysshopes, and bysshopes, and in especial for my
IBfiiliinff tte IBmzfi. 343
lorde the bysshop of this see, that god hym kepe in his
holy seruise : For my lorde y^ dean, my masters the
clianonsy vikers, prestes, and clerkes, and alle other
xnynysters that this churche seruyth: For the holy
la.iid that god hit deUuer owte of hethen handes : For
oure souerayne lorde the kyng, the queene, and alle
lier children, and alle other lordes, dukes, merkeises,
lierles, and barons, and alle tho that have this lond to
^oueme: For the pees of thes landes yngland and
Fraunce, that god make perpetual pees by twix henu
And for the goode estate of the lord verdon, now my
lord therl of shrowysbury, that fyndyth contjmuelly
lyght at the hie auter „ „
And for y* welfare of „ and alle this
churches frendes, oure brethem and sustem, and alle
oure paresshens, wy th alle tho that any good dooth to
this chirche, and alle trewe crystyn pepUl: Pater
noster.
Hie revertat se sacerdos et dicat : ps.
Deus misereatur nostri. Ea^ utraque parte ehori^
cum Gloria patri. et Sicut erat.
Sequator: Kyrieleyson. Christeleyson. Kjrrieley-
son.
Pater noster*
Deinde dicat sacerdos in audientia^ sine nota:
£t ne nos.
Ostende nobis, Domine, misericordiam tuam.
Sacerdotes tui induantur justitianu
Domine, salvum fac regem«
Salvos fac servos tuos, et ancillas tuas.
Salvum fac populum tuum, Domine, et benedic
hsereditati tuse.
Domine, fiat pax in virtute tua.
Domine, exaudi orationem meam.
144
Or:: 0,
t'^.n^ra r.i.rii/rA^A ftltrli-ixn f^.^---ii"»f, da£ftiaiEl2»cc ^aia-
«^ilutem inen:L^ et corpifi:^. at te Ci>a Timte drfiganu
et qu2e tl'^/i placita iunt tcca dijectivxie fmlkJjBty et
parrem tnam n-Mri» concede tempijnbtts: Per CkrkonB
DominuiD w^.trum. Ameo.
liem coitKti 4UA ad poffulanL, d'icai uMctrJo» :
We shalle praVf and besecfae ^od cC fak flKrcy for
alle trewe cr)':n-n sowles. In especial for aDebysdiopes
sonles, whos bodyes resteth in this holj place : For the
bysefhopes sowle Robert, the bysshop» sowle Joeelyn,
the byadhops sowle Herbert, the bysehops sowle Ri-
charde, whiche bygan this chirche here, and first or-
dainid onre lady masse. Fch* the bysdiops sowle
Robert, the bysehopes sowle WiDiam, die byssbops
sowle Gyle, the bysshops sowle Water, The bjshopps
soule Robert, the bysshops sonle Water, the bisdiops
sowle Uerry, the bisshops soule William, the bisshops
sonle Nichol, the bisshops soule Symon, the bisshops
soule Rogger, the bisshopes soule Robert, and for the
bisshops soule William Edyngton that was bisshop of
Wynchester, the bisshops soule, John Waltham, and
for William's soule Wykham, that was bisshop of Wyn-
chester: for the bysshop's soule Richard Medeford,
for Thomas soule Arundelle that was archebishop of
Canterbury, and for the Byschop sowle Robert Halum,
the Byschop sowle Nichol Bubwyth that was Byschop
of Bathe* And for herrys sowle Bewfort late Bysshop
of Wynchester and Cardinal of Rome : for the Bysshop
Bowle John Chaundeler. And for the Bysshop sowle
IBimiingf tbe TBtntti. 345
William Ayscogh, and for the Byschop soule Rycharde
Bewchamp, the Byschop soule James Goldwel, the
Byschop soule John Bly the, the Byschop soule Thomas
Langton that was hysshop of Wynchester, the Bischop
soule Leouelly the Bischop soule Harry Shere, And for
the Bysshop soule Edmunde Awdeley.
Whych Byschopys have in ther tyme wurchipped
thys churche wythe precyous vestymentys, and many
other Jewells.
For the soules of all deanes, chanons, vicars, prestos,
and clerks, that thus churche served in ther liff. In
especiall the deane soule Robert. The deane soule
M. Gilbert Rymer, etc.
M. Thomas Holes. M. Rycharde Dudley.
M. John Baker. M. John Pryce.
And for the soules of all other mynysters of thus
churche, which have served hit, or done eny gode
therto in her dayes.
And on the secunde parte, we shall pray for all
kyngis soules patrones of thus churche, and alle other
lordes that have worshypped hit w* her bodyes, Rentes
or eny other iowels. And in especiall for the soules
of the kyngis William Rowse, Herry the firste, king
Stevyn, Herry the secunde, Richard the firste, Eynge
John soule, and the kynge sowle Herry the thridde,
the kynge soule Edward the firste, Edward the se-
cunde, Edward the thridd. And for edwarde soule
prynce of walys : Which yaflF moche gode to the table
of the hyghe auter : for the soule of kyng Richarde the
secunde. And for the soules of the kynges Herry the
fourthe, Herry the fifte, Herry the sixte, for the soule
of kyng Edwarde the fburthe. And for the soule of
king Henry the sevynth, Henry the eyghte, Edwarde
the syxte.
346 IBiWftlfft^
For the Erles goule of Sanun WiDiflB
for Jamys Boule sam tyme knrde of AwUka^ z ft-r
Johnys soule lorde Loael : Thomas aoule MoafieagiL
erlo of Sarum : for the Mule of faabert of faurgli* for
water sowlo lord hungerford. etc.
And for alio soules whos honya reslytli in tkls
churcho and churche yerde. And all tho ihat hath
yovo to this churche, rentys, vestimentisy or odwne
goodyH ; whoroby God is the more worshipped in this
churche : and the mjmysters thereof betto* snsteyned :
for all ouro Brethem and Sistren soules, alle onr pare-
iihons soules. And for alle the soules that hath done
ony ^ood to this churche, and for alle crysten soules.
Piitor no8tor.
///(• nvtrtat se sacerdos^ et dicatur a choro alternatim
wpradicto mode hicpsaltnuSf videUcet:
Do profundis : sine Gloria Patri.
Std mm :
Kyrio oloyson: Christe eleyson: Ejrrie eleyson.
Pator noBtor.
Dehide dicat sacerdos^ sine nota :
Kt no not inducas in tentationem.
lloiiuiom feternam dona eis, Domine.
A porta infori.
ChmIo vidore bona Domini.
Doniinus vobiscum.
Owrnus.
Ab^olvo, (iua>8umu8 Domine, animas famulorum tuo-
rum, pontificum, regum, famulorum famularumque
tuarum» ot animas omnium fideUum defunctorum, ab
omni vinculo delictorum; ut in resurrectionis gloria
inter sanctos ot electee tuos resuscitati respirent. Per
Christum Dominum nostrum.
Requiescant in pace. Amen.
I.
€jcDattat(ort before Communion»
II.
jrormfif of €jcDottat(on in mieitation
of tDe »icft«
€jr][)ortation before Communion/
|00D men and women, y charge yow by
the Auctoryte of holy churche, that no
man nother woman that this day propoeyth
here to be comenyd {communicated^ tfiat
he go note to Godds bord, lase than he byleue sted-
fastlychy that the sacrament that he ys avysyd here to
rescue, that y t ys Godds body, flesche and blode, yn the
forme of bred; & that \whicli\ he receyvythe afterward,
ys no thyng ells but wyne & water, for to dense yowr
mowthys of the holy sacrament. Furthermor, y charge
yow that no man nother woman go to Gknids borde,
lase than he be of ys synnys clen confessyd, & for hem
contryte ; that ys to sey, hauyng sorow yn yowr herts,
for yowre synnys. Furthermore, I charge yow yf ther
be eny man or woman, that beryth yn his herte eny
wrothe or rancor to eny of his evencristen [fellow-
christian'] that he be not ther howselyd, ther to the
tyme that he be with hym yn perfyte love & cheryte,
for ho so [whoso] beryth wrethe or evyll wyll yn herte,
to eny of hys evencristen, he ys note worthy hys Gt)d
to receyue ; and yf he do, he reseyyythe his dampna-
cyon, where he schuld receyue his saluacion. Fur-
thermore, y charge yow that none of yow go to Godds
^ From Harleian MS. 2383. in and other miscellaneous matters,
the British Museum. This ex- The reader will observe the re.
tract is preceded by a form of markable similarity of several of
private confession ; and followed the sentences in this exhortation,
by a long form of absolution in with that ordered in our present
Latin : after which come a homily, Liturgy.
^jcfiottation before Communion. 349
horde to day, lasse than he he yn full wyll & purpose
for to sese and to withstond the deds of syn. For who
proposyth now to contynue yn syn a3ene after hys
holy tyme, he is note worthy to receyue his God ; &
yt he do hyt ys to hym grete perell. Furthermore, I
charge all strangers hothe men and women, that none
of yow go to godds horde, yn to tyme that 30 haue
spoke with me, other [or] with myn asynys. Further-
more, y charge yow hothe men and women that havythe
servants, that 3e takythe hede that they he well y go-
uemyd yn takyng of mets & drynks, for the perell that
may he fall, thorow forfeytyng of mets & drynks, for
yf he hrakythe or castythe hit owte with yn a day & a
ny3the that he take hit yn to a vessell and do hit yn
the fyyr. Also I charge hym that he he confessyd therof
a-morow. Also 3e shall knell adown apon yowr kneys,
seyyng after me, y cry God mercy, and our lady seynt
mary, & all the holy company of hevyn, & my goste-
lyche fadjrr, of all the trespasse of syn that y have don,
in thowte, word, other [or] yn dede, fro the tyme that
y was hore, yn to this tyme ; that ys to say in Pryde,
Envy, Wrethe, Slowthe, Covetyse, Gloteny, & Lechery.
The V. Commawndements, d)ruerse tymys y hroke.
The works of mercy, note y fulfyllyd. My v. wytts
mysse spend, etc. Misereatur vestri omnipotens Deus.
etc.
Absolution^ fomia.
Deus noster Jesus Christus, pro sua magna miseri-
cordia, etc.
Z form of €jr|)ortat(ott at tifftting
jo comfort a man or a woman, yn her laste
ende, a priste scholde sey3e th js. My dere
frende, hit semyth that thou hyest faste
owte of thys worlde, that ys so wrediyde,
to the hlysse of euer lastyi^ joy3e ; th«efore put
onlyche all thyn herte, & all thy mynde, yn Almy3ty
Gode that made the, & hathe y hou3te the wythe his
preciouse hlode ; and he glade that thou schalte com
to heuen; there ys all maner joy3e; where thou schalte
se almy3tty Gode our Saueour yn hys Godhede, sothe-
faste Gode & man ; and ye schalte y fynde & y se all
blessyde seintts, that prayeth for vs euer more, and
principally our lady seint Marye, and holy angels, the
apostelys, martyres, & confessours, & virgins & all
hlessyd men and wemen, that buthe y passyde to heuen
a fore vs; the whych Cryste our Saueour bou3te whyth
hys preciouse hlode apon the roode tree, and therefor
they louyde all my5tty Gode our Saueour aboue all
thynges ; fore as the holy doctor seint Austyn telluthe,
all thyngs that Cryste suffrede fore loue of mankjude,
hyt was for loue that he hadde to saue mans soule.
So as he sauyde the by loue, & for the sufirede an
herde pascion, ware by thou schalte be sauyde, loke that
thou haue hys pascion yn mynde, and loue allm3ty
Gode aboue all thyngs ; for as seint Austyn sey the, so
^ From M.S. Harleian. 2383 : in the library of the British Museum.
j
^^^_:^':SfrJ-u
(ZEsiiottatfon at titisiting tte ^icfc^ 35 <
as Cryste suflrede all thys for loue of the, thou arte
moste y holde of all thyngs to loue hym ; and therfor,
ray dere frende, loke that thou be yu stydfaste fey,
^what euer thou hyre or 8e ; and put the onlych in to
t;he mercye of Gode our Saueour, & drede the nou3te
of no thyng that thou haste y do: be sory for thy
synned, & schreue the clone, & thynke to sjmne no
more. For seint Austyn sey5t, the goodnesse & the
mercy of all myg3ty Gode our Saueour ys so meche,
that throw sorow of herte & schrj'fte of mouthe, wyl-
l^Tig to do no more amysse, he for3eue the clen his
syn, for God hym sylfe seythe thus ; what tyme that
eny man ore woman for sakythe his sjoines, and ma-
kuthe hym clen therof, he schall be sauyd : and holy
doctours & blessyd seintts seythe, that God all my3tty
ys mor redy to 3eue mercye than eny man or woman
be for to axy. Austjoi seythe, be the synne neuer so
grete ne neuer so foule, and y wolde axe mercye of all
my3tty God our Saueour, thou schalte se saue [sic]
thou3e thou schulduste dey anon : therfor my der
worthe frende, drede the nou3te of dethe, but be glade
as seint Austyn was when he schulde dey3e ; whan he
seyde, welkome be thou dethe, for thou art ende of all
wykkydnes of sjoines & care & all wrechydnesse ; and
thou artt the begynnyng of all goodnesse of ever last-
y^g® joy3e, & blysse, & all blessydnes. And so he was
glade to passye owt of thys wrechyd worlde, to the
ioyfuU blysse of heuen, there ys all blessyde company.
And therfor, my dere brother, be gladde to passy to
the blysse of heuen, for the thou my33ttyste be lorde
of all this wrechyd worlde, thou shuldyste be glad to
passy to the blysse of heuen : for then thou schalt y se
all my3tty God our Saueour, and all blessyd company,
& ther thou schalt y fynde all goodness : for as seint
352 ^rt drtation at titisttf ng tbt
Paule seythe, that is no herte that may tfaenke,
no tonge may telle, all the goodnesse that God all
my te our Saueour hathy ordeynyd to alle thukke men
and wemen^ that with all hur herte clen fonsakiitbe
hur synnes, and loueth all myjtty God our Smeoor
abouo all thyng : therefor, my dere frende, do thou so,
and thou Bchalt com to the grete blysse of henen, that
euor schall laste, wythe owte ende. Amen, for charite.
I
2De Wiisitationt JInffrmorum»'
|Y dere sone in God, thou hiest fast thi wai
to Godward ; there thou shalt see alle thi
former faderis, apostils, martiris, confes-
sorisi virginis, and alle men and wommen
that he sauid. And therfor he of gode comfort in
God^ and thou must leyen a ston in the wal of cite of
heuen witouten ani noise or stri£ And therfor ar
thou wenden out of this world, thou^must make thi
ston redi, and than shalt thu nou3t he lette. C- The
ston is thi soule wiche thou makest clene ; the noise
that thu must make here is the thinking of thi sinne,
wyche thou must telle the prest; the stroke is pe-
naunce, that thou shalt be sori for thi sinne, and
smithe thiself on thi brest ; and whan thou hast made
redi thus thi ston, than may thou go thi wai in God,
and lai thi ston sykerlie [surely] witoute noise in the
cite of heuene ; and therfor I counsail the, that thou
schriue the clene, and make the redi. And this is
nou3t only to seke men but also to hole, for everi dai
a man nehieth {approachetK] his deth ner and ner ;
and of a man it is seid, the more he wexith the more
he unwexith, and therfor seith the gospel, Awake, for
thu west never whan oure God wil come ; and therfor
loke thu alwai be redi. And thu shalt wite, [know]
^ From a manuscript (No. 117, reader to compare this with the
foL 123. h.) in the library of St. exhortations in our present Form
John's College, Oxford. of Visitation of the Sick.
I need scarcely desire the
VOL. III. A A
354 De Qtottatione 3ttfitmorum.
gode man, that God visiteth mani man for his sinnes
diversly ; some wit prisonrng, some wit diverse seke-
nes, and if the sinne were awai, than his sekenes
shuld aslake. Hereof herith witnes the Gospel, that
God seith thus to ten mesels [lepers], whan he had
helid hem of here lepre, go, he said^ and sinne no more
on aunter thow falle wors, as who seith, for thowre I
smne the had this sekenes. And therfor it is ordeined j
he the law, that ther shal no leche 3eve no bodili |
medicine to a seke man, til he be heUd gostli ; and
that he have take gostli medicine, that is to sai, schrift
and housel ; and if 3e he wel schrive and veray re-
pentaunt I drede nou3t that the sekenes shal aslake
wiche he hath for sinne, or ellis it shal tume him to '
more blisse after his deth ; and therfor if his sekenes |
aslake nou3t thou shalt comfort him on this maner.
How thou shall comfort a man that he grucche
[grudge] now^t whan he is seke.
Sone loueste thou thi Lord God? he wil sai, 3e.
Than thus, 3f thou loue God, thou louest that He ^
doith, and He skorgeth the, and therfor thou shalt
gladli suflfre it. Here of spekit Salamon, and seith, ,
Sone speke nou5t a3en the chastising of thi fader, for
it is no sone whom the fader chastisith nou3t, and it
acordith wit commine maner of speche. For if a man
see anotheris child do schreudeli in his feder presence,
and the fader chastised himnou3t, than wold that othir
man seie, it is iiou3t his sone, or ellis he loueth him
nou3t for if he were his child or ellis loued him, he
wold chastise him: and therfor be nou3t evil afraide
of thi Fadirs chastising of heuene, for he seith him-
self • whom I loue, him I chastise. Also sekenes of
bodi makith soule hele [healthl and soule hele is
nou3t but of God; therfor despice nought Godis
De Ot«ttatione 3lnfirmotum. 355
scorge, but whan God ponissche the, thanke him and
loue him, that he emendith the, and undememith
[Judgeth] the, and blameth the, and ponisohe the
nou3t in his wrath ne in his wodnes \Jury']j but in his
grete mercy. Thank thi God, and thinke that his
merci passeth alle his grete wreche; he is jugge, [?],
he wil nou3t damne the, but he wil haue merci on the.
Mercifulli he chastise the, and ther [where] thou hast
deservid for to have his wrath, and be damned for
ever, he puttith ouer his veniaunce, and suffirith of his
grete mercy, and ponische the here but awile, and
therfor despice nou3t his 3erde [rod'] of merci, ne
grucche nou3t ther a3ens, but suffi'e it gladli, for al
the domis [judgments] of God ben rithful. Now
sethen [since] sekenes of God is hele to the soule, and
wille thou or nilt, thou shal haue hit, 3if thou grucche
a3en God, and wit thi grucching thou makist thi soule
more feble, and so thou profitist nou3t to thiself wit
thi grucching a3en thi Fadir, wiche is thi leche, but
greuist thiself on diuerses maners ; on [one] is, that
thou greuist thi God : another thou shalt nou3t haue
so miche gostly mede [reward] as thou shuldest, 3if
thou suffired deth pacientliche. And thou shalt knowe
that God Fadir of heuene ponissche nout o [one] thing
tuyes, and therfor wit a glad hert thou shalt suflfre
sekenes that God hathe sent the here, for it shal
alegge [allay] the of the peyne of purgatorie, so that
thou the more soner shal come to the kingdome of
heuene. Thinke that if the king to whom thou hast
ben tretour, for3euith the thi deth and ponische the
but awile in esi prison, thou art michil hold to him.
So thou art to God, to whom thou hast ben tretour,
and he hath for3iue the euerlasting deth, and ponisch-
inge the wit a litul sekenes here.
v>tf jedi. «esc oa kim 4s ikis
'1.JL '^ :i* T. "noa ^liigc and wel ^nr "j«»r^ the
d** ir J' •»- ^ ?i*^ "in V^rmnn^ ot dii E£. csre and
-*> TTL f iii^ Ta 1± y»»w ▼afiOBr i& X bctfier. fie wel
•r I: :?^Dfc-c^ ' ?'aT^Jk^ _T-i*7~ nu w«L tarn moist 110031
ir : i ^:^ sir'-tii. Mia^ sm is a iear. diat is to seie,
^nr.ii . ic^i^ liis^ T seiHL *nac ^evsi. scihs in die dai
i^Jiia 4 Ttirnilniuxi :. jmi iiac ^ciin. Sems FooL tbat no
-TTJSL lotf^ v^«»«r sam feniim* : and scsdt dtas to
J,'.{ - I itfs%r» 13 X ii*De siii w wit God» ior the
-1^1 ki*ia«* It ms v^r^L ^isit an nan tteHe. Here is
Vinger "wi 'iiir^^ ^JLiI hul iftne* cramil and wen-
zre^^ :!oiiiis mii wrvn» x*^ rnxDe and kciMTie, pride
ami i^« iirfie- --JU»?rn5e imi ^^aia»^. ■ivIiBjIIh i and
tieO:?» 13*^ 3iim"^ jcier : aaii miae k no aan viioiite
iZe riese* :£nii: ie tk ici ^em :c ^iese* fcr cneri man
25. iiarii- mi fiisr5:r rm-'ee cii* £loi5«^nrs maden
^ui!r =cr« ▼^en e« dulcr^t were bore, and ioie
woua ^*if iiei^ laii Mssoi c^xi rf die wo of this
wr-»L Ai«i S*fi:rt: Aisol wbis be sbiild be ded, he
^Tuk :^' ^*^^i -0^ -r^ aiazier : A r:-:a deth end o[ alle
wi.:k:*i::*i^ ^»-^^ ^— *™^ '-'^ Tr»=;a£L bezinning of ese
ami alltf >:«* wear 1^" ^.k t«be-ie the profitis and
♦!:if rinses ihiz, rr»:a rcir:p55 w^ the? thoo art dedre-
^-2 :^ ee-. 5:r a Credzi cay iK^i^t eml die, but wel
ni-rx t:;^ i^fi t.\^ ^'n *;-> this^ or dlis yif thou
\:i\< »: --^^ ^-' *-^ ^^/r i£fi c/deik, b^im hcrty and
De C{i0ttatione 3lnfirmorum. 357
speke to him on this maner^ whan thou seest that he
neiheth [neareth] the deth :
Brother, art thou glad that thou shalt die in Cristin
feith? Resp. 3e.
Knowleche that thou hast nou3t wel liued as thou
shuldest? Resp. 3e.
Art thou sori therfor ? Resp. 30.
Hast thou wil to amend the, 3if thou haddist space
of lif? Resp. 30.
Leuist thou in God, Fader AUnighti, Maker of
heuene and of erthe ? Resp. 30.
Leuist thou in the Fader and Sone and Holi Gost,
thre persons and on [^one] God ? Resp. 30.
Leuist thou that oure Lord Jesus Crist Godis Sone
of heuene was conseiuid of the Holi Gost, and toke
flesche and hlode of oure ladi seint Marie, and was
borne of hir, she being moder and mayde? Resp,
3e.
Leuist thou that he suffiid pine and deth, for oure
trespas, and nou3t for his gilt under Pounce Pilate,
and that he was don on the cros, and died for the on
god Fridai, and was buried ? Resp. 30.
Thankest thou him therfor ? Resp. 30.
Leuist thou that thou may nou3t be sauid but throw
his deth ? Resp. 30.
Tunc dicat sacerdos :
Wil [while] thi soule is in thi bodi, put alle thi trust
in his passion and in his deth, and thenke onli theron,
and on non other thing. Wit his deth medil the, and
wrappe the therinne, nou3t thinking on thi wif, ne on
thi children, ne on thi rychesse, but al on the passion
of Crist, and haue the crosse [crucijis] to fore the, and
sai thus : — I wot wel thou art nou3t my God, but thou
^r^ u:!:;4j*^q«K ^dxr^ aia^ «nA sakest me haue more
^- - X : .u utt--r v*iimi: iima art imagened. Ixiffd
'. A,%- . -t-rt-n-. :m imi /c «v>^ Lord Jhu Crirt» tbi
S j-t> ^ \ ^*t ^ tv«>! mittstnKiL I set betwene the and
IS -^: *\•..^v ttiu. a%» ittSKR jmtriis] of Jhu Crist I
ittuii .aesmniL and have noa3t.
l.-v^*» :^ .111 a' Air^ Lftfni Jira Crist the Sone
% V :x %ra5- x\-: .1 -^«ut XUri?^ «MdcT and maiden, I
'!::\t,- ill r.utv.v>^ ^jr^f» I Mak]e mv soale, for thoa
>.\v \ P-ru:!v >vu U>i :mf.
N •: * ;c%: • t^ .=. t* o"W m ::iuf mtmer:
V ^i; 'Ipjf*! v^AT» 'tt- ^wrrry^ wjr rdute» the I de-
s.:-f. V :i\i ;i fc. ^ aiu -x/ .*v«w x^ die* Lord despice
"iv a ^c -iiv\ .K •% I >r ^rrfwoei jai ^infuL but be to
»^ iv :xr :t :>v«^ ^ ;» jrv?>j 3(^^2§*. fcr I may iiou3t
J^cvv i:ixL 4^<ii>ku :« ^»i: ^:c ary dedks but thou
Lv'riv» r*teic Vii^< ^ttv\ iivu. Jcti« aae ««it of care» and
jaae ^vr*.v ,>£t :i,x». I -msc 3»;<t^ ca mv dedis, but
^a:t ^^ '^iv* i:>yvijr ^c uij ^xiseJL «Kifasv Thou art
^ r bctVv V.xa irt: ^ii;^ iA\i. t2x?fr art fal of mercy,
;j-l»Lx '-i^ I aa-if $li:tc\I :ix»r» ary ^^rcte definite. I
^^ute i^ V^^aI^^:c^ x^ t-^^ 1 Vf«cfi» die of merci.
^
Supplement to t^t CtDO first
Wiolumts.
\
VOLUME I.
\AGE xij. /. 20. " Misit etiam papa Gre-
gorius, Augustinoepiscopo.tunc temporis
ab urbe Boma cooperatores ac verbi minis-
tros pluresy in quibus erant Mellitus, etc.
misit et per eos vasa et indumenta, codices, et omamenta
ecclesiis necessaria." H. Huntingdon. Hist. lib. iij.
edit. Savile, p. 184. b.
P. xiij. /. 12. Bede also in his work, "de remediis
peccatorum,'' cap. 1. says : " Nunc ergo, o fratres, qui
voluerit sacerdotalem auctoritatem accipere, in primis
cogitet propter Deum, et preeparet arma ejus, antequam
manus episcopi tangat caput, id est, psalterium, lectio-
narium, antiphonarium, missale, baptisterium, martyr-
ologium, homilias in anni circulo ad prsedicationem
bonis operibus, et computum cum cyclo, hoc est jus
sacerdotum. Fostea autem suum poenitentialem." This
work is printed at the end of Augustinus, Epitomejuris
pontif. whose notes should be consulted ; and in Wil-
kins, torn. A. p. 751.
P. xiv. /. 3. Compare, Wilkins, torn. 1. p. 628;
torn. 3. p. 61. Annal. Burton, apud Script. Anglic.
torn. 1. jp. 318. It was the duty of the archdeacon at
his visitation to enquire into this matter : for example,
in the year 1291. ^^ Item statuimus, quod archidiaco-
nus, qui secundum apostolum non, quae sua sunt, quse-
rit, sed quae Jesu Christi, in sua visitatione provideat,
iUM ^uiua -ttUMB MMBiecur.'" Wilkins, Tom. 2. p.
i' V*;. . iv Si jamxttr ciflEUBidnr» either adopt-
tur 3«i^:'U I-^^c^i^Q > jctflMHD^ «r «dug a common
iu;:x»r*r . Vds Ttmsvrr&^id ^ s^utie wwJs. Hen. de
xt* V-'' It- - ■ '••<• ^'^pc. X. :um^'i^p^ 2352.
^^ V .. • i^. r^iw «^ a^ MSw copies of the
Sifutt ,Vu.tui, I! ae ibnurw^ a£ Ae dnn and chapter
u Sili>oim ;. jaii n CvnrMs Chnsd coflc^, Oxford.
?^ v^ ::« . K A;»iiu :» Vm^;:^ ioraerly belong-
it^ V ii%f «um. ii ii iw Tun^ ^c I^iraagtiiiii^ in Devon-
>aip^v jLwr^iiint ^ ^tt ^ii«i lavviufeinr pv^crred among
uiit >arrs<i >;vks. ^vre ^ i pc bu^ie&^ There were
iljj^ iv rl>v sumr im» :i^fre^•* uir «tponasfadbrs noted.
; M -jv^nas^ Vk.' ^ :ixu^ \L \\ yiimmh^. a scnc [?]
X»kv\ ij ^u^^ >;k^>?. :i 4T^v:y>s^ J^ Pssisiier bokys.
t > tuwr >wk} ^ be 3v«iL * •* Imb ; jjniifeim> an olde
V'^^^tc. ; ^«^a^r^^ U!isif «miioiil ■■ iiiitiim i also
vm^c^t -ft t ac-x^^K ^«1 •* >;r»»clv.^ See EI&w Or^. ict^
^. J i. .. X W Ji :ttaca v?«tfr ^^vmr pble and oma-
mettu^ $;iLvI x' Ju^e been ^r • en ^.^ :bie abber nf Glaston-
vKxr\ S i jii: fcrdk weret *^ cvvpeKucit HhronHiETan-
^^ci iie n i^ns."* MjLmescmry m: jnt. GCuimu Script.
Atiiil :r'/K w^^ 7. ;<ll. Axiis the^eiur lilKXinlhetime
v>f sibocc Jc4r:tv :lrete ^ece Ui&ie tcr :ae chureli of S, Al-
Kci^ '^ viuo rx>vra:> ^.^? 4^J3^ttr.* $ttpentixati> ; in qnorom
tL!2tv> crttx ctt^t cru!C£jis.\x «ft Mvu Johasne %«rantur ;
Aliv^ ^erv^ Mjtnftsta^ ctmi cctamor erHBcel£^ct§^ eiegantis-
^im^ c«iu:urW iflBScoIvtrttr." Ma:^. Pans^ I7,«if A Alb.
i>. h;;. L l< Of ^itch a kind protttUv was the
iknoiis p^;er cf S. Kenehau i>»ceniui^ which Giral-
dife^ Tela(e$ a ttira^Ie. said u> hare occwrred in hk own
Supplement* 363
days : by which the sin of a criminous monk was dis-
covered ; ^^ qui die crastino ad processionem psalterium
praedictum inter reliquias sanctorum ferre prsesumens,
completa processionis solemnitate reversus in chorum,
idem manibus suis firmiter adherens deponere non pree-
valuit." Itinerarium. edit. Camden, p. 824.
P. lix. note 9- Compare the rules laid down by
archbishop Winchelsey, as regarded chaplains and
assistant priests, in the year 1305 : ** quod debeant
interesse cancello matutinis, vesperis, et aliis divinis
officiisy horis debitis, induti superpelliciis, de quibus pro-
priis expensis sibi providebiint." Wilkins. ConciL torn.
2. p. 281. cf. torn. 3. p. 214. With regard to the attend-
ance of a clerk, at Divine Service, besides the priests,
in even the smallest parishes, this was frequently in^
sisted on : and we find it often specified in the ordina-
tions of vicarages, Cf. Script, x. torn. 2. p. 2098. 2099«
etc.
Among the presentments at the visitation of the
archdeacon of Colchester, in 1540, was this. " Notatur
per rectorem dictse ecclesisB, that there is nother clerke,
nor sexten, to go withe him in tyme of visitacion, nor
tQ helpe to say masse, nor to rynge to servyce." Arch-
deacon Hale. Series of precedents^ &c. N"*. cccxlviij.
compare N**. cccL
P. Ixxix. /. 28. ^^ Forma testamenti." I would insert
here the form as it was appointed to be used by curates,
when sent for, for that purpose, by their parishioners.
^^ Forma testamenti. In nomine Domini. Amen.
Universis prsesentes Uteres inspecturis. Curatus pa-
rochialis de — salutem in Domino. Notum facimus
quod in nostra preesentia ac testium infira scriptorum
ad hoc specialiter vocatorum et rogatorum propter
hoc personaliter constitutus honestus vir Petrus .N.
^, rl^ hrrTniff ^.rprxv. scnB ubkb Bcate : AtM/tad-
ecA « tnct^jitnzs 'suj/i ^rix boKas est fare^ saoxr
vii^ ec ati r^^ili ^Il.fi4d^ xtenut pcnrcnire : testa-
«• •■ • 1 « ^ ^ *
e: 'L.^jtTJz» is z:fe>i::a ec f'.raam fieqpmlaBL In pri-
nS» «:::ia arV;tn s^iaa igc*.^ agada^it aldsamo Deo,
erta-Vyri *^x cz:z. de cr^rpore cxierit, « beatas Mariae
Tlrjrzii* tx:^-e c^uiae ooeliesd. CorpiK tcto samn
UTTZ: Tenz;Ib<isw Tclieas ill:3d inhomari in oaemeterio vel
erxi^jsEa de dicto , Dnnde Toloit et ordi-
naTit cnxmia ^iia debita soM : fore£icta et male aoqni-
§ita per eom si qoae ant reddi et rfeduii lods et per-
coDis qoibos fberit Ciciendiim. Item dictos testator de
bonis a Deo sibi coUalis ob lemediom animae suae kga-
Tit fabric» rel lominaiis {Kaedictae eoclesiae. y. soL t.
Item corato : totidenu Item Ticario. xij. d. t. Item
clerico. rj. d. t. Item fabiicae ecclestae beatae Mariae.
ij. soL Tj. d« t. Item eleemosrnae cgnsdem ecclesiae.
xij. d. t. Itembospitalibiis .X. coilibet. tj. d. t. Item
oonveutui fratrum praedicatoram. xij. d. t. Item I^^-
\it filiolis, coilibet xt. d. t. Item confratriae .N. xij. d.
t £t ad praemisBa omnia et singula tenenda dictns
testator nominavit execatores suos Petrum N. ejus pa-
trem, et Xieolamn N. ejus firatrem. Quibns execu-
toribns pro praemissis omnibus et singulis adimplendis
dictus testator obligavit omnia bona sua quaecunque et
ubicunque, revocando omnia alia testamenta si quae
sint alias per eum facta. Volens hoc suum robur obti-
nere firmitatis melioribus^ via, modo, et forma, quibus
valere potest et debet. In cujus rei testimonium signum
mcum manuale ego N. praefatus curatus una cum sigillo
Supplement 365
pTsetibato parochialis ecclesise de „ apposui
huic praesenti testamento. Acta fuerunt in domo dicti
testatorisy Anno Domini — „ — die vero iV. mensis
-AT. praesentibus Johanne N. Jacobo N. et pluribus
a^liis testibus ad hoc rogatis et Tocatis." Manuak San
eciit. 4to. 1543. /o/. clxyj.
I extract from the English councils a few canons
Ijearing upon this matter. First of a council at Dur-
liam^ in the year 1220 : ^^ Prsecipimus quod laicis fre-
quenter inhibeatur, ne testamenta sua faciant sine
prsDsentia sacerdotis, sicut diligunt, ut eorum ultimae
voluntates adimpleantur. Sacerdotibus similiter inhi-
bemus, ne testamentum suum per manum ordinent
laicalem." Wilkins, torn. 1. p. 583. The synod of
Exeter, in 1287, has a long constitution directed to
this pointy to which I must refer the reader, quoting
only its conclusion : ^^ In fine autem cujuslibet testa-
menti banc clausulam adjici volumus generalem : Cee-
tera omnia bona mea, sive in rebus, sive in manibus
fuerint debitorum,' in hoc testamento non expressa,
Yolo, ut pro animae mese salute per manus executorum
meorum in pios usus distribuantur ; et quod credito-
ribus meis per manus eorundem similiter sit satisfac-
tum." Ibid. torn. 2. p. 157. Again, shortly after, the
31st canon of a synod of the diocese of Sodor : " Prae-
cipimus et statuimus, quod quilibet languens in extremis
agoniis, cum testamentum condere voluerit, vocet capel-
lanum ecclesiae, et clericum ; et ipsis praesentibus, du-
obus vel tribus viris adhibitis bonis et fide dignis, testa-
mentum suum ore suo ordinet; e/c.'* Ibid. p. 179.
Compare also the monition of archbishop Bouchier, in
1455 ; torn. 3. p. 575, and Lyndwood, lib. iii. tit. 13.
de testamentis. The Pupilla Oculi has also a chapter
on the same subject. Pars. ix. cap. viij.
366 ftupptement
Archbishop Parker records a remarkable and dread-
ful case of a dean of S. Paul's, and treasurer of the
king. He had plundered, it seems ; and lying at last
on his death bed, he refused to receive the holy Eucha-
rist ; putting it off until the morrow. " Interea ad
testamentum condendum monitus est. Ad quod para-
tus, exire, prsBter unum scriptorem, cseteros voluit.
Is testamentum scripturus, expectans quid decanns die-
taret, ex more testamentorum sic orsus est ; ' In no-
mine Patris, etc' Quod cum decanus comperisset,
iratus jussit id deleri, et hsec verba tantum scribi.
* Lego omnia bona mea domino regi, corpus sepul-
tur», et animam diabolo.' Quo dicto expiravit. Rex
cadaver illius jussit curru exportari, atque in amnem
projici et demergi." Antiq. Britan. ecc. p. 228. ad an.
1205.
P. cix. Processions. The collections of Wilkins
contain very many orders for processions, and for vari-
ous purposes: sometimes for thanksgivings; some-
times to appease the Divine wrath; and for other
causes: on these occasions the inferior clergy were
generally directed to wear surplices. Not unfre-
quently the consecrated Eucharist was carried in the
procession : as, for example, Walsingham says : ^^ Per
idem tempus, [1389], Cantabrigiee in festo commemo-
rationis S. Pauli, occurrebat et festum dedicationis
sanctse Marise ibidem, ad quod festum amplius hono-
randum, in processione per parochiam deferebatur
corpus dominicum, super duos humeros sacerdotum in
feretro non ponderoso, etc.'' Hist. AngL p. 339. Wal-
ter de Whytleseye also, mentions among other gifts
made by abbot Geoflfry to his church of Peterborough,
" unum vas argenteum et deauratum ad modum turris
Supplement. 367
cum lapidibus impressis, et imaginibus sanctorum cir-
cuTHstantibus pro corpore Ghristi in principalibus festis
ante processionem deportandum." Edit. Sparkes, p.
163. cf.p. 170. And once more, the following from
M^atthew Paris, concerning Simon, abbot of S. Albans,
who gave a splendid shrine to his abbey. << £t ad
perpetuendam ipsius cumbenedictionememoriam, con-
stitnit ut in dominica palmarum, corpus Dominicum in
ipso scrinio veneranter reponeretur, et ab aliquo fra-
trum moribus et setate venerabili, in casula alba usque
ad papilionem in ccemeterio de pretiosissimis pallis
compositum, nisi inclementia aurae impediatur, et tunc
in capitulum deportaretur, duobus fratribus in cappis,
brachia bajulantis dictum vas, honorifice sustentan-
tibus. Et eodem modo, sequente processione, ad ec-
clesiam venerantissime reportaretur." Vita S. Alb.
abbatum. p. 1038.
With regard to the processional banners, which were
carried in some solemnities, there is a curious question
in some diocesan enquiries, published in the year 1253 ;
** An aliqui laici — decertaverint de praeeundo cum
yexillis in yisitatione matricis ecclesise." Annal. Bur-
ton. Script. Anglic, torn. 1. p. 324. On some occasions,
the maniple was ordered to be worn : I mention this,
as the question has been much debated, whether that
ornament was to be used at any other office, than the
celebration of the Eucharist. Roger Hoveden speaks
of a procession appointed, ^^ cum sacerdote induto alba,
et manipulo, et stola, et clericis in superpelliciis cum
aqua benedicta, et cruce, prsecedentibus candelabris, et
thuribulo, cum igne, et incenso." Annal. edit. Savile,
p. 348. To walk in processions with bare feet was
frequently directed : for example, in the laws of king
368 Supplement
Ethehred ; ^^ eat omnis presbyter cum pc^iiilo soo ad
procedsionem tribus diebus nudis pedibns.'' Bromum.
CkroH. Script x. torn. 1. p. 902.
Penances were appointed to be dqpe, in procca&ions :
I quote two or three cases, from archdeacon Hak*3
lately published extracts from the act-hoc^ of the
ecclesiastical courts of the diocese of London, a. d.
1480, N\ XV. " — penitentia injuncta, quod in toga et
camisia, nudis pedibus, precedat crucem procesaonali-
ter» cum candela precii unius denarii, et quam offi^rret
priHH'ssione finita." a. d. 1476. N*. xlj. ^' Johanna
Talbot- habet 3 dominicis precedere processionem
nudis poiHbus, in kirtela, capite flammiola nodata co-
ojH>rttH in parochia S. Dionysii." a. d. 1496. N^ cctj.
^' — dominus injunxit sibi quod praecedat processionem
in eix'Iosia cath. S. P. sequentem le vergears, crucem
li|;utnim manu ejus deferendam et secularem praedica-
ttUHmi usi]ue crucem, et ibidem maneat, quousque sermo
fiuctur» crucem hujusmodi manus ejus tenendam/'
(Merjfymen also were presented, for neglecting to at-
tend pnH'ossions : for example. ^^ Clericus parochie
ibidem uotatur, quod non pergit in processionibus ge-
neralibus ut tenetur, juxta antiquum morem." N"".
cc\j. Compare, N*. ccccx.
A Syon monastery processional is preserved among
the manuscripts of S. John's college, Oxford: this
volume has English rubrics, for the use of ^^ the sus-
tres/'
P. cxix. A 8. There are two imperfect MSS. which
contain a few of the episcopal offices : one of these,
Rawlhisonf C. 425, belonged to some abbey : the other,
RawHnsoHy C. 400, is valuable, as it was the property
of a bishop of Salisbury, and has a memorandum on
the first page. " Hunc librum legavit dominus Rogerus
ftupptement 369
de Martivale, Sarisbirien. episcopus ecclesise cathedral!
\>eat8e Mariae Sarisbirien. Ita quod loci episcopus, qui
pr-o tempore fuerit, habeat usum ejus si ilium habere
\roluerit, cui tradatur per bonam memorandam, pro-
prietate ipsius penes dictam ecclesiam remanente. Et
mortuo quoUbet episcopo loci qui ejus usum habuerit,
clictse ecclesiae fideliter restituatur." Bishop Martivale
died in 1329.
The Exeter pontifical (spoken of in the same page^
bas since been printed by permission of the dean and
chapter. I congratulate myself on having been the
first to point out its value, and rescue it from the
neglect in which it had so long been permitted to
remain. It would be well if the edition just published
might be useful to the student ; but I am bound, how-
ever unwillingly, to warn him against relying upon
the accuracy of its text : and to acknowledge, that^ in
my judgment, the care and learning which have been
shewn in the. performance of the work, scarcely corres-
pond to the zeal, worthy of all praise^ which prompted
the undertaking.
P. cxxxiv. note 30. Compare also, Matt. Paris : " in
loco qui fuit inter altare sancti Oswini^ ubi scilicet
consuevit missa matutinalis celebrari, e/c." Hist. p.
809- And the chronicle of W. Thorn : " — quod
tunc — omni die celebraretur missa matutinalis." Script.
X. torn. 2. p. 1910.
P. cxl. /. 3. From a hasty examination, I am in-
clined to think that a ^^ capitularium" is bound up
with a ^^ collectare," among the manuscripts of Corpus
Christi college, Oxford. (N^ 192.)
P. cxliij. /. 5. Since the two first volumes of this
work were published, I have satisfied myself that an-
other book, the " Liber coUationum,' ought also to be
VOL. III. B B
37^ dnpplciiiciit.
included among the ancient service books of the cfanrdi
of England. I had not then been able to see any
copy of such a volume, or meet with one referred to
or even mentioned by any ritualist A copy faowever
had boon found among the MSS. which formerly be-
longtHi to Ford abbey, in Devonshire. It is a thick
M\K\, upon vellum, written in a bold hand of the middle
i\( the fifteenth century ; and it is remarkable also, as
hnving many English rubrics. It contains the short
lections and homilies which were read, at various
time^ of the year, chiefly during Lent, after collation ;
x^heni^e doubtless its name : which in later years came
to be u^ for any sermon or homily.
l>u Cunge says : <* CoUatio, apud monachos prse-
^niivi^ dicitur sacrorum librorum lectio, qu» statis
)u\n;(^ nmxime post coenam, coram iis fiebat :" and he
|M>H^Hfe t\> cite various orders of foreign councils to
(hiiK cM^^t* But that these lections, at least in Eng-
U^hi. x^frt^ not limited to extracts from sacred writers,
i« «"x uleni (W\m the Ford abbey manuscript, which has
mW ^^ert^h^i» or homilies.
WilU^m of Malmesbury, speaking of bishop Wul-
*IA^^ *W\>njr \^her things saj-s : " coUationem quoque
tUs^uewt^r iwu^rebat/* De gcstis pontif. Angl. edit.
Sax \U\ ¥. I v\K K About the same time, we learn from
b>^u))4K tb^l $^Mne classes of the monks of Croyland
xvxHV )mMU>^\Hl w re^fiurded the Collation : ^' omnes
\lo «iv^UxUx ^r^lu ^nt absoluti de lectura martyr-
o\v\^\^ ^ ^vlUiu\ixt$ in capitulo, — et omnibus talibus
Mw^uvuSu* \hxMrt et cUu:«itri laboribus." Hist. p. 105.
\ ^^HvV x\UN^x\ tlh^rx^ i^re ^vrinied in the Auctariumj' sA the
\Mhl \xt' tWh\vt\vr\ \\f M^tihew Pkris, some monastic or
KxVN|N\tA\ 5P^tAtuUNs: «uH^XiT tbouu one, ** de kctione /e-
^^:. >N^i4 IX *^ x<x\K Vt firtitrt^ §acepdotes dum in mensa
ftitpptement 371
fuerint consedentes, nedum corporum sed etiam ani-
taarum capiant alimenta, preecipimus quod dum fratres
sa.cerdotes in mensa fuerint congregati, legat unus lite-
ra.tus coram eis per aliquod competens temporis spa-
tium, aut de Biblia aut de scriptura sacra alia, lectio-
nem ; quern dum in legendo fuerit, fratres silentium
tenendo, attente audiant et auscultent." P. 1164.
Cardinal Wolsey, in the year 15 19» drew up some
statutes for the regular canons of S. Augustine : of
which one is directed to the collation : Wilkins, Can-
ciL torn. 3. p. 686. In the royal injunctions of 1536,
there is an order referring to ^^ all sermones, and other
collations." Ibid. p. 814. Again, in the same year,
a royal letter to the bishops, commands each ^^ to travel
from place to place in all his diocese, and endeavour
himself every holiday to make a collation to the people."
Ibid. p. 825. Once more, the bishop of London, in
1542, admonished his clergy what they were to teach,
in their ^^ preachings, open sermons, and collations."
Ibid. p. 866. I have quoted these, as illustrative of
the meaning of the term, down to the period at which
it became, in such a sense, obsolete.
Dr. Oliver, in his work, the ^^ Monasticon dicecesis
Exoniensis," mentions a manuscript, formerly belong-
ing to the priory of S. Andrew s, Cornwall, containing
several books bound together: among them thirty-
three homilies, which from the description given by
the learned author, seems to have been the ^^ liber col-
lationum" of that priory. He says: " One of these
was read at the collation or evening refreshment
granted to the community before complin, on most of
the weekdays in Lent : viz. from the first Monday
until the last Wednesday inclusively ; for no collation
was allowed on the four first days, nor on the last three
;^^ %iippfemeiit«
Ajiys^<ifdiat penitential season."^ P. 36. ThiswooU
vyttjuhIt account for the number thirty-three in this
oiK?^; b«t die use of Ford abbey was different: as
t V\ KjnI ^ collations*' not only at other times of the
^^''J;r. jis^ I hare already mentioned, but the manuscript
\ cr-rj^^^ns^ ^ On asdie wedensday a collacdn :" followed
^ . ^ V,v tbc fyrst weke of clone Lent a coUacian.''
.'". ^-xV.x. L 4. While Kennett has plainly confused
'V r%vr Sx4& in ^ glossary prefixed to his paroc^iial
" * v u T3ies< The day of the " obit*' was not always
;V> ^.t^ ^it tSc dmdi of the individual, as Dr. Todd
^tis^ «\^. ,0%5«r!PKV^ in his learned prefatce to the Dublin
^ v^' -«^ ^K^!- '^ xux: whence care must be taken in
*' *^v ^«K :3sf r7>o«Bd of such entries only, the-date
•H.>.*
* :N .vvx\fes^ .^" an indiTidual. Thus in a very early
-*vvi* :^v '"•i v/ ^ council of Cloveshoo, in 747»
^^ Vtv. :v r;o /c rSf Vurial Ordered to be observed as
' N. . x,iM\i;<r< ^* axy ^wiiiii' books, where regular
*VN • ^ X. X vv m-,^^ >,■< ^a^T^ u^nrp osed fin- the purpose <
V K*xt— .%^ vv.^s «t»A iescrak to be observed» Wil-
' ^ X V x\v>^t.r ^:3: ^ Inncrarv mentions manv
\ ^N '^ ><x:^ \ \-- ^ vutiSc^ jk 1,7: and numberleas ma-
^^.>^ .vN >v..l ^v^i^iiv ^cv^Y ;he sanK thing. In the
* N* .,*v N>*N 11 -onvv^ TTCTK^ in ^ Archeologia,
V .Nav^K.\«/ati:*i^x>$irJolBiFKtoIfe,inthe
^ V ^*x , * v> •u's^ Kv/u^n^ » hi$ ckttpel, "^* j. Mor-
^ >x> ^ V ^s^ixtir ^*v7^ii.-3i^ uisc in a nole, to have
\\xx .\ ^v*. H. •'x^xc ^ ^^*vi I mach doubt: and
nN ••«
«i^o< -v liv iv>*f^^ sbt W ^gTm the
dupplemenr. 373
should decide it to have been the book of obits, observed
in tliat family. It is scarcely probable that the read-
ing' of the martyrology would have formed a part of
tlie services and devotions of a private household.
JR. clxx. /. 20. In the year 1535, the archbishop of
York writes to the king : " Opon good Fridaye last
past, I charged the treasorer of Yorke, that he sholdo
leave ouzt the colett pro papUj lykewies I charged the
deacon that songe the hjrmne Exultet angelica in the
halowinge of the paschall, that he sholde leave ouzt
mention therein made de papa^ Ellis. Orig. Letters.
3rd Series. 2, 329.
With respect to the ridiculous citation of archbishop
Becket, I must correct an error in the note. (85.) The
date which I hav« ascribed there to a diary, occurs in
an official letter from a public officer, Penison, to the
prime minister, Cromwell. As to the fact however, I
would remark further, that archbishop Parker, a con-
temporary, appears to have believed it. De ant. ecc.
p. 209.
In the year 1555, there was published an order by
cardinal Pole, that all these rased names should be
restored. ^^ Id etiam curent, ut sacrorum canonum
instituta in omnibus observentur, et nomen divi Thomse
martyris, necnon sanctissimi domini nostri papae ex
libris dispunctum, in illis restituatur, et pro eo secun-
dum morem ecclesisB, ut ante schisma fiebat, oretur.*'
Wilkins. torn. 4. p. 139.
P. clxxviij. note. Besides authors, whose prejudi-
ces, some might say, led them to condemn the whole-
sale confiscation by Henry viij th of sacred property,
other writers speak no less plainly. Selden condemns
it, in his history of tithes, p. 471, 486. {edit. 1618.)
White Kennett also, in his history of Impropriations,
374 Supplement
p. 186. 438. and to name no more; in his parochial
antiquities, vol. 2. p. 64. and/?. 51.
P. clxxxj. note. 97. Richard Lay ton writes thus
to Cromwell, in a letter in which he invites him to his
house. " Simeon was never so glade to se Chryst his
master, as I shalbe to se your Lordeshipe in this your
owne house, and all that ever shalhe in hit for my lyffe.*
Original letters, series. 3. vol. 3. p. 71.
I am not an advocate for the restoration in this
country of the old monastic system, and, I confess,
regard with some suspicion and dislike the arguments
which have, lately, heen produced in favour of it. Nor
do I wish to varnish over the abuses which prevailed
in it, at the beginning of the sixteenth century. But,
if we would desire to arrive at a just judgment, as to
the state and morals of the monks and nuns of England
at that time, — neither listening too much to exaggera-
ted statements of vice and profligacy upon the one
hand ; nor to flattering descriptions of faultless excel-
lence and purity upon the other ; — we must not forget
to enquire, as accurately as possible, into the personal
character of those witnesses, upon whose evidence
mainly, an unqualified condemnation has been pro-
nounced against them.
" P. ccvj. /. 25. Fonts were ordered to be kept
locked : thus ; by a constitution of archbishop Ed-
mund, A. D. 1 236. " Pontes sub serura clausi ten-
eantur." Concil. torn. \. p, 636. In the province of
York also, among the necessary furniture of churches,
there was ordered in the same century, "fons sacer
cum serura.*' Ibid. p. 698. cf. torn. 2. p. 280. In some
churches, the remains of the ancient fastenings may
still be seen.
There is an abuse, too generally prevalent in mo-
Supplement 375
deim times, upon which I must make a brief remark :
Tiaamelyy that clergymen should suffer a common and
small bason to supply the place of a font. It is a fact
scarcely credible (remembering the doctrine of the
eliiirch of England in this matter, and the rubrics of
her office of public baptism), that in many churches,
of large and populous parishes, there actually is not
a. font. I cannot conceive a reason, why any person
ca.n permit so scandalous an indecency : and it is much
to be wished, that the ordinaries both had the power,
and would exercise it, of enforcing obedience to the
rules of the church in this respect. I would quote one
or two directions regarding it, since the reformation.
From the " Booke of certaine Canons,*' in 1 57 1 . " They
shall see, that in euery churche there be a holy founte,
not a basen, wherein Baptisme may be ministred, and
it be kept comely and cleane." Edit. J. Daye. 4to.
Again, the visitation articles of Bancroft, bishop of
London, in 1601 : " x. Whether doth your parson
baptize in your parish church or chappel, any in&nts,
not in the fonte^ according to the ancient custom, but
in a bason ? "
I would add here, a rubric, in an early pontifical
(imperfect, and apparently English), preserved in the
library of the university of Cambridge. (LI. 2. 10.)
After the third dipping ; " £/ tertio dicensj et Spiritus
Sancti, Amen, tunc pro; iciens eum infontem discedat:
dans lo^um hominibus eum elevandi deforUe^ dicens ora-
tiontm hanc : Deus omnipotens, ete."
P. ccix. /.17. Upon this whole subject, the student
should consult a work, in which there is much curious
learning, by Cangiamila, ** Embryologia sacra, sive de
officio sacerdotum, medicorum, et aliorum circa aeter-
nam parvulorum in utero e&istentium salutem." Pa-
n-r^.. !*;•> 5.-5x Ami Benedict, xiv. opera, torn. 12.
7. i^" - ^ 3ms^ il. r^ 42. Compare, Ellis. Or/^.
i^. ,-«.^. . I \ ''^ >c qns haiptiiat pro temeritate,
^im if*rjstirt&. j^ibrsnufhe est extn ecdesiam, et nun-
v^am m£'iifnr.^ HiMilori, Mtr pttnit. cap. 38. 4.
I M -^ AJ'-niJ^ iKue ^«.'iBe rastt^s in other parts of
:::.:> *vri^ Tn^'u: :2^ rcvtlbitioo eTen to deacons to
>»i^*irje. *?i;v«:t la .skk of neceseitT. There is a re-
vorsoOiif ^TK^ itr<»y*ivr. PNVfded in Matthew Paris :
"tv W^'^^s» :c Tr*iw Ei^w«A eldest son of Henry III.
** v"i.^VviVa5iG> .":i^vc«K rr.£irwm catechizarit, l^atns
^oixuvm >u r..»-! -r^ loet 3cc eaaet sacerdos ; archiepis-
.*^ cu:s sifvot CJ;:x^:3ife^>?tt3^ qiecm eonfirmaTit." Hisi.
y. ^ «^ T^ >.l^aTTusl exrcvsECs his own astonishment
.^ ,x V ^ * iSw ^ a: Wcitmrix'* ** i. e. loco in ec-
^•i.>ia^ :i>i it W:c::^atl1S^ X,a «ma debes intelligere
^«iv\^ >c:i u^ ijiv Tui: b: leci^ kipdsHalit nee de aqua
\it.'^ :!^ ioSft i?rt ii Vxv abi scitnatur fons, viz.
;^v-\'u ^s.•^aat icnvm.'* L^i-siiwvxxL U>^ 1. tii. 6. Sacer-
ii,\ 2v v\r *inf .*cJSfr liMii :ikefi^ ts a constitation, in
: ^^^ v^ev>^L^ -n^ vvttirxry^ ct » *So<«se of Wwcester :
-^ ^jL^ vx^tt.fmrari fwrtK* p:^ iridanm portentur
j^ <v\ie!staaiw ut vcv Kjcc^^ttsk ahhiendL'* Condi.
z^ svxv. .^ t^. T!ise xCowb^ is die Ibm of certi-
lvcl>^ i^.*t.vi*ic^ bt «e Sama Manuals. ^^ Fwrma
^viuxf .>/>u » v/K ••u'A U^\\rra> rcaesentes litcras inspec-
r.u»5s c<tru:'i2^ ^^x^!e5i^ rarvvfiia£s de -N*. dioecesis —
vur-H'A^ ^1^«- A\ etu:?*.5ettt dt\jev>ftj^ stluiem in Domino.
Nv^am r<tvrjurjfts v*'j^\i Kxhjtrvl^jfts A'L purocfaianas noster
>K'U ^c<( iu rvx'^^trt^ iixxstrt2> al^oa excf—nicatiopis
Supplement* 377
sententia innodatus. Nee scimus in eo aliquod impe-
dimentum canonicum propter quod ecelesiastiea sacra-
menta sibi debeant denegariy seu etiam retardari. In-
super tria banna per tres dies dominicos, sive festivos
solennes, ad eolemnizationem matrimonii futuri de ipso
cum Margareta N. in ecclesia nostra praedicta, palam
et publico proclamavimus seu proclamari fecimus : qui-
bus nuUus so opposuit seu contradixit. Rogamus igitur
discretionem vestram, quatenus dictum N. parochia-
num nostrum cum Margareta N. parochiana vestra
per verba de praesenti, in ecclesia vestra, vel matrimo-
nialiter copuletis : nisi quod ex parte vestra sit aliquod
aliud impedimentum quod obsistat. £t heec omnibus
quorum interest aut interesse poterit in futurum tenore
praesentium certificamus. Datum sub sigillo ecclesise
nostrse preefatse. Anno, N. die, N. mensis, iV."
Edit. 1543. 4io. fol. clxvij,
P. ccxxiv. /. 12. The synod of Exeter, in 1287,
specifies the penalty upon neglect. ^^ Quodsi quen-
quam juvenem vel senem culpa, negligentia, vel ab-
sentia sui sacerdotis (quod absit) absque baptismo,
confessione, dominici corporis perceptione, ac extrema
unctione praeveniri morte contigerit; sacerdos super
hoc convictus, a celebratione divinorum protinus sus-
pendatur; cujus suspensio minime relaxetur, donee
tam grande crimen poenitentia condigna meruerit ex-
piari.'* Concil. torn. 2. p. 135.
P. ccxxviij. /. 2. The old histories and chronicles
are fiill of proofs of the popular belief, as regarded the
necessity of the viaticum. For example, see Matthew
Paris, pp. 6. 156. 183. 306. 503. But still it was not
believed, or taught, that mere reception of the holy
Eucharist, upon a death-bed, was alone sufficient to
secure salvation. Arnold, in the curious miscellany
calLed hk chnsKfde, has am extract wlddi I wonlu
qiBoof : c«]iieeniizi«r a pMBp bus ^bo ^ was bowsled
aod aaeoi ami iix> died, aad a Sewe daies after he
acwnd — aod seid he was duapned, far he had will if
he aLTz!!! haae hnmtd u> hawe taonied to his sfnne
ae^*yTi : — dMne^.^re* he sajd, aHe bt confesBJon and all
vuu I iid hi rvasaaTiiie ibt m ■ if lUi^j it ana jled me
AK ; — ft>r oar Lu^ni sejth in the gospel of Jdbn, qui
alam'a'at ec hibit indi^ne jutti^rxaB afai wiandiicat et
Tlaere are insciaees in which die term ^ Tiaticom**
k ace oo be loiierstiMd of the 1st coammmm of the
:sbck. Tjloisi. ia CLecooBtimQoiisQf Otho; ^Prsdictae
^ien> cv^Dcabiaae clericonm. ah ingraasa ecde^ae, dum
c%r«iecraiit:ar ci^iiiai. pmiras arccantar, aec eis pasfhali
Qemporv crTcruasur rLadcnm. cma jadiciamsihi mandii-
CULC et bibtuc q*xi iHjd indigiie a^bamuaL^ ConciL
Mfu i. 9. gi. Compare alax the coiBtitatioi» of arch-
bisfC^.'c P^'khsuB. :a*u^ p^ 42« in which oar Biased Lord
k $d^ :o rssiLTe ^rm HisKel^ *" infinito amwe, in Tiati-
com eccJesML*^
rhirlo^ pe$cil«r ace. permksioa was soaaetinies granted,
tv> n^retve :he Tidkriv-iun at the hsuid> of a deacon : hat
mH extreme astcdoa: ^ saeraBMitvia eocharistiae in
a&i$ea:iiii pry^^-tert pocerit per diaconam ministrari.
Si vet» aoa sit prv^ v^r. qui saaaaaaitum onctionis
extretnae miui2>cn*c debet, sicut in aliis^ fides soffioere
;SK'C5Mtt!ett:u" /au^ p^ 746. See abore, p. dx. and,
CiM\ U p^ >\:\
The t%hc. $o ArequenclT ordered in earlier times^ was
tk^rbiddeii ta I34i^. "* Item, tha: going to the sick with
ike $3MrruQem the atiiUfrter haTe not with him either
K^l or belU." But. in the rei^ of Q. Mary, the old
rakt» were ^ivHued once more, as appears firom oae of
v^^urdiui^ l\>ie s visitativ^n articles, of 1557 : ** Whether
Supplement 379
the sacrament be carried devoutly to them that £bl11
sick, with light, and with a little sacring bell ? *' Ibid.
torn. 4. p. 33. 170. Compare the 12th decree of Pole s
Reformatio Angliae.
At the administration of the communion to the sick
a. candle was to be always lighted, according to some
constitutions of the diocese of Sodor, in 1291 : and
this is a rule which was, I have little doubt, generally
observed, as appears from illuminations in manuscripts.
^' Cum ad infirmos accesserint, moneant eos salubriter,
nee aliquos sine candela accensa de cera communicet/*
Concil. torn. 2. 175. Clergy, whilst carrying the Holy
^Eucharist to the sick, were privileged from arrest ; and
an infringement of this^ formed one of the grounds of
complaint of the convocation of 1399. Ibid, torn, 3. p.
245. Foreign canonists have extended this privilege
80 far^ as to assert that persons might avail themselves
of the protection of such a procession : ^^ sacerdos eu-
charistiam deferens ad se confugientibus asylum prae-
Stat." Cf. Devoti. Instit. Canon, torn. 2. p. 333. Fer-
rarius. Bibliotheca. verb. Immunitas. Giraldus. Expos.
Juris, pontif. 1. §. 637.
P. ccxxxiv. /. 33. From a remark in Matthew
Paris, Hist. p. 707, it would seem, that after the rite
of extreme unction all ornaments were removed from
the person : and from the same author, that in some
monasteries, certainly in S. Alban's, the sick members
were conveyed to the infirmary to receive it. " Sus-
tentantes eum hinc inde fratres, duxerunt eum prout
preecepit in inBrmariam, ubi solemniter super lapidem
ad hoc consuetum, oleo sancto infirmorum est inunctus,
et salutis viatico communitus." p. 1045.
P. ccxl. /. 5. A payment or fee was due for this.
Lanfranc says, in an epistle to a bishop of Chichester :
<' Chrisma tamen a vobis accipiant, et ea, quae antiqui-
380 Supplement
tus instituta sunt, in chrismatis acceptione persolvant.**
These fees were sometimes granted to the support of
monasteries: ''ego Ernulphus, episcopus, concessi in
perpetuum ad eedificandas et sustentandas domos mo-
nachorumy denarios, quos presbyteri parochiani soIent
reddere, quando chrisma accipiunt" Textus Roffen.
p. 192: and the same manuscript has an account of
the various payments which were to be made by each
parish and chapelry in the diocese, p. 228. A dn-
gular use also appears very anciently to have been
made of these periodical attendances upon their dio-
cesan by the parochial clergy. '' We enjoin, that
every priest be able to declare, when he fetches chrism,
what he has done in prayers for king and bishop." Ca-
nons under K. Edgar. Thorpe, vol. 2. p. 259. Pro-
bably it was an opportimity for the purpose of making
other enquiries, into the condition of the people and
clergy. Hence, there were frequent rules passed for
the residence of bishops at their cathedrals, on the
stated times of the year for the consecration of chriEon :
compare the Concilia : torn. 2. p. 10. torn. 3. p. 613.
Monasteries frequently obtained the privilege of ap-
plying to any bishop, (to the prejudice of their dio-
cesan) for chrism. See above, p. cxxvi, and Thorn s
chronicle. Script, x. torn. 2. p. 1835.
P. ccxlj. /. 15. The penitential of archbishop Theo-
dore says : ^^ si quis sepulclirum violaverit. vij. annos,
iij. in pane et aqua." Thorpe, Anglo-saxon kws. voL
2. p. 28. And the excerpts of Egbert add to this rule;
" Si clericus in demoliendis sepulchris fiierit depre-
hensus, a clericatus ordine pro sacrilegio submovea-
tur." ibid. p. 108. In later years, one of the canons
under king Edgar, laid upon penitents the especial
duty of burying the dead. ibid. p. 283. Compare the
duppiement 381
laivs of Keneth of Scotland, in 840: '* Sepulchmm
omne sacrum habeto, idque crucis signo adomatoi
quod ne pede aliquando conculces, caveto." ConciL
torn. \.p. 180.
In the year ISIS, some constitutions of the pro*
^ixice of York, reenacting earlier canons, decreed:
^^ IFirmiter inhibemus, ne cuiquam communio corpo-
ris Christi, vel morienti ecclesiastica sepultura, prsB-
textu cujuslibet debiti, denegetur." ConciL torn. 3.
p. 672.
P. ccxlij* /. 4. Among the fragments and capitula
of archbishop Theodore, is the following, both interest-
ing and important : ^^ Queesitum est ab aliquibus fra-
tribus, de his qui in patibulo suspenduntur pro suis
sceleribus, post confessionem Deo peractam, utrum
cadavera illorum ad ecclesiam deferenda sint, an non? "
Thorpe, vol. 2. p. 73. And it is said, that the Holy
Eucharist might be given, but nothing is decided as
to burial : unless that might be supposed to follow,
after receptibn of the communion, as a matter of
course. Some centuries later, ^Ifric, in his homily
of "the Greater Litany," laid down more strictly,
'^ the possessions of no sinful man are to be received at
his end, nor let his corpse be buried in a holy place."
vol. 2.J9.345.
P. ccxliv. /. 29. It was usual to carry lighted can-
dles, before the corpse, to the church ; and omens were
drawn from their continuing lighted. Many allusions
to this occur in the chronicles : I take one from Mat-
thew Paris : upon the burial of an earl of Salisbury, in
1226. " Contigit autem, quod dum de castello ad no-
vam ecclesiam corpus ejus ad tumulandum portaretur,
cerei qui cum cruce et thuribulo de more portabantur
accensi, inter pluviarum effiisiones, et ventorum tur-
382 ^npplcment
bines, lumen contmamn in itinere ministrabant ; ut
aperte ostenderent comitem tarn ardne poenitentem, ad
lucis filios pertinere.'* Hist. Angl. p. 277. Compare
an order about the funeral taper, in tbe Concilia, twn.
3. p. 567.
P. cclv. /. 20. There was anciently a small fee at-
tached to the hallowing of water : this was called the
'^ beneficium aquae benedictse,'* and was usually given
to some poor scholar or clerk. I have not met with a
similar rule in foreign churches ; and it seems to have
been peculiar to England. Thus it was ordered in
some constitutions of the diocese of Salisbury, in 1 256 :
" Person» vel vicarii dabunt beneficium aquae bene-
dictae clerico pauperi scholari, ita quod veniat omnibus
solennibus diebus ad ecclesiae serviendum, de qua habet
dictum beneficium. "Concil. torn. \.p. 714. This dis-
posal of it was occasionally disputed by the parishion-
ers ; and the synod of Exeter, 1287, repeats the or-
der, adding, <' si parochiani malitiose subtrahere velint
eleemosynas consuetas, ad ipsas sibi largiendas solicite
moneantur, et, si necesse fiierit, compellantur." ibid,
torn. 2. j9. 147. In a constitution of the diocese of Win-
chester, in the year 1308, it is spoken of as the " be-
neficium aqusB portandae,'* which, in like manner, is
to be applied to the support of poor scholars, ibid. p.
297. And from a decree of archbishop Courtney, in
1393, it would seem, that a part of the duties of these
"clerici aquaebajuli," was to carry the holy water,
into various parts of the neighbouring parishes : and
sprinkle houses with it ; that is, doubtless, if they were
required to do so : as it is plainly expressed in a dio-
cesan canon of the bishop of Coventry, in 1247;
** quia plerique scholares carent necessariis, quorum
scientia multi per gratiam Dei potuerunt aedificari;
dttpplement 3^3
volumus, ut scholares ferant aquam benedictam per
villas rurales, si sint qui postulent et indigeant." ibid,
torn. 1. p. 641.
When this office was wisely abolished, at the begin*
ning of the reformation, the unavoidable loss of pro-
vision which it occasioned to poor scholars, was made
up, or at least it was intended it should be so, from
other sources: and among the injunctions published
by the king's visitors in 1548, was this; "forasmuch
as the parish clerk shall not hereafter go about the
parish with his holy water, as hath been accustomed,
he shall instead of that labour, accompany the church-
wardens," in registering the sums of money collected
for the poor, ibid. torn. 4. p. 29.
P. cclvj. /• 12. In limiting the introduction of the
use of holy water to the ixth century, I cannot but
have been in error : which I am ready to take this op-
portunity of acknowledging. In the seventh century,
archbishop Theodore says, in his penitential : " Aqua
benedicta domes suas aspergant, quotiens voluerit, qui
habitant in eis. Et quando presbyter consecraverit
aquam, primum orationem dicat." Thorpe, vol. 2. p.
58. And there is a remarkable place in Bede, in an
epistle from S. Gregory to Mellitus, where the pope
directs the heathen temples to be sprinkled and pu-
rified with holy water. Hist. Ecc. lib. 1. cap. 30.
P. cclx. /. 1. That such an abuse prevailed, is
clear : and the reader may compare a proclamation,
in the year 1538, which, speaking of the holy bread,
says, among other things, that it was intended, not to
supersede, but " to put us in remembrance of the
howsell, which in the beginninge of Christe church
men did oftener receive, than they use now to doe."
Concil. torn. 3. p. 842.
^
384 dttpptement
p. ccxciv. /. 1. Abeolutioii was occasionally granted
to persons after death ; chiefly, as it would seem, t&at
they might obtain the rites of Christian bmial. A
commission from the archbishop of Canterbury for
this purpose, is printed in the Concilia. A certain
man had died excommunicate, and not only an abso-
lution is ordered to be pronounced, but prayers and
psalms, usual at such solemnities. What these were,
does not appear, torn. 2. /^.531. This was in the year
1326. Another was granted, in 1369. Also by the
archbishop. Some years ago a stone coffin was dis-
covered in the cloisters of Chichester cathedral, and
close by it, was found a thin plate of lead, with a form
of absolution upon it, granted to Geoffi-y bishop of
Chichester in 1088. Archaeol. vol. 23. p. 419. It is
not improbable^ that in such cases, of persons absolved
from ecclesiastical censures after deadi, the absolution
was buried with them.
P. 42. ^^ante ostium ecclesia.'* It appears almost
needless to remind the reader of Chaucer s Wife of
Bath:
^^ Slie w«8 a woTtby woman all hire live,
Hottsbondes at the chirche dore had she had fiTe." proL 461.
And compare the account of the marriage in the
merchant's tale :
^ Forth Cometh the pieest, with stole about his nekke.
And hade hire be like Sara and Rebekke; etc^ L 9577.
There is a remarkable passage, in the evidence re-
lating to Sir William Plumpton's second marriage,
taken before the Ecclesiastical Coui:t in the year 1472,
which shews, that marriages were performed some-
times, not at the door of the church, but at the door
of the chancel ; that is, I suppose, of the rood-screen.
^upplemenn 385
♦* Richard Clerk, parish clerk of Knaresborough, de-
posed— that very early in the morning of the said
Friday came the said Sir William and Joan to the
parish church of Knaresborough — , and, they standing
at the door of the chancel of the said church within
the said church, the aforesaid John Brown, [then vi-
car,] came from the high altar in his vestments and
solemnized marriage between them in .the presence of
the deponent; etc'* Plumpton correspondence, pre/,
p. Ixxvj,
VOL. 11.
P. XXXV. Since the publication of the two first vo-
lumes of this work, I have found two other manuscript
Prymers. One of these is in the library of Queen's
college, Oxford: (S. 20. in arch.) imperfect, of about
the year 1420. It has the word ** corinnice'* in the
version of the two psalms, vol. 2. p. 22 : but the " hours
of the cross," are in rhyme, thus agreeing with the
manuscripts in the Bodleian, and at Cambridge.
The other is in the Ashmolean library at Oxford :
No. 1288. which I have not yet had an opportunity
to examine. The kindness of a friend enables me to
state that its contents are much the same with those
of the other copies.
P. xliv. /. 10. About the year 1459, a monk at
Bolton Abbey is requested in a letter to send a prymer :
" as ever I be saved, she praied me write for either
Salter or primmer." Plumpton Correspondence, pre/, p.
xxxix. In the year 1500, among the presentments to
the commissary of the diocese of London, occurs:
" Avicia Godfrey notatur officio quod subtraxit quen-
dam librum, vocatum a premar Elisabetha Sekett ser-
VOL. HI. c c
3^6 0ll|pplCIIICIlC«
▼ieate W. Waid utra eodenam, ete.** Arthdtaam
Hab?s Precedents, No. cczliij. The learned editor
leems to haTe been in error, in stating this to hare
been a case of '* taking a book from the church.'^ I do
not remember any example of a prymer, among the
service books of a church ; nor would there have been
any need of soch a book, for the pnrpose of pobKc and
general prayer,
P. xlix. /• 8. The Prymer was not confined to the
Chorch of England ; it was authorised abroad also,
for the use of the laity. These books are however of
great rarity. The Dutch copies the most frequently oc-
cur : and I know one, in French, in a private library.
A very remarkable printed Spanish Prymer, (Simon
Vostre, 8vo.) has lately been purchased for the library
of the British Museum,
1BeneDi(tu0 Dotntnu0 Deu9 : a 0ae(ulo et in
0aeculum«
Sfntitjc to tf)e Cf)iTti molume.
3ti^tx to ti)e Cl)trli imolume.
|BS0LUT10N: power,
given to priests. 220.
Granted after death.
384.
Admonitions: at ordinations. 162.
Age, at which orders might be
received, cvij.
Aldan : his coronation, ix. note.
Altars: not anciently consecrated.
cxlviij. note.
Amice. 25.
Anne Boleyn : her coronation, xx v.
* Aqua benedicta/ different from
* consecrata.' cl. note.
Aquae bajulus. 382.
Archbishop of Canterbury: his
right to crown the kings of
England. Ivij. To marry them.
Ixij. By whom, to be inthroned.
cxxxj. Buried, with the pall.
cxxxvj.
Archdeacon, to present candidates
for orders. 160.
Armills. 28.
Baculus. 272.
Banns, form of certificate. 376.
Barons of the cinque ports. 53.
Barefooted ; its meaning at coro-
nations. 67.
Bells, to be rung at bishops* visi-
tations, cxliij. Delivered to
the ostiarii. 163.
fiible, at coronations. 119.
Bishops, styled themselves an-
ciently, priests. Ixxxiv. note.
Might confer the tonsure any-
where. Ixxxvj. 145. Bound to
support clergy, whom they or-
dained without titles, cj. To
be consecrated by, at least, three,
cxx. To ordain, not without
priests, cxxv. To confine them-
selves to their dioceses, cxxv.
Ancient rules of precedence,
cxxviij. note. Forbidden cer^
tain vestments, for neglect of
duties, cxxix. Summoned to
coronations. 4. note. One,
without priests, might ordain
deacons. 195. Cf. 205. On
what day, to be consecrated.
242. Anciently consecrated in
their own churches. 253.
Burial, of criminals executed. 381 .
Byry: bishop of Durham; his
seal, and books, cxxxij.
Camisia. 19.
Canterbury, dean and chapter
claim to have all bishops of the
province consecrated in their
church, cxxj. note.
Chair, used at coronations, xxxvij.
note.
Chalice of S. Edward. 69.
Champion, xxxiij. note.
Chirothec». 270.
Chrism at coronations : Chris-
male, xzj.
Citation to consecrate a bishop,
cxxj.
Clovis : his anointing, etc, iv.
Clergy: habits, dress, employ-
ments, &c. cxx.
CoUationum liber. 369.
Colobium sindonis. 24.
Communion: at coronations. I.
39. In both kiqds. liv. 217.
Of the sick. 378.
Concelebration. 215.
Confessions : not to be heard by
deacons, cvij. 192.
" Conficere." 204.
39°
StiDer.
Confimiatioii» must precede ordi-
natioii. 145.
Corona: different from the ton-
sure. Izzzfau
Coronation : of Jewish kings, iij.
Anciently repeated, zviij. On
what days celebrated. 64.
Creed: at ordinations. 219.
Crown : its signification, zij. Of-
fered on the altar, xix. note.
Removed at communion. Iij.
Crucifix: of Edward the confes-
sor. Ixix. note.
Cyclas. 52.
Dahnatic. 30.
Deacons: their disabilities, cvij.
dx. 192. Not curates, an-
ciently, cviij. note. Anciently
anointed on the hand. 200.
Declaration: at coronations. 103.
Degradation: in later times might
1^ inflicted by one bishop only,
clij. note.
Dei gratia : why Idngs so styled,
xiii.
DepositioDy distinct from degra-
dation, clij.
Dunstan, his tomb opened. Ixxvj.
note.
Eadburga : her crime, xxiv.
Edward VI. : hb coronation, xxxv.
Efilgies, of dead sovereigns. Ixxiij.
Egferih : his coronation, x.
Ember-days, cxxij.
Episcopate : an order ? Ixxxi.
Eucharist: not to be administered
by deacons, dx. Always ac-
companied coronations; 39. and
ordinations. 158. Carried in
processions. 366.
Examinations : before ordination,
xd. 245.
Faldstool. 86.
Fonts, necessary in all churches.
374.
Form, of the sacrament of Orders.
194. 259.
French coronation-service, derived
from the Ang^o^saxon. 14.
Gospels, book : delivered to dea-
cons. 199. Laid on the head
of bishops. 255. Objeetiooable
oractice, connected with it 257.
Not andently delivered to bi-
shops. 275.
Honor : a title of the greater or-
ders. 196.
Houseling-cloth : at coronations,
liij. 134.
Illegitimacy: an impediment to
ordination, xcvj.
Impiety: examples, and punish-
ment, cliv. note,
Inthronization : followed by a
feast, cxxxij. Andent Uallic
custom. 296.
Irregularities: to be dispensed
with, cxviij. How incurred,
and its penalties, cxix.
John, king: his obsequies. Izzj.
Condition of his soul, after
death. Ixxj. note.
Keys, given to the ostiariL 163.
Kings : their duties, etc ix. note,
llie number of those anointed.
xiij.
Legates: how distinguished, cxlij.
note.
Liber Regalis. xxxix. note. Pon-
tificaUs. Explained, cxxxiv.
note. Transcript in B. Mus. 63.
Litania brevis. 12.
Litlington's missal. 63.
Maniple. 182. Worn at proces-
sions. 367.
Manipultts curatorum. Ixxx. note.
Sjniier.
39»
Marriage, at the churdi-door. 384.
Mediatorial office, of the clergy. 37.
Minor orders: might be conferred
together, ciij. Fallen into prac-
tical disuse before the reforma-
tion, and properly discontinaed.
civ. llieir duties in the Anglo-
sazon age.cvj.
Mitre. 274.
Monasteries, claimed to have their
members ordained by any bi-
shop, cxxvj. note,
Norway: king» anointed as a
king, xiv.
Nuns : nominated at coronations.
,note.
Oath: of Henry VIILxxziv.iio/0.
Andently, as well as in modem
* times» signed, xl. Book, of
the Saxon kings, xlj. Exam-
ples, xliij. note. Corporal: its
meaning, etc. xliv. xlv. Of
canonic^ obedience, at ordina-
: tion. 221. 247.
Obsequies: of clergy, exxxvij.
[ note. Of abbots, ibid. Of
bishops, cxxxviij. note.
. Oil, miraculous, of Clovis. iv.
I English, xvij. Jewish, xviij.
, note.
Orders: a sacrament. Ixxviij.
I How many, in number. Ixxx.
Disabilities, xcv. etc. To be
conferred separately? cij. To
be conferred freely, without
money, cxxiv. Not to be ob-
tained furtively, cxxviij. An-
ciently conferred on great num-
bers, cxxx.
Ordo : its meaning. Ixxvij. note.
I Pall: its form, cxxxv. Attributed
^ to S. Peter, cxxxiv. A per-
sonal ornament, cxxxvj. An-
ciently only a mark of honour.
301 . Why said to be *• de cor-
pore B. Petri." cxlij. note^
Regale. 30.
Pastoral staff: of abbots; how
distinguished, exxxvij. note.
Peace of the Church. Ivj. note.
Pecten, (^ a bishop. 241.
Penances, performed at proces-
sions. 368.
Petition of bishops,at coronations. 9
PUoe, where coronations are so-
lemnized. Ivj.
Poderis. 243.
PontiBcal, Exeter. 369.
Pontificalis liber : explained,
cxxxiv. note. Exon. 369.
Preaching: not permitted to all
persons, cxvi.
Priests, albwed to confirm by the
Greek church. Ixxxj. note.
Their duties, ex. Unction, at
ordination, cxj. Not to take
charge of a parish, for one year
after ordination, cxiij. Not to
wander about, cxiij. Always
to communicate, if they cele-
brate, cxiv. note. Pentuty on
persons usurping the office,
cxvij. Not allowed to recon-
cile a church, cxlix. Alone
entitled to consecrate the Eu-
charist. 203. Have powers to
confer benedictions. 204. An-
ciently anointed on the head.
212. To learn how to celebrate
the Eucharist. 223.
Processions. 366. Banners used.
367.
Pulpit, at coronations. 68.
Pupilla oculi. Ixxix. note.
Ray-cloth. 52.
Rectors : to be in priest's orders,
cxij.
Reconsecration of a church : for-
bidden, cxlvj. Whether neces-
sary, if the altar had been de-
stroyed, cxlviij. Examples in
the 17th century, cxlix. note.
392
3lnDer.
Regalia : anciently kept at West-
minster, xxxviij. note.
Registers of ordinations to be kept,
xcij. noU,
Restitution to orders, clvj.
Ring: of S. Edward, xix. note.
Episcopal ; claimed, after death,
by the archbishop, cxxxiij. 273.
Sacerdos: its meaning, cxiv. no^^.
Sceptres. 33.
Seat, royal, in Westminster Hall.
xlviij.
Seal, episcopal : how disposed of,
after death, cxxxij.
Serfe ; not to be ordained, xcvij.
xcviij. note.
Sign of the cross. 189.
Simnel-cakes. 48.
Standards: anciently consecrated.
cl.
Stephen: omens regarding him.
xxvij. note.
Stole. 208.
Stragulatus pannus. 52.
Subdeacon: office, performed by
a newly crowned emperor, xvj.
note.
Substratorium. 230.
Title:
necessary
before ordina-
. tion. xcix. Its meaning, xcix.
note. Why necessary, c
Tonsure : an order ? IxxxL The
Office, not primitiye. Ixxxiv.
S. Peter's. Ixxxv. Might be
conferred by priests. Ixxxvij.
Ordered, for scholars. Ixxxvij.
Not to be concealed. Ixxxviij.
' Removed; as a punishment.
Ixxxix. note.
Traditores. 167.
Unction of kings : peculiar to the
Church of God. iij. its high
antiquityin England, viij. Ex-
.plained, xi. xij. note. Confers
sacredness. xiv. A sacramenL
XV. Of queens, xxiij. Of
priests, and bbhops. ^ee priests
and deacons. Of the thumb.
208. Extreme: ornaments re.
moved. 379.
* Veni Creator :* of late introduc-
tion into the ordinal. 211.
Viaticum. 378.
Women: not capable of ordina-
tion, xcv. note.
Wills; ancient form. 363. Ca-
nons, reUting to. 365.
SoMB Errors to be corrbcted.
For
Read
P. xix.
1.4.
de posaeroDt .
deposaervot.
xxix.
1.9.
regnim • . .
regni.
28.
1.6.
aeeinelu$ . .
aecimchu.
30.
nol€ 4S.
canumvei . .
eanam, Tel.
179.
note 41.
pateroam . .
patenam.
215.
l.S.
Offert. Exolta
Offert. Exolta
C. Whittingham, Cixiawick.